The Christian life. Vol. 5 and last wherein is shew'd : I. The worth and excellency of the soul, II. The divinity and incarnation of our Saviour, III. The authority of the Holy Scripture, IV. A dissuasive from apostacy / by John Scott ...
         Scott, John, 1639-1695.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 832 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 257 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58804
         Wing S2059
         ESTC R3097
         12577820
         ocm 12577820
         63657
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58804)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63657)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 675:11)
      
       
         
           
             The Christian life. Vol. 5 and last wherein is shew'd : I. The worth and excellency of the soul, II. The divinity and incarnation of our Saviour, III. The authority of the Holy Scripture, IV. A dissuasive from apostacy / by John Scott ...
             Scott, John, 1639-1695.
          
           [6], 504 p.
           
             Printed for Richard Wilkin ...,
             London :
             1699.
          
           
             This is the last of 5 vol. with same title but varying subtitles. There are various editions of each of the parts, vol. I first being issued in 1681.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Christian
           Life
           .
           Wherein
           is
           shew'd
           ,
           
             
               I.
               The
               Worth
               and
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
             
               II.
               The
               Divinity
               and
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               IV.
               A
               Dissuasive
               from
               Apostacy
               .
            
          
           VOL.
           V.
           and
           Last
           .
           By
           
             IOHN
             SCOTT
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Late
           Rector
           of
           St.
           
             Gile's
             in
             the
             Fields
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Wilkin
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             King's
             Head
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           MDCXCIX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honourable
           SUSANNA
           NOEL
           ,
           (
           Mother
           to
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           Baptist
           Earl
           of
           Gainsborough
           ,
           )
        
         
           THis
           last
           Volume
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           my
           Dear
           Deceased
           Friend
           ,
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Scott
           ,
           is
           humbly
           and
           gratefully
           Dedicated
           ,
           by
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Her
               Honours
            
             ,
             Most
             obliged
             ,
             and
             most
             Devoted
             Servant
             ,
             
               Humphrey
               Zouch
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Discourse
             I.
             Of
             the
             Worth
             and
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             THe
             Connexion
             and
             Explication
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             inestimable
             price
             and
             value
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             own
             natural
             Capacities
             ,
             represented
             under
             4
             Heads
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 It
                 s
                 Capacity
                 of
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 p.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Moral
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 p.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Delight
                 ,
                 p.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 p.
                 14.
                 to
                 p.
                 19.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Of
             what
             Esteem
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             those
             who
             best
             know
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             Spirits
             .
             p.
             20.
             to
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Four
             Inferences
             from
             hence
             ,
             p.
             33.
             to
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             losing
             ones
             Soul
             explain'd
             ,
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             Soul
             liable
             to
             a
             sevenfold
             Damage
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             p.
             45.
             to
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Seven
             Causes
             of
             the
             Danger
             we
             are
             in
             of
             incurring
             this
             Damage
             ,
             p.
             66.
             to
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Men
             may
             forsake
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereby
             lose
             their
             Souls
             ,
             4
             ways
             ;
             
               
                 By
                 a
                 total
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   90
                   ,
                   91.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 renouncing
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 p.
                 92
                 ,
                 93.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 obstinate
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 p.
                 93
                 ,
                 94
                 ,
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 a
                 wilful
                 Course
                 of
                 Disobedience
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 degrees
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 wilful
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 Christs
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 2d
                 from
                 a
                 wilful
                 Inconsideration
                 of
                 our
                 Obligation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 3d
                 from
                 an
                 Obstinacy
                 in
                 Sin
                 against
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 p.
                 95.
                 to
                 103.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Four
             Reasons
             why
             our
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
             infers
             this
             fearful
             loss
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             p.
             104.
             to
             115.
             
          
           
             That
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             so
             determin'd
             ,
             may
             without
             any
             Injury
             either
             to
             his
             Iustice
             or
             Goodness
             ,
             detain
             lost
             Souls
             in
             the
             bondage
             of
             Hell
             for
             ever
             ,
             prov'd
             ,
             in
             6
             Propositions
             ,
             p.
             117.
             to
             130.
             
          
           
             That
             God
             is
             actually
             determin'd
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             demonstrated
             by
             3
             Arguments
             ,
             p.
             131.
             to
             139.
             
          
           
             A
             Comparison
             between
             the
             gain
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Mans
             Soul
             ,
             in
             6
             Particulars
             ;
             whereby
             is
             shewn
             of
             which
             side
             the
             Advantage
             lies
             ,
             p.
             140.
             to
             164.
             
          
        
         
           
             Discourse
             II.
             Of
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             A
             General
             Explication
             of
             this
             Term.
             
               The
               Word
               ,
               p.
            
             166.
             
          
           
             A
             full
             account
             of
             it
             in
             4
             Propositions
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             derived
             from
             the
             Theology
             of
             the
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             167.
             to
             174.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             fetch
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             from
             that
             antient
             Theology
             ,
             
             p.
             174
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             That
             in
             that
             Theology
             it
             signifies
             a
             vital
             and
             divine
             Subsistence
             ,
             p.
             176.
             to
             180.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             our
             Saviour
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             applied
             in
             the
             NewTestament
             ,
             is
             that
             vital
             and
             divine
             Subsistence
             ,
             p.
             180
             ,
             181
             ,
             182.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             denotes
             4
             Things
             ,
             To
             be
             generated
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             To
             be
             the
             perfect
             Image
             of
             that
             Mind
             ;
             To
             be
             the
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Mind
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             the
             Executer
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             is
             founded
             the
             Reason
             of
             our
             Saviours
             being
             called
             
               The
               Word
            
             ,
             p.
             183.
             to
             196.
             
          
           
             What
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             
               Word
               's
               being
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             p.
             197
             ,
             198.
             
          
           
             Five
             Inferences
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             p.
             199.
             to
             213.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Words
             dwelling
             among
             us
             ,
             explain'd
             .
             p.
             215.
             to
             225.
             
          
           
             His
             is
             dwelling
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Grace
             ,
             explain'd
             in
             five
             particulars
             ,
             p.
             226.
             to
             245.
             
          
           
             His
             dwelling
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Truth
             ,
             explain'd
             in
             general
             ,
             p.
             246
             to
             256.
             
          
           
             Four
             Instances
             of
             his
             dwelling
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Truth
             ,
             in
             Contradistinction
             to
             that
             obscure
             typical
             way
             of
             his
             Tabernacling
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             p.
             247.
             to
             270.
             
          
           
             Four
             Inferences
             ,
             
               
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 From
                 his
                 dwelling
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 270.
                 to
                 277.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 2d
                 ,
                 From
                 his
                 dwelling
                 among
                 us
                 full
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     personal
                     Disposition
                     ,
                     p.
                     277.
                     to
                     280.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     his
                     Laws
                     ,
                     p.
                     281
                     ,
                     282
                     ,
                     283.
                     
                  
                   
                     3
                     Of
                     the
                     gracious
                     Pardon
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     procured
                     for
                     us
                     and
                     promis'd
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     p.
                     284
                     ,
                     285
                     ,
                     286.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     abundant
                     Assistance
                     he
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     vouchsafe
                     us
                     ,
                     p.
                     287
                     ,
                     288.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     5.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     glorious
                     Recompence
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     and
                     prepared
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     p.
                     289
                     ,
                     290.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 3d
                 ,
                 From
                 his
                 dwelling
                 among
                 us
                 full
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 p.
                 291.
                 to
                 296.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 4th
                 ,
                 From
                 all
                 these
                 laid
                 together
                 ,
                 He
                 dwelt
                 among
                 us
                 full
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 p.
                 297.
                 to
                 305.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Glory
             of
             the
             Word
             which
             the
             Apostles
             beheld
             consisted
             in
             4
             things
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 visible
                 splendor
                 and
                 brightness
                 which
                 encompass'd
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 Baptism
                 and
                 Transfiguration
                 ,
                 p.
                 307.
                 to
                 311.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 great
                 and
                 stupendous
                 miracles
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 ,
                 p.
                 311
                 ,
                 312
                 ,
                 313.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 surpassing
                 Excellency
                 and
                 Divinity
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 p.
                 314.
                 to
                 317.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 incomparable
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Purity
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 p.
                 317.
                 to
                 321.
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             Expression
             ,
             
               The
               Glory
               as
               of
               the
               Only-begotten
               Son
            
             explain'd
             ,
             p.
             321
             ,
             322.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             was
             such
             as
             became
             the
             Only-Begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             prov'd
             in
             the
             several
             particulars
             ●●herein
             it
             consists
             ,
             p.
             323.
             to
             336.
             
          
           
             Four
             Inferences
             from
             this
             fourfold
             glory
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             saw
             ,
             p.
             337.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dis.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             THe
             fulness
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             a
             Rules
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ,
             prov'd
             in
             3
             Propositions
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 inspir'd
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 〈◊〉
                 eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 p.
                 364.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 all
                 those
                 necessaries
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 taught
                 ,
                 p.
                 365.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 those
                 necessary
                 
                 Truths
                 which
                 they
                 preached
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 p.
                 366.
                 to
                 380.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             clearness
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             prov'd
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 express
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 p.
                 381.
                 to
                 386.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 avowed
                 design
                 of
                 writing
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 387
                 ,
                 388.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 frequent
                 Commands
                 God
                 lays
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 389
                 ,
                 390.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 obligation
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 us
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Damnation
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 receive
                 all
                 those
                 necessaries
                 to
                 Salvation
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 391.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Four
             Considerations
             in
             answer
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             things
             are
             not
             revealed
             clearly
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             since
             God
             has
             left
             us
             to
             the
             condact
             of
             an
             infallible
             Church
             ,
             p.
             392.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dis.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             People
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             THat
             the
             People
             are
             obliged
             to
             search
             and
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             prov'd
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Obligation
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 under
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Test
                 :
                 p.
                 408
                 ,
                 409.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 apprebation
                 of
                 this
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 p.
                 410
                 ,
                 411.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 great
                 design
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 writing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 p.
                 412
                 ,
                 413.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Directions
                 of
                 these
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 p.
                 414.
                 to
                 417.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 great
                 concernment
                 the
                 People
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Matters
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 p.
                 418
                 ,
                 to
                 422.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 universal
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 p.
                 422.
                 to
                 426.
                 
              
            
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             that
             Objection
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             That
             a
             general
             permission
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             People
             must
             necessarily
             open
             a
             wide
             door
             to
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             p.
             427.
             to
             434.
             
          
           
             Another
             Objection
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             prove
             an
             unavoidable
             occasion
             of
             great
             Corruptions
             in
             Manners
             ,
             answered
             ,
             p.
             434.
             to
             438
             ▪
          
           
             Two
             Inferences
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             p.
             439.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             Discourse
             V.
             A
             Dissuasive
             from
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             AN
             Explication
             of
             the
             VVords
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             p.
             452.
             to
             455.
             
          
           
             The
             general
             Proposition
             ,
             p.
             456.
             
          
           
             Six
             Instances
             of
             the
             mighty
             Tendencies
             there
             are
             in
             a
             vicious
             course
             of
             Life
             to
             Error
             and
             Apostacy
             from
             true
             Religion
             .
             
               
                 As
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 corrupts
                 Mens
                 Reason
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 p.
                 457
                 ,
                 458.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 renders
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 uneasie
                 to
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 p.
                 459
                 ,
                 460
                 ,
                 461.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 deprives
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 encouragements
                 to
                 constancy
                 and
                 steadiness
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 p
                 ▪
                 462.
                 463.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 weakens
                 the
                 natural
                 force
                 of
                 Men's
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 p.
                 464.
                 465
                 ,
                 466.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 strengthens
                 and
                 enforces
                 the
                 Temptations
                 to
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 p.
                 467.
                 to
                 470.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 provokes
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Delusi●n
                 ,
                 p.
                 471.
                 to
                 474.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Two
             Inferences
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             p.
             474.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         OF
         THE
         CHRISTIAN
         LIFE
         .
      
       
         PART
         IV.
         
      
       
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             xvi
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             Man
             profited
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             Exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           24th
           .
           verse
           our
           Saviour
           urges
           his
           Disciples
           to
           that
           necessary
           Duty
           of
           
             denying
             themselves
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           surrendering
           up
           their
           Wills
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           all
           their
           Worldly
           Interest
           when
           it
           comes
           in
           Competition
           with
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           of
           taking
           up
           their
           Cross
           ,
           and
           following
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           preparing
           themselves
           to
           endure
           Persecution
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           to
           persist
           couragiously
           in
           the
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           his
           Religion
           whatsoever
           Oppositions
           they
           should
           meet
           with
           from
           the
           World.
           And
           to
           press
           them
           hereunto
           ,
           he
           urges
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             Ver.
             25.
             
             For
             
             whosoever
             will
             save
             his
             Life
             shall
             lose
             it
             :
             and
             whosoever
             will
             lose
             his
             Life
             ,
             shall
             find
             it
             .
          
           Where
           the
           Greek
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           we
           render
           Life
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           be
           better
           render'd
           Himself
           ,
           it
           being
           familiar
           both
           with
           Hebrews
           and
           Syrians
           to
           call
           a
           man's
           Life
           and
           Soul
           Himself
           :
           so
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             leave
             my
             Soul
             in
             Hell
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           leave
           me
           Perishing
           in
           my
           Grave
           ,
           Psal.
           16.
           10.
           
           And
           
             Levit.
             20.
             25.
             
             Ye
             shall
             not
             make
             your
             Souls
             abominable
             ,
             i.e.
          
           your selves
           ;
           And
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           render'd
           here
           is
           evident
           ,
           because
           St.
           Luke
           so
           expounds
           it
           ,
           
             What
             is
             a
             Man
             profited
             ,
             if
             he
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             and
             lose
             himself
             ,
             or
             be
             cast
             away
             ?
          
           Luke
           9.
           25.
           
           And
           indeed
           the
           Soul
           being
           the
           Principal
           Part
           of
           a
           Man
           and
           that
           which
           advances
           him
           into
           a
           Species
           of
           Being
           above
           that
           of
           a
           mere
           Animal
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           be
           called
           himself
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Hierocles
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Thy
             Soul
             is
             Thee
             ,
             thy
             Body
             ,
             thine
             ,
             and
             thy
             outward
             Goods
             thy
             Bodies
             .
          
           And
           if
           instead
           of
           Life
           we
           render
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Himself
           ,
           the
           Words
           will
           be
           very
           plain
           and
           easy
           ;
           for
           whosoever
           will
           save
           himself
           by
           renouncing
           me
           and
           my
           Religion
           ,
           shall
           lose
           himself
           forever
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           will
           be
           content
           to
           lose
           himself
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           shall
           save
           himself
           forever
           .
           And
           this
           he
           farther
           inforces
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             What
             is
             a
             Man
             profited
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           avail
           a
           Man
           to
           gain
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           if
           he
           forever
           ruin
           himself
           by
           it
           ?
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           thus
           ruined
           himself
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           give
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           his
           Power
           ,
           to
           save
           and
           recover
           himself
           again
           ?
           The
           words
           thus
           explained
           ,
           I
           shall
           resolve
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           into
           these
           five
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           a
           Man
           ;
           or
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Man
           is
           a
           Thing
           of
           inestimable
           Price
           and
           Value
           ;
           for
           our
           Saviour
           here
           weighs
           it
           against
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           
             Pleasures
             ,
             Profits
          
           ,
           and
           Honours
           that
           this
           inferiour
           World
           can
           afford
           ;
           and
           declares
           that
           in
           the
           just
           Ballance
           of
           his
           Esteem
           it
           out-weighs
           them
           all
           .
           And
           certainly
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           
             exceeding
             precious
          
           ,
           whose
           Worth
           the
           whole
           World
           cannot
           counter-poise
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           this
           precious
           Soul
           may
           be
           lost
           .
           This
           our
           Saviour
           plainly
           supposes
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             if
             he
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           III.
           That
           our
           renouncing
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Religion
           will
           most
           certainly
           infer
           this
           Loss
           .
           For
           these
           Words
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           urges
           as
           an
           Argument
           to
           dissuade
           Men
           from
           Apostacy
           ;
           but
           if
           without
           losing
           our
           Souls
           ,
           we
           might
           renounce
           him
           and
           apostatize
           from
           him
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Force
           in
           all
           
           this
           Argument
           to
           dissuade
           us
           from
           it
        
         
           IV.
           That
           when
           this
           Soul
           is
           lost
           ,
           't
           is
           lost
           irrecoverably
           .
           
             What
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           Where
           the
           Greek
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           we
           render
           Exchange
           ,
           is
           used
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           a
           price
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           denoting
           that
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           or
           could
           give
           never
           so
           much
           to
           buy
           his
           Soul
           from
           Perdition
           ,
           yet
           no
           Price
           of
           Redemption
           will
           be
           taken
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           V.
           That
           this
           irrecoverable
           Loss
           of
           a
           Soul
           is
           of
           such
           a
           vast
           Moment
           ,
           that
           the
           Gain
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           compensate
           it
           .
           
             What
             is
             a
             Man
             profited
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           at
           all
           profited
           ,
           nay
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           that
           that
           he
           is
           a
           vast
           Loser
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Man
           is
           a
           Thing
           of
           an
           inestimable
           Price
           and
           Value
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Proof
           of
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           these
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           represent
           to
           you
           of
           what
           vast
           Worth
           it
           is
           in
           Respect
           of
           its
           own
           natural
           Capacities
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           shew
           you
           of
           what
           vast
           Esteem
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           those
           who
           ,
           as
           we
           must
           needs
           suppose
           ,
           do
           best
           understand
           the
           Worth
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           represent
           to
           you
           of
           what
           vast
           Worth
           it
           is
           in
           Respect
           of
           its
           
           own
           natural
           Capacities
           ,
           particularly
           in
           these
           four
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           Respect
           of
           its
           Capacity
           of
           Vnderstanding
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Of
           
             Moral
             Perfection
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Of
           Pleasure
           and
           Delight
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Of
           Immortality
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           of
           vast
           Worth
           in
           Respect
           of
           its
           Capacity
           of
           Vnderstanding
           .
           For
           certainly
           to
           understand
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           noblest
           Operation
           that
           a
           Being
           is
           capable
           of
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           this
           that
           gives
           Beauty
           and
           Excellence
           to
           all
           our
           other
           Operations
           whether
           they
           be
           natural
           or
           moral
           :
           'T
           is
           this
           that
           proposes
           the
           Ends
           ,
           and
           directs
           the
           Course
           ,
           and
           Prescribes
           the
           Measures
           of
           all
           our
           other
           Actions
           ;
           and
           tho
           we
           had
           never
           so
           much
           Force
           or
           Power
           ,
           yet
           unless
           we
           had
           Vnderstanding
           to
           guide
           and
           manage
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           altogether
           insignificant
           .
           For
           Blind
           Power
           acts
           at
           Random
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           had
           the
           Force
           of
           a
           Whirl-wind
           ,
           yet
           without
           a
           Mind
           to
           stear
           and
           manage
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           an
           equal
           Chance
           whether
           we
           did
           well
           or
           ill
           with
           it
           .
           So
           that
           unless
           there
           were
           some
           Vnderstanding
           either
           within
           or
           without
           us
           to
           conduct
           our
           
             active
             Powers
          
           ,
           and
           determine
           them
           to
           our
           Good
           ,
           we
           were
           as
           good
           be
           altogether
           without
           them
           ;
           because
           while
           they
           act
           by
           Chance
           it
           is
           at
           least
           an
           equal
           Lay
           whether
           they
           will
           injure
           or
           advantage
           us
           .
           Since
           therefore
           Vnderstanding
           is
           the
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           of
           all
           our
           other
           Powers
           ,
           
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           that
           it self
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           noblest
           of
           them
           all
           .
           What
           an
           excellent
           Being
           therefore
           must
           a
           Soul
           be
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           great
           and
           Sovereign
           Power
           resides
           ?
           a
           Power
           ,
           that
           can
           collect
           into
           it self
           such
           prodigious
           Numbers
           of
           
             simple
             Apprehensions
          
           ,
           and
           by
           comparing
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           can
           connect
           them
           into
           true
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           upon
           each
           of
           these
           can
           run
           such
           long
           and
           curious
           Descants
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           till
           it
           hath
           drawn
           out
           all
           their
           Consequents
           into
           a
           Chain
           of
           wise
           and
           coherent
           Notions
           ,
           and
           sorted
           these
           into
           such
           
             various
             Systems
          
           of
           useful
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ;
           That
           can
           discern
           the
           Harmonious
           Contextures
           of
           Truths
           with
           Truths
           ,
           the
           secret
           Links
           and
           Junctures
           of
           coherent
           Notions
           ,
           trace
           up
           Effects
           to
           their
           Causes
           ,
           and
           sift
           the
           remotest
           Consequents
           to
           their
           natural
           Principles
           ;
           That
           〈◊〉
           Abroad
           its
           sharp-sighted
           Thoughts
           over
           the
           whole
           Extent
           of
           Beings
           ,
           and
           ,
           like
           the
           Sun
           with
           it
           s
           out-stretched
           Rays
           ,
           reach
           the
           remotest
           Objects
           ;
           That
           can
           in
           the
           
             Twinkling
             of
             an
             Eye
          
           expatiate
           through
           all
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           and
           keep
           Correspondence
           with
           both
           Worlds
           ;
           can
           prick
           out
           the
           Paths
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           measure
           the
           Circles
           of
           their
           Motion
           ,
           span
           the
           whole
           Surface
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           dive
           into
           its
           Capacious
           Womb
           ,
           and
           there
           discover
           the
           numerous
           Offsprings
           with
           which
           it
           is
           continually
           teeming
           ;
           That
           can
           sail
           into
           
           the
           World
           of
           Spirits
           by
           the
           never-varying
           Compass
           of
           its
           Reason
           ,
           and
           discover
           those
           invisible
           Regions
           of
           Happiness
           and
           Misery
           ,
           which
           are
           altogether
           out
           of
           our
           sight
           whilest
           we
           stand
           upon
           this
           hither
           Shore
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           can
           ascend
           from
           Cause
           to
           Cause
           ,
           to
           God
           who
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           with
           its
           Eagle-Eyes
           can
           gaze
           upon
           that
           glorious
           Sun
           ,
           and
           dive
           into
           the
           
             infinite
             Abyss
          
           of
           his
           divine
           Perfections
           .
           What
           an
           excellent
           Being
           therefore
           is
           that
           Soul
           that
           is
           endowed
           with
           such
           a
           vast
           Capacity
           of
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           with
           its
           piercing
           Eye
           can
           reach
           such
           an
           immense
           Compass
           of
           Beings
           ,
           and
           travail
           through
           so
           vast
           an
           Horizon
           of
           Truth
           ?
           Doubtless
           if
           humane
           Souls
           had
           no
           other
           Capacity
           to
           value
           themselves
           by
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           this
           were
           enough
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Preheminence
           over
           all
           inferiour
           Beings
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           the
           most
           glorious
           Part
           of
           all
           this
           sublunary
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           of
           vast
           Worth
           in
           Respect
           of
           its
           Capacity
           of
           
             Moral
             Perfection
          
           .
           For
           by
           the
           Exercise
           of
           those
           
             humane
             Vertues
          
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           it
           in
           this
           state
           of
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           raising
           it self
           to
           the
           Perfection
           of
           those
           Angelical
           Natures
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           Creatures
           do
           most
           nearly
           approach
           and
           resemble
           the
           great
           Creator
           ,
           and
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Perfection
           .
           For
           by
           keeping
           a
           due
           Restraint
           upon
           its
           bodily
           Appetites
           
           and
           thereby
           gradually
           weaning
           it self
           from
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           may
           by
           degrees
           be
           educated
           and
           trained
           up
           to
           lead
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           relish
           the
           Joys
           of
           naked
           and
           immortal
           Spirits
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           contempered
           to
           an
           incorporeal
           State
           so
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           enjoy
           it self
           without
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           and
           live
           most
           happily
           upon
           the
           Fare
           of
           Angels
           ,
           upon
           Wisdom
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           Love
           and
           Contemplation
           .
           And
           then
           by
           governing
           its
           own
           Will
           and
           Affections
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           degrees
           improve
           it self
           so
           far
           in
           all
           these
           Moral
           Endowments
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           Graces
           of
           every
           reasonable
           Nature
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           at
           last
           as
           perfectly
           wise
           and
           reasonable
           in
           its
           own
           Choices
           and
           Refusals
           ,
           in
           its
           Love
           and
           Hatred
           ,
           in
           its
           Desires
           and
           Delights
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           are
           .
           For
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           that
           in
           this
           imperfect
           state
           a
           Soul
           should
           arrive
           to
           such
           a
           Pitch
           as
           this
           ,
           yet
           even
           now
           it
           may
           be
           growing
           up
           and
           aspiring
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           doth
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           expired
           ,
           it
           hath
           another
           Life
           to
           live
           ,
           which
           being
           antecedently
           prepared
           for
           by
           those
           spiritual
           Improvements
           it
           hath
           made
           here
           ,
           will
           furnish
           it
           with
           Opportunites
           of
           improing
           infinitely
           faster
           than
           here
           it
           did
           ,
           or
           possibly
           could
           .
           For
           in
           that
           Life
           it
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           freed
           from
           those
           many
           Incumbrances
           
           which
           do
           here
           retard
           it
           in
           its
           spiritual
           Progress
           ,
           nor
           shall
           it
           only
           be
           associated
           with
           a
           World
           of
           pure
           and
           blessed
           Spirits
           ,
           whose
           holy
           Example
           and
           wise
           Converse
           will
           doubtless
           wonderfully
           edifie
           and
           improve
           it
           ;
           but
           be
           also
           admitted
           into
           a
           more
           intimate
           Acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           Pattern
           of
           all
           Perfection
           ;
           the
           sight
           of
           whose
           ravishing
           Beauty
           will
           inflame
           it
           with
           a
           most
           ardent
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           excite
           it
           to
           a
           most
           vigorous
           Imitation
           of
           him
           :
           All
           which
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           how
           much
           the
           state
           of
           Heaven
           will
           immediately
           improve
           those
           happy
           Souls
           that
           are
           prepared
           and
           disposed
           for
           it
           .
           But
           then
           considering
           that
           
             Moral
             Perfection
          
           is
           as
           infinite
           as
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           an
           Infinity
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Iustice
           and
           Goodness
           within
           this
           boundless
           Subject
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           Room
           enough
           for
           Souls
           to
           make
           farther
           and
           farther
           Improvements
           in
           ,
           even
           to
           Eternity
           .
           And
           then
           when
           they
           shall
           still
           be
           growing
           on
           so
           fast
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           still
           forever
           improving
           ,
           to
           what
           a
           transcendent
           Height
           of
           Glory
           and
           Perfection
           will
           they
           at
           last
           arrive
           ?
           For
           tho
           no
           finite
           Soul
           can
           ever
           arrive
           to
           an
           infinite
           Perfection
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           may
           be
           growing
           on
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           there
           will
           still
           be
           possible
           Degrees
           of
           it
           beyond
           its
           present
           Attainments
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           arrived
           to
           the
           farthest
           imaginable
           Degree
           ,
           
           yet
           still
           it
           will
           be
           capable
           of
           farther
           ,
           and
           so
           farther
           and
           farther
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           
             O
             blessed
             God
          
           ,
           of
           what
           a
           Capacious
           Nature
           hast
           thou
           made
           these
           Souls
           of
           ours
           ,
           which
           tho
           they
           will
           doubtless
           improve
           in
           Goodness
           as
           fast
           in
           the
           
             other
             Life
          
           as
           is
           possible
           for
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Advantages
           of
           a
           Heavenly
           State
           ,
           yet
           will
           never
           attain
           to
           an
           
             utmost
             Period
          
           ,
           but
           still
           be
           growing
           perfecter
           and
           
             perfecter
             forever
          
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           of
           vast
           Worth
           in
           Respect
           of
           its
           immense
           Capacities
           of
           Pleasure
           and
           Delight
           :
           For
           its
           Capacity
           of
           Pleasure
           must
           necessarily
           be
           as
           large
           and
           extensive
           ,
           as
           its
           Capacity
           of
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Moral
             Perfection
          
           ;
           because
           the
           proper
           Pleasure
           of
           a
           Soul
           results
           from
           its
           own
           Knowledge
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           from
           its
           farther
           Discoveries
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           farther
           Proficiency
           in
           inward
           Rectitude
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           consequently
           as
           as
           it
           Improves
           farther
           and
           farther
           in
           Vnderstanding
           and
           in
           
             Moral
             Perfection
          
           ,
           it
           must
           still
           gather
           more
           and
           more
           Fuel
           to
           feed
           and
           encrease
           its
           own
           Joy
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           For
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           every
           Being
           consists
           in
           the
           vigorous
           Exercise
           of
           its
           Faculties
           about
           convenient
           and
           agreable
           Objects
           ;
           but
           the
           Faculties
           of
           a
           Soul
           are
           Vnderstanding
           and
           Will
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           only
           agreable
           Objects
           are
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           Truth
           there
           is
           in
           the
           
           Mind
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Goodness
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Will
           ,
           the
           more
           vigorously
           will
           they
           imploy
           and
           exercise
           themselves
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           more
           they
           will
           be
           pleased
           and
           ravished
           .
           Since
           therefore
           ,
           every
           new
           Discovery
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           every
           new
           Degree
           of
           Goodness
           gives
           new
           Life
           to
           our
           Minds
           and
           Wills
           ,
           and
           renders
           both
           more
           sprightly
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           it
           hence
           necessarily
           follows
           that
           our
           Souls
           are
           capable
           of
           as
           much
           Pleasure
           as
           they
           are
           of
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           and
           how
           vastly
           Capable
           they
           are
           of
           both
           these
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           by
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           here
           so
           little
           Experience
           ,
           what
           Heavens
           of
           Joy
           a
           Soul
           is
           Capable
           of
           ;
           only
           at
           present
           we
           find
           by
           Experience
           that
           the
           more
           we
           improve
           in
           Knowledge
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           the
           more
           pleasant
           &
           chearful
           we
           find
           and
           feel
           our selves
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Faculties
           still
           grow
           more
           active
           and
           lightsom
           the
           more
           we
           disburthen
           them
           of
           that
           Ignorance
           and
           Sin
           that
           cloggs
           and
           incumbers
           them
           .
           And
           upon
           great
           Proficiencies
           in
           Knowledge
           and
           Vertue
           we
           find
           a
           strange
           Alacrity
           within
           our selves
           ;
           we
           are
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           do
           feel
           a
           Paradise
           springing
           up
           within
           us
           ,
           the
           Fragrance
           of
           whose
           Ioys
           grows
           many
           times
           so
           strong
           that
           our
           frail
           Mortality
           can
           hardly
           bear
           them
           .
           When
           therefore
           such
           Souls
           do
           cast
           off
           this
           Mortality
           which
           now
           
           doth
           only
           fetter
           and
           intangle
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           their
           Entrance
           into
           the
           invisible
           Regions
           of
           Blessedness
           ,
           how
           sprightly
           and
           active
           ,
           how
           lightsom
           and
           chearful
           will
           they
           feel
           themselves
           ?
           For
           in
           the
           
             first
             Moment
          
           of
           their
           Admission
           ,
           all
           that
           Mist
           of
           erroneous
           Prejudice
           which
           now
           interrupts
           their
           Prospect
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           Remains
           of
           irregular
           Affection
           that
           check
           and
           distract
           them
           in
           their
           Choice
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           will
           be
           forever
           chased
           from
           their
           Minds
           and
           Wills
           by
           the
           clear
           Light
           of
           the
           
             Heavenly
             State
          
           ;
           and
           their
           Faculties
           having
           thus
           disburthen'd
           themselves
           ,
           and
           shaken
           off
           every
           Clog
           ,
           with
           what
           unspeakable
           Vigour
           will
           they
           move
           and
           act
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           such
           suitable
           Objects
           as
           the
           
             Heavenly
             State
          
           will
           present
           before
           them
           ?
           When
           
             infinite
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           
             infinite
             Goodness
          
           shall
           be
           always
           present
           to
           their
           free
           Minds
           and
           undistracted
           Wills
           ▪
           and
           nothing
           shall
           interpose
           to
           hinder
           them
           either
           in
           seeing
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           in
           chosing
           the
           other
           ,
           here
           will
           be
           work
           enough
           for
           both
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           both
           being
           freed
           from
           all
           Incumbrance
           ,
           the
           one
           will
           be
           discovering
           every
           Moment
           farther
           and
           farther
           into
           that
           
             infinite
             Truth
          
           which
           it
           loves
           and
           admires
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           will
           be
           improving
           every
           Moment
           more
           and
           more
           in
           that
           
             infinite
             Goodness
          
           which
           it
           chooses
           and
           adores
           .
           And
           then
           every
           new
           Discovery
           
           and
           new
           Improvement
           will
           spring
           new
           Heavens
           of
           Joy
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           new
           Acquests
           of
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           every
           Moment
           make
           ,
           we
           shall
           every
           Moment
           be
           entertained
           with
           new
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           so
           before
           we
           have
           spent
           one
           Joy
           ,
           another
           will
           succeed
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           forever
           .
           For
           when
           a
           God
           of
           
             infinite
             Truth
          
           and
           Goodness
           becomes
           the
           
             Objective
             Happiness
          
           of
           a
           finite
           Nature
           which
           cannot
           comprehend
           and
           enjoy
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           infinite
           Succession
           ,
           every
           new
           Delight
           the
           Injoyment
           of
           him
           creates
           in
           us
           must
           necessarily
           raise
           a
           new
           Desire
           ,
           and
           every
           new
           Desire
           immediately
           find
           a
           new
           Delight
           ,
           and
           so
           round
           again
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           Of
           what
           a
           vast
           Capacity
           therefore
           is
           this
           Soul
           of
           ours
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           room
           enough
           successively
           to
           entertain
           all
           the
           ravishing
           Joys
           and
           Pleasures
           that
           make
           an
           
             Everlasting
             Heaven
          
           ;
           That
           can
           drink
           in
           those
           deep
           Rivers
           of
           Pleasure
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           spring
           up
           and
           flow
           from
           God's
           right
           hand
           for
           evermore
           ?
           What
           Tongue
           can
           express
           the
           innumerable
           Joys
           that
           such
           a
           Soul
           can
           hold
           ,
           whose
           Capacity
           is
           so
           large
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           near
           to
           infinite
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           contain
           all
           those
           Joys
           and
           Pleasures
           that
           
             infinite
             Truth
          
           and
           Goodness
           can
           create
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           of
           vast
           Worth
           in
           Respect
           of
           its
           Capacity
           of
           Immortality
           .
           
           For
           by
           its
           Operations
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           not
           composed
           of
           
             Corruptible
             matter
          
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           spiritual
           and
           immaterial
           Substance
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           were
           Matter
           ,
           it
           would
           act
           and
           move
           only
           when
           other
           Matter
           presses
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           able
           to
           determine
           the
           Course
           of
           its
           own
           Motion
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           forced
           to
           move
           backwards
           or
           forwards
           according
           as
           it
           was
           thrust
           on
           by
           that
           outward
           Matter
           that
           continually
           moves
           and
           presses
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Motions
           would
           be
           as
           necessary
           as
           that
           of
           a
           Stone
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thrust
           up
           by
           an
           impressed
           Force
           ,
           and
           pressed
           down
           again
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Air
           above
           it
           :
           Whereas
           in
           this
           Soul
           of
           ours
           we
           sensibly
           feel
           and
           experience
           a
           natural
           Liberty
           of
           acting
           ,
           a
           Power
           to
           move
           it self
           and
           to
           determine
           its
           own
           Motions
           which
           way
           it
           pleaseth
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           pressed
           forward
           never
           so
           vigorously
           by
           the
           strong
           Impulses
           of
           outward
           Objects
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           its
           Power
           to
           
             go
             on
          
           or
           retreat
           ,
           and
           to
           divert
           the
           Current
           of
           its
           Thoughts
           into
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Channel
           to
           that
           whereinto
           it
           is
           thrust
           and
           directed
           by
           all
           the
           Impressions
           of
           its
           Sense
           .
           For
           thus
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Alarums
           and
           Shoutings
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           of
           the
           Noises
           of
           Drums
           and
           Trumpets
           ringing
           in
           our
           Ears
           ,
           our
           Soul
           can
           recollect
           it self
           ,
           and
           reduce
           its
           scattered
           Thoughts
           into
           profound
           Contemplations
           of
           a
           sweet
           and
           Blessed
           Peace
           ;
           
           and
           when
           it
           is
           pressed
           from
           without
           with
           never
           so
           much
           Importunity
           to
           this
           or
           
             that
             particular
          
           Choice
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           its
           Power
           to
           reject
           the
           Motion
           ,
           and
           to
           choose
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
           By
           all
           which
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Soul
           hath
           an
           innate
           Liberty
           of
           acting
           ,
           tha●
           she
           is
           not
           necessitated
           from
           without
           by
           the
           different
           Concourses
           and
           Motions
           of
           the
           several
           Particles
           of
           Matter
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           the
           Diversity
           of
           her
           Wills
           and
           Opinions
           is
           principally
           owing
           to
           her
           
             own
             Freedom
          
           and
           Power
           of
           self-determination
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           least
           doubt
           of
           it
           is
           to
           question
           the
           common
           Sense
           and
           Experience
           of
           Mankind
           .
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Soul
           is
           not
           determined
           in
           its
           Motions
           by
           the
           different
           Pressures
           of
           material
           things
           as
           all
           other
           Matter
           is
           ,
           but
           hath
           power
           to
           swim
           against
           the
           Torrent
           ,
           and
           move
           quite
           counter
           to
           all
           foreign
           Impressions
           ,
           it
           hence
           necessarily
           follows
           that
           it
           is
           immaterial
           .
           And
           indeed
           considering
           how
           much
           its
           Operations
           do
           exceed
           the
           utmost
           Power
           of
           dull
           and
           passive
           Matter
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           be
           so
           forsaken
           of
           his
           Reason
           ,
           as
           to
           rank
           it
           among
           material
           Things
           ;
           for
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           Piece
           of
           
             dull
             unactive
             Matter
          
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           Grass
           or
           Dirt
           ,
           or
           Mire
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           
             Refinings
             ,
             Macerations
          
           ,
           and
           Maturations
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Motion
           should
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           make
           a
           thinking
           Being
           ,
           
           or
           grow
           up
           into
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Philosopher
           ?
           That
           a
           Company
           of
           
             dead
             Atoms
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           move
           unless
           they
           are
           moved
           ,
           can
           ever
           be
           capable
           of
           framing
           Syllogisms
           in
           Mood
           and
           Figure
           ,
           and
           disputing
           pro
           and
           con
           whether
           they
           are
           Atoms
           or
           no
           ?
           That
           such
           inert
           and
           sluggish
           Bodies
           should
           by
           their
           impetuous
           jostling
           together
           awaken
           
             one
             another
          
           out
           of
           their
           senseless
           Passiveness
           ,
           and
           make
           
             each
             other
          
           hear
           and
           feel
           their
           mutual
           Knocking
           's
           and
           Jostlings
           ,
           and
           then
           from
           this
           sense
           into
           which
           they
           have
           thus
           awakened
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           they
           are
           as
           incapable
           of
           as
           a
           
             Musical
             Instrument
          
           is
           of
           hearing
           its
           own
           Sounds
           ,
           or
           taking
           pleasure
           in
           the
           harmonious
           Aires
           that
           are
           playd
           upon
           it
           )
           should
           proceed
           and
           consult
           together
           to
           make
           wise
           Laws
           ,
           and
           contrive
           the
           
             best
             Models
          
           of
           Government
           ;
           to
           investigate
           the
           Natures
           of
           Things
           ,
           and
           deduce
           from
           them
           the
           
             several
             Systems
          
           of
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           Company
           of
           fluid
           Motes
           and
           Particles
           of
           Matter
           should
           ever
           be
           so
           artificially
           complicated
           and
           twisted
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           as
           to
           form
           an
           Vnderstanding
           that
           can
           lift
           up
           its
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           look
           beyond
           all
           this
           sensible
           World
           into
           that
           of
           immaterial
           Beings
           ,
           and
           conceive
           
             abstracted
             Notions
          
           of
           things
           which
           can
           never
           be
           Objects
           to
           any
           material
           Senses
           ;
           such
           as
           a
           pure
           Point
           ,
           Equality
           and
           
             Proportion
             ;
             Symmetry
          
           ,
           
           and
           Asymmetry
           of
           Magnitudes
           ,
           the
           Rise
           and
           Propagation
           of
           
             Dimensions
             ,
             infinite
             Divisibility
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Notions
           that
           never
           were
           in
           Matter
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           could
           ever
           be
           extracted
           out
           of
           it
           :
           That
           can
           correct
           the
           Errors
           of
           all
           our
           material
           Perceptions
           ,
           and
           demonstrate
           Things
           to
           be
           vastly
           different
           from
           what
           they
           apprehend
           and
           report
           them
           ;
           can
           prove
           the
           Sun
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           handred
           and
           sixty
           times
           bigger
           than
           the
           Earth
           ,
           when
           to
           our
           Eye
           and
           Imagination
           it
           appears
           no
           bigger
           than
           a
           Bushel
           ;
           that
           can
           lodg
           within
           it self
           all
           that
           Mass
           of
           sensible
           Things
           which
           taketh
           up
           so
           much
           Room
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           hath
           piled
           them
           up
           upon
           
             one
             another
          
           in
           vast
           and
           most
           prodigious
           Numbers
           is
           still
           as
           capacious
           of
           more
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           was
           altogether
           empty
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           can
           grasp
           the
           Vniverse
           with
           a
           Thought
           ,
           and
           comprehend
           the
           whole
           Latitude
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           within
           its
           
             own
             indivisible
          
           Center
           ;
           how
           senseless
           is
           it
           to
           imagine
           that
           such
           Noble
           Operations
           as
           these
           can
           be
           performed
           by
           a
           meer
           Complex
           of
           
             dead
             Atoms
          
           and
           senseless
           Particles
           of
           Matter
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           as
           doubtless
           they
           cannot
           ,
           then
           from
           hence
           it
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           an
           immaterial
           Thing
           .
           Furthermore
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           tho
           the
           Soul
           takes
           in
           Objects
           of
           all
           sizes
           ,
           yet
           when
           once
           they
           are
           in
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           as
           Bodies
           in
           a
           
           material
           Place
           in
           which
           the
           Greater
           take
           up
           more
           Room
           than
           the
           Less
           :
           For
           the
           Thought
           of
           a
           Mile
           ,
           or
           ten
           thousand
           Miles
           doth
           no
           more
           fill
           or
           stretch
           a
           Soul
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           a
           Foot
           or
           an
           Inch
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Mathematical
             Point
          
           ;
           and
           whereas
           all
           Matter
           hath
           its
           Parts
           ,
           and
           those
           extended
           one
           without
           another
           into
           Length
           and
           Breadth
           and
           Thickness
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           measurable
           by
           
             Inches
             ,
             Yards
          
           ,
           or
           
             solid
             Measures
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Thing
           as
           measurable
           Extension
           in
           any
           thing
           belonging
           to
           the
           Soul.
           For
           in
           Cogitation
           which
           is
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Soul
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           Length
           ,
           nor
           Breadth
           ,
           nor
           Thickness
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           have
           any
           Conceit
           of
           a
           Foot
           of
           Thought
           ,
           or
           a
           Yard
           of
           Reason
           ,
           a
           Pound
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           a
           Quart
           of
           Vertue
           .
           And
           if
           what
           belongs
           to
           a
           Soul
           be
           immaterial
           ,
           it
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           the
           Soul
           it self
           is
           immaterial
           too
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           capable
           of
           Immortality
           .
           For
           immaterial
           Natures
           being
           pure
           and
           simple
           ,
           having
           neither
           contrary
           Qualities
           nor
           divisible
           Parts
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           material
           Things
           have
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           Priciples
           of
           Alteration
           and
           Corruption
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           being
           devoid
           of
           these
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           capable
           of
           living
           and
           
             subsisting
             for
             ever
          
           .
           What
           Noble
           Beings
           therefore
           are
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           vast
           capacities
           of
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           of
           
             Moral
             Perfection
          
           ,
           of
           Ioy
           and
           Pleasure
           are
           naturally
           capable
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           
           consequently
           of
           improving
           in
           Knowledge
           ,
           in
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           in
           Ioy
           and
           Pleasure
           unto
           all
           Eternity
           ?
           And
           therefore
           certainly
           a
           Soul
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           most
           precious
           Thing
           ,
           that
           can
           thus
           ●●t-live
           all
           sublunary
           Beings
           and
           
             subsist
             for
             ever
          
           in
           so
           s●ublime
           a
           state
           of
           Glory
           and
           Beatitude
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           shewn
           you
           the
           invaluable
           Worth
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           Respect
           of
           its
           
             own
             natural
          
           Capacities
           ,
           I
           proceed
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           shew
           you
           of
           what
           vast
           Esteem
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           we
           must
           needs
           suppose
           do
           best
           understand
           the
           Worth
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           whole
           World
           of
           Spirits
           .
           For
           to
           be
           sure
           Spirits
           must
           best
           understand
           the
           Excellency
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           a
           clearer
           In-sight
           into
           each
           others
           Natures
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           immediate
           Prospect
           of
           the
           
             Vertue
             ,
             Power
          
           and
           Excellency
           of
           each
           others
           Faculties
           .
           For
           as
           for
           us
           ,
           whilest
           we
           are
           in
           this
           imbodied
           state
           ,
           and
           do
           understand
           by
           corporeal
           Organs
           ,
           we
           generally
           judge
           of
           the
           Worth
           and
           Excellency
           of
           Things
           by
           the
           Impression
           they
           make
           upon
           our
           Senses
           ,
           and
           as
           these
           are
           more
           or
           less
           gratified
           and
           affected
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           set
           a
           higher
           or
           lower
           Value
           upon
           them
           .
           Since
           therefore
           Spirits
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           Beings
           that
           cannot
           touch
           or
           affect
           our
           Bodily
           Senses
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           be
           competent
           Judges
           of
           the
           true
           Worth
           and
           Value
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           in
           this
           matter
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           a
           more
           intimate
           Acquaintance
           with
           
             one
             anothers
          
           Natures
           .
           And
           if
           we
           will
           be
           guided
           by
           these
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           whole
           World
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           unanimously
           rating
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           at
           an
           inestimable
           Price
           and
           Value
           .
           And
           to
           make
           this
           appear
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           the
           vast
           Price
           there
           is
           set
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             By
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             God
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             the
             
               Holy
               Angles
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             the
             Devils
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           Consider
           the
           vast
           Price
           which
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           hath
           set
           upon
           Souls
           .
           For
           when
           he
           intended
           to
           form
           these
           Noble
           Beings
           ,
           and
           transmit
           them
           into
           terrestrial
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           so
           being
           compounded
           with
           a
           sensitive
           Nature
           they
           might
           clasp
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           Animal
           Worlds
           together
           ;
           he
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           vast
           Hazards
           and
           infinite
           Snares
           they
           would
           be
           exposed
           to
           ,
           was
           so
           deeply
           concerned
           for
           their
           Preservation
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           nothing
           
             too
             dear
          
           to
           save
           and
           secure
           them
           .
           And
           fore-seeing
           their
           Fall
           from
           that
           terrestrial
           Happiness
           which
           he
           originally
           designed
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           liberal
           Care
           he
           had
           taken
           
           to
           preserve
           them
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Innocence
           ,
           he
           designed
           to
           remove
           the
           Scene
           of
           their
           Happiness
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           being
           resolved
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           to
           repair
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           terrestrial
           with
           a
           caelestial
           Paradise
           .
           For
           which
           end
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Innocence
          
           the
           Blessings
           whereof
           by
           their
           Sin
           they
           had
           
             for
             ever
          
           forfeited
           ,
           he
           introduces
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           the
           help
           of
           this
           Plank
           after
           their
           general
           Ship-wrack
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           preserved
           ,
           and
           go
           safe
           to
           the
           Shoar
           of
           a
           happy
           Eternity
           ,
           And
           that
           by
           this
           Covenant
           he
           might
           the
           more
           effectually
           recover
           them
           ,
           he
           designed
           to
           grant
           it
           to
           them
           in
           such
           a
           Way
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           a
           wise
           and
           weighty
           Consideration
           ,
           as
           might
           at
           once
           affect
           them
           with
           the
           greatest
           sense
           of
           his
           Love
           and
           the
           deepest
           Awe
           of
           his
           Severity
           ;
           that
           so
           whilest
           by
           the
           former
           he
           allured
           ,
           by
           the
           later
           he
           might
           terrify
           to
           Repentance
           :
           To
           which
           end
           he
           determined
           not
           to
           grant
           it
           to
           them
           upon
           any
           other
           Consideration
           than
           that
           of
           anothers
           suffering
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           undergoing
           the
           Punishment
           of
           their
           Sin
           in
           their
           stead
           ;
           that
           so
           whilst
           he
           shewed
           his
           Love
           to
           them
           in
           admitting
           another
           to
           suffer
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           might
           express
           his
           Hatred
           to
           their
           Sin
           in
           not
           Pardoning
           it
           without
           anothers
           suffering
           .
           And
           that
           he
           he
           might
           manifest
           this
           his
           Love
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           his
           Hatred
           to
           their
           Sin
           in
           the
           highest
           
           Degree
           ,
           as
           he
           admitted
           another
           to
           suffer
           for
           us
           so
           he
           resolved
           to
           accept
           no
           meaner
           Suffering
           than
           that
           of
           his
           
             own
             beloved
          
           Son.
           And
           that
           this
           his
           suffering
           might
           be
           the
           more
           effectual
           ,
           he
           proposed
           to
           send
           him
           down
           to
           us
           into
           this
           lower
           World
           cloathed
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           not
           only
           the
           more
           familiarly
           instruct
           us
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Example
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           exactly
           personate
           us
           in
           undergoing
           the
           Punishment
           of
           our
           Sin
           ;
           and
           upon
           his
           undertaking
           to
           undergo
           it
           ,
           the
           most
           Merciful
           Father
           agreed
           to
           this
           Covenant
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           obliged
           himself
           to
           receive
           us
           into
           his
           Favour
           upon
           our
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           impower'd
           his
           Son
           to
           govern
           us
           according
           to
           the
           Tenour
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           Crown
           us
           with
           the
           Rewards
           of
           it
           if
           we
           Repented
           ,
           and
           instict
           on
           us
           the
           Punishments
           of
           it
           if
           we
           went
           on
           in
           our
           Impenitence
           .
           And
           that
           there
           might
           be
           nothing
           wanting
           to
           render
           this
           Government
           of
           his
           Son
           succesful
           and
           us
           obedient
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           also
           agreed
           upon
           this
           his
           Mighty
           undertaking
           to
           substitute
           to
           him
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           to
           be
           the
           supreme
           Minister
           of
           his
           Government
           that
           so
           by
           the
           Agency
           of
           this
           vicarious
           Power
           he
           might
           bow
           and
           incline
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Men
           to
           submit
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           comply
           with
           the
           Terms
           of
           this
           Merciful
           Covenant
           in
           which
           their
           everlasting
           Welfare
           is
           so
           abundantly
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           mighty
           Project
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           hath
           contrived
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           he
           hath
           acted
           and
           proceeded
           even
           from
           their
           first
           Fall
           to
           this
           very
           Moment
           ;
           And
           by
           this
           he
           hath
           most
           plainly
           expressed
           the
           high
           and
           great
           Veneration
           that
           he
           hath
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           doubtless
           had
           they
           not
           been
           exceeding
           precious
           in
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           thought
           it
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           project
           and
           act
           ,
           such
           mighty
           Things
           to
           redeem
           and
           save
           them
           :
           He
           would
           rather
           have
           left
           them
           to
           their
           own
           Fate
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           concerned
           himself
           about
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           have
           concerned
           himself
           to
           that
           Degree
           as
           to
           make
           them
           the
           Subjects
           of
           such
           a
           vast
           Design
           .
           For
           all
           wise
           Agents
           measure
           their
           Designs
           by
           the
           Worth
           and
           Value
           of
           the
           Things
           they
           aim
           at
           ,
           and
           do
           never
           lay
           great
           Projects
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           little
           Trifles
           ;
           and
           unless
           God
           had
           a
           mighty
           Value
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           his
           making
           such
           vast
           Preparations
           to
           save
           them
           would
           be
           like
           that
           foolish
           Emperors
           raising
           a
           numerous
           Army
           ,
           only
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           Cockle-shells
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           the
           vast
           Price
           which
           
             God
             the
             Son
          
           hath
           set
           upon
           Souls
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           plain
           he
           valued
           them
           at
           that
           mighty
           Rate
           ,
           as
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           he
           willingly
           undertook
           to
           execute
           this
           vast
           Design
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           save
           these
           precious
           Being
           he
           thought
           
           it
           would
           be
           very
           well
           worth
           his
           while
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           and
           vail
           his
           Divinity
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           and
           make
           himself
           of
           no
           Reputation
           ;
           to
           live
           a
           Miserable
           Life
           ,
           and
           die
           ,
           a
           painful
           and
           accursed
           Death
           .
           And
           can
           we
           think
           he
           would
           ever
           have
           layd
           down
           so
           vast
           a
           Price
           ,
           as
           his
           Glory
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           his
           Life
           and
           Blood
           amounts
           to
           for
           Things
           of
           a
           mean
           and
           inconsiderable
           Value
           ?
           Had
           he
           so
           low
           an
           Esteem
           of
           his
           Father's
           Bosom
           and
           his
           own
           Heavenly
           Glory
           as
           to
           part
           with
           them
           for
           Trifles
           ?
           such
           slight
           Apprehensions
           of
           Shame
           and
           
             Sorrow
             ,
             Pain
          
           and
           Misery
           ,
           as
           to
           cast
           himself
           into
           them
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Beings
           he
           had
           little
           or
           no
           Esteem
           of
           ?
           Could
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           inestimable
           countervail
           that
           Glory
           he
           parted
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           Misery
           he
           indured
           ?
           Or
           ,
           can
           you
           think
           those
           Souls
           of
           little
           Worth
           which
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           thought
           worth
           his
           dying
           for
           ?
           No
           certainly
           ,
           if
           we
           knew
           nothing
           of
           our
           Souls
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           thought
           them
           a
           good
           Purchase
           at
           the
           dear
           Price
           of
           his
           Bliss
           ,
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           ;
           yet
           from
           thence
           we
           have
           infinite
           Reason
           to
           conclude
           them
           most
           precious
           and
           inestimable
           Beings
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           that
           he
           who
           doth
           so
           perfectly
           understand
           the
           Worth
           and
           Value
           of
           Things
           ,
           should
           ever
           be
           so
           over-seen
           as
           to
           pay
           so
           vast
           a
           Sum
           for
           slight
           and
           cheap
           Commodities
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           the
           vast
           Price
           which
           
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           hath
           set
           upon
           Souls
           ;
           For
           't
           is
           for
           their
           sakes
           that
           he
           doth
           so
           Industriously
           operate
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           so
           much
           pains
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           and
           hath
           always
           done
           ,
           ever
           since
           it
           was
           first
           erected
           ,
           to
           drive
           on
           that
           blessed
           Design
           of
           making
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           
             the
             native
             subjects
             of
             it
          
           happy
           .
           It
           is
           upon
           their
           Account
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           so
           many
           Revelations
           of
           God's
           Will
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           them
           by
           so
           many
           Miracles
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           extricate
           those
           precious
           Beings
           out
           of
           those
           Labyrinths
           of
           Error
           in
           which
           they
           had
           involved
           and
           lost
           themselves
           ,
           and
           direct
           them
           into
           the
           way
           to
           true
           Happiness
           .
           And
           it
           is
           for
           their
           good
           that
           he
           still
           continues
           shedding
           forth
           his
           Heavenly
           Influences
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           still
           inspires
           them
           with
           so
           many
           good
           Thoughts
           ,
           importunes
           them
           with
           such
           urgent
           Motives
           ,
           presses
           upon
           them
           with
           such
           earnest
           Struglings
           and
           vigorous
           Efforts
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           his
           preventing
           but
           of
           his
           assisting
           Grace
           too
           ,
           that
           if
           possible
           he
           may
           awaken
           them
           into
           a
           Sense
           of
           their
           Danger
           ,
           and
           excite
           and
           quicken
           them
           to
           pursue
           the
           Methods
           of
           their
           own
           Safety
           and
           Happiness
           .
           So
           infinitely
           jealous
           is
           this
           
             blessed
             Spirit
          
           lest
           these
           precious
           Beings
           should
           Miscarry
           ,
           that
           tho
           one
           would
           think
           them
           sufficiently
           safe-guarded
           in
           
           their
           Voyage
           through
           this
           dangerous
           Sea
           under
           the
           Convoy
           of
           their
           own
           Reason
           ,
           yet
           he
           dares
           not
           trust
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           bears
           them
           Company
           all
           along
           ,
           and
           keeps
           a
           watchful
           Eye
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           any
           Rock
           is
           nigh
           he
           warns
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           beset
           with
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           those
           
             mischievous
             Pirates
          
           that
           lie
           in
           wait
           to
           Captivate
           and
           Inslave
           them
           ,
           he
           presently
           comes
           into
           their
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           betray
           themselves
           ,
           always
           brings
           them
           off
           victoriously
           .
           Nay
           ,
           tho
           they
           many
           times
           not
           only
           yield
           to
           these
           
             Piratical
             Spirits
          
           ,
           but
           joyn
           their
           Forces
           with
           them
           to
           resist
           and
           beat
           off
           their
           merciful
           Friend
           and
           Deliverer
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           therefore
           presently
           abandon
           them
           ,
           but
           being
           infinitely
           concerned
           for
           their
           Rescue
           follows
           them
           even
           to
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Harbour
           with
           his
           blessed
           Motions
           and
           Importunities
           ,
           and
           never
           gives
           over
           the
           Pursuit
           of
           them
           till
           he
           hath
           either
           actually
           recovered
           ,
           or
           lest
           them
           past
           all
           Hopes
           of
           Redemption
           .
           And
           when
           he
           sees
           that
           they
           are
           utterly
           lost
           by
           their
           own
           Madness
           and
           Folly
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           follow
           them
           any
           farther
           ,
           he
           casts
           a
           sorrowful
           Look
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           grieved
           Friend
           after
           the
           utmost
           strugglings
           and
           extream
           Efforts
           of
           his
           affronted
           Goodness
           ,
           unwillingly
           leaves
           them
           to
           their
           own
           sad
           Fate
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           up
           as
           it
           
           were
           with
           the
           Tears
           in
           his
           Eyes
           .
           And
           can
           you
           think
           this
           
             blessed
             Spirit
          
           would
           be
           so
           industrious
           as
           he
           is
           in
           his
           Ministry
           for
           Souls
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           take
           such
           infinite
           Pains
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           be
           so
           extreamly
           urgent
           and
           solicitous
           for
           their
           Welfare
           ,
           if
           He
           did
           not
           know
           them
           to
           be
           a
           sort
           of
           Beings
           of
           an
           inestimable
           Worth
           and
           Value
           ?
           O
           
             blessed
             God
          
           ,
           what
           are
           not
           our
           Souls
           worth
           ,
           that
           are
           worth
           all
           the
           Pains
           thy
           
             blessed
             Spirit
          
           takes
           to
           save
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           happy
           !
           That
           not
           only
           thou
           thought'st
           worth
           all
           those
           vast
           Thoughts
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           spent
           upon
           them
           ;
           that
           not
           only
           thy
           Son
           thought
           worth
           all
           those
           vast
           Condescentions
           he
           stooped
           to
           to
           put
           those
           Thoughts
           in
           Execution
           ;
           but
           thy
           
             blessed
             Spirit
          
           also
           thinks
           worth
           all
           that
           unwearied
           Pains
           and
           Endeavour
           ,
           all
           that
           incessant
           Care
           and
           Importunity
           which
           he
           employs
           about
           them
           to
           save
           and
           rescue
           them
           from
           Sin
           and
           Misery
           ?
           Doubtless
           those
           Beings
           must
           needs
           be
           exceeding
           precious
           ,
           for
           whose
           Safety
           and
           Welfare
           all
           the
           
             blessed
             Trinity
          
           are
           so
           unspeakably
           concerned
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           the
           vast
           Price
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Angels
          
           put
           upon
           Souls
           :
           For
           tho
           they
           are
           the
           Crown
           and
           Top
           of
           all
           the
           Creation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           by
           their
           essential
           Perfections
           border
           nearest
           upon
           him
           ,
           yet
           such
           is
           their
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           that
           they
           think
           it
           no
           Disparagement
           to
           converse
           with
           
           and
           minister
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           World
           till
           now
           have
           been
           always
           ready
           to
           maintain
           a
           close
           Intercourse
           and
           intimate
           Correspondence
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           permitted
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           invisible
           World
           they
           are
           continually
           attending
           to
           stretch
           forth
           a
           helping
           Hand
           to
           them
           in
           all
           their
           Needs
           and
           Necessities
           .
           Tho
           they
           are
           the
           most
           Illustrious
           Courtiers
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           they
           disdain
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Life-Guards
           of
           Souls
           ,
           
             to
             pitch
             their
             Tents
             round
             about
             them
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           expresses
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           34.
           8.
           
           And
           interpose
           between
           them
           and
           their
           Danger
           ;
           to
           prompt
           them
           to
           ,
           and
           assist
           them
           in
           their
           Duties
           ;
           to
           strengthen
           them
           against
           ,
           or
           to
           remove
           their
           Temptations
           ;
           to
           comfort
           them
           in
           their
           Sorrows
           ,
           and
           chase
           away
           from
           them
           those
           
             malignant
             Spirits
          
           that
           are
           always
           about
           them
           watching
           all
           Opportunities
           to
           seduce
           and
           destroy
           them
           .
           Hence
           Heb.
           1
           14.
           
           They
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             ministring
             ,
             Spirits
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           And
           how
           much
           they
           are
           concerned
           for
           the
           Safety
           and
           Welfare
           of
           these
           precious
           Beings
           they
           are
           charged
           with
           is
           evident
           by
           that
           Passage
           ,
           
             Luke
             15.
             16.
             
             There
             is
             joy
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             over
             one
             Sinner
             that
             repenteth
             .
          
           So
           Considerable
           are
           the
           Lives
           of
           Souls
           to
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           tho
           they
           are
           always
           entertained
           with
           the
           
           most
           ravishing
           Pleasures
           ,
           yet
           Heaven
           it self
           cannot
           divert
           them
           from
           being
           overjoyed
           at
           the
           Repentance
           of
           a
           Perishing
           Soul
           ,
           and
           celebrating
           its
           Recovery
           with
           a
           new
           Festival
           .
           And
           when-ever
           the
           happy
           News
           is
           brought
           them
           that
           such
           a
           dying
           Soul
           is
           revived
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           attend
           to
           it
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           their
           Joys
           and
           Triumphs
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           they
           shout
           for
           Joy
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           Heavens
           with
           a
           new
           Acclamation
           .
           And
           when-ever
           such
           a
           Penitent
           Soul
           hath
           bidden
           adieu
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           those
           blessed
           Spirits
           stand
           ready
           to
           recieve
           and
           guard
           it
           through
           those
           Legions
           of
           
             malignant
             Spirits
          
           that
           do
           always
           infest
           these
           lower
           Tracts
           of
           Air
           ,
           and
           to
           conduct
           it
           safe
           to
           those
           happy
           Abodes
           where
           it
           is
           to
           lodge
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
           Lazarus's
           Soul
           ,
           
             Luke
             16.
             22.
             
             That
             it
             was
             carried
             by
             Angels
             into
          
           Abraham
           '
           
             s
             Bosom
          
           .
           All
           which
           is
           a
           clear
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           vast
           Esteem
           which
           those
           
             blessed
             Angels
          
           have
           of
           Souls
           .
           For
           can
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           such
           noble
           Beings
           who
           have
           a
           God
           and
           themselves
           to
           converse
           with
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           immediate
           a
           Prospect
           both
           of
           his
           Beauty
           and
           their
           own
           to
           exercise
           their
           Faculties
           and
           employ
           their
           Contemplation
           ,
           would
           be
           so
           ready
           and
           willing
           as
           they
           are
           to
           attend
           upon
           Souls
           ,
           and
           minister
           to
           their
           Safety
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           a
           mighty
           Value
           and
           Estimation
           of
           them
           ?
           Surely
           if
           these
           immortal
           
           Spirits
           within
           us
           were
           not
           unspeakably
           dear
           and
           precious
           ,
           those
           Angelical
           Beings
           who
           have
           always
           the
           most
           sublime
           and
           enravishing
           Objects
           before
           them
           to
           employ
           and
           entertain
           their
           Faculties
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           thought
           it
           
             worth
             the
             while
          
           to
           stickle
           so
           zealously
           in
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           concern
           themselves
           so
           much
           about
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           argues
           ,
           
             Mat.
             18.
             10.
             
             Take
             heed
             that
             ye
             despise
             not
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ;
             for
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             that
             in
             Heaven
             their
             Angels
             do
             behold
             the
             Face
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           do
           not
           undervalue
           any
           Soul
           ;
           for
           how
           mean
           or
           little
           soever
           some
           of
           them
           may
           appear
           to
           you
           ,
           they
           are
           under
           the
           Guardianship
           of
           those
           blessed
           Angels
           that
           are
           the
           Courtiers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           always
           attend
           upon
           his
           Majestick
           Presence
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           Let
           us
           consider
           the
           vast
           Price
           which
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           do
           put
           upon
           Souls
           ;
           for
           ever
           since
           those
           malignant
           Spirits
           through
           their
           own
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           revolted
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           conspir'd
           to
           make
           War
           with
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           revenge
           their
           Expulsion
           thence
           ,
           the
           constant
           Drift
           of
           all
           their
           Designs
           and
           Actions
           hath
           been
           to
           seduce
           and
           ruin
           them
           ,
           being
           conscious
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Beings
           that
           are
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           so
           dear
           to
           God
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           seducing
           from
           him
           these
           his
           most
           precious
           Creatures
           ,
           
           they
           shall
           do
           him
           the
           greatest
           spight
           and
           most
           effectually
           revenge
           upon
           him
           their
           own
           Damnation
           .
           For
           doubtless
           were
           there
           any
           Beings
           below
           the
           Moon
           more
           dear
           to
           God
           than
           these
           ,
           they
           would
           bend
           their
           Force
           and
           Malice
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           make
           these
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           the
           only
           Centers
           of
           their
           mischievous
           Activity
           .
           Had
           they
           any
           nobler
           Game
           to
           fly
           at
           ,
           their
           ambitious
           Malice
           would
           disdain
           to
           stoop
           to
           the
           Quarry
           of
           Souls
           ;
           but
           because
           of
           all
           others
           These
           are
           the
           noblest
           and
           best
           worth
           the
           ruining
           ,
           therefore
           do
           these
           malignant
           Spirits
           turn
           all
           their
           Artillery
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           level
           all
           their
           fiery
           Darts
           against
           them
           .
           And
           how
           ambitious
           they
           are
           of
           seducing
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           training
           them
           on
           to
           Perdition
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           infinite
           Wiles
           ,
           and
           Snares
           ,
           and
           Stratagems
           they
           contrive
           against
           them
           ;
           by
           their
           unwearied
           Diligence
           to
           watch
           all
           Opportunities
           against
           them
           ;
           to
           surprize
           them
           where
           they
           are
           careless
           ,
           and
           assault
           them
           where
           they
           are
           weakest
           ,
           and
           cheat
           them
           with
           disguised
           Suggestions
           ;
           to
           inspect
           their
           Humours
           ,
           and
           apply
           themselves
           to
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           nick
           their
           Tempers
           ,
           with
           convenient
           Temptations
           .
           And
           if
           after
           all
           their
           Labour
           ,
           Craft
           ,
           and
           Contrivance
           they
           can
           but
           seise
           the
           Game
           they
           hunt
           for
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           a
           Soul
           is
           so
           rich
           a
           Draught
           that
           they
           think
           it
           a
           sufficient
           Recompence
           for
           all
           
           their
           painful
           and
           mischievous
           Devices
           ;
           for
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           that
           
             they
             go
             about
             like
             roaring
             Lyons
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             they
             may
             devour
             .
          
           And
           to
           be
           sure
           those
           malignant
           Spirits
           would
           never
           be
           so
           impertinently
           mischievous
           ,
           as
           to
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           catching
           Flies
           ,
           and
           did
           they
           not
           know
           our
           Souls
           to
           be
           noble
           Preys
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           go
           so
           far
           about
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           nor
           take
           so
           much
           Care
           and
           Pains
           to
           Catch
           and
           insnare
           them
           .
           So
           that
           from
           their
           unwearied
           Diligence
           to
           seduce
           and
           ruin
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           most
           certainly
           conclude
           either
           that
           they
           are
           very
           foolish
           Devils
           ,
           or
           that
           our
           Souls
           are
           very
           precious
           Beings
           ;
           but
           howsoever
           ,
           their
           Diligence
           to
           destroy
           them
           is
           a
           plain
           Argument
           that
           they
           esteem
           them
           precious
           ,
           it
           being
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           such
           Wise
           and
           intelligent
           Beings
           as
           they
           are
           would
           so
           much
           concern
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           about
           things
           which
           they
           had
           little
           ,
           or
           no
           Esteem
           for
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           at
           what
           a
           vast
           Rate
           our
           Souls
           are
           valued
           by
           the
           whole
           World
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           how
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           those
           best
           and
           wisest
           Judges
           of
           the
           just
           Worth
           of
           Souls
           do
           all
           unanimously
           concur
           in
           a
           great
           and
           high
           Estimation
           .
           So
           that
           whether
           we
           value
           them
           by
           their
           own
           natural
           Capacities
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Estimation
           of
           those
           who
           are
           best
           able
           to
           judg
           of
           their
           Worth
           and
           Excellency
           ,
           we
           have
           abundant
           Reason
           to
           conclude
           them
           
           most
           precious
           and
           inestimable
           Beings
           .
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Argument
           with
           some
           Inferences
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           by
           what
           it
           is
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           value
           our selves
           ,
           and
           estimate
           the
           Dignity
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Natures
           ,
           viz.
           by
           our
           rational
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           those
           excellent
           Beings
           that
           are
           so
           invaluable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           by
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           Judges
           .
           'T
           is
           this
           intelligent
           and
           immortal
           Nature
           within
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Crown
           and
           Flower
           of
           our
           Beings
           ;
           't
           is
           by
           this
           that
           we
           are
           exalted
           above
           the
           Level
           of
           meer
           Animals
           ;
           by
           this
           that
           we
           are
           allyed
           to
           Angels
           ,
           and
           do
           border
           upon
           God
           himself
           :
           And
           he
           that
           values
           himself
           by
           any
           thing
           but
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           are
           its
           proper
           Graces
           and
           Ornaments
           ,
           begins
           at
           the
           wrong
           End
           of
           himself
           ,
           forgets
           his
           Jewels
           ,
           and
           estimates
           his
           Estate
           by
           his
           Lumber
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           
             good
             God
          
           ,
           what
           foolish
           Measures
           do
           the
           Generality
           of
           Men
           take
           of
           themselves
           ?
           Were
           we
           not
           forced
           by
           too
           many
           woful
           Experiments
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           imagine
           that
           any
           Creature
           that
           believes
           a
           rational
           and
           immortal
           Soul
           to
           be
           a
           Part
           of
           its
           Nature
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           ridiculous
           as
           to
           value
           it self
           ,
           by
           the
           
             little
             trisling
          
           Advantages
           of
           a
           well-coloured
           Skin
           ,
           a
           suit
           of
           fine
           Cloths
           ,
           a
           Puff
           of
           popular
           Applause
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           Baggs
           of
           white
           and
           red
           Earth
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           
           
             God
             help
          
           us
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           only
           things
           almost
           by
           which
           we
           value
           and
           difference
           our selves
           from
           others
           .
           You
           are
           a
           much
           better
           Man
           than
           your
           Neighbour
           ;
           he
           ,
           alas
           ,
           is
           a
           
             poor
             contemptible
          
           Wretch
           ,
           a
           
             little
             ,
             creeping
             ,
             despicable
          
           Thing
           ,
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           or
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           such
           a
           one
           as
           you
           .
           Why
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Matter
           ?
           Where
           is
           this
           mighty
           Difference
           between
           you
           and
           him
           ?
           Hath
           not
           he
           a
           Soul
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ?
           a
           Soul
           that
           is
           capable
           to
           live
           as
           long
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           as
           happy
           as
           yours
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           yes
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           indeed
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           you
           are
           another-guess
           Man
           than
           he
           ;
           for
           you
           have
           a
           much
           handsomer
           Body
           ,
           your
           Apparel
           is
           much
           more
           fine
           and
           fashionable
           ,
           you
           live
           in
           a
           more
           splendid
           Equipage
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           larger
           Purse
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           and
           your
           Name
           forsooth
           ,
           is
           more
           in
           Vogue
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           far
           greater
           Noise
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           is
           this
           all
           the
           Difference
           between
           your
           mighty
           selves
           and
           your
           pitiful
           Neighbours
           ?
           Alas
           poor
           Men
           !
           A
           few
           Days
           more
           will
           put
           an
           End
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           when
           your
           rich
           Attires
           are
           reduced
           to
           a
           Winding-sheet
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           vast
           Possessions
           to
           
             six
             Foot
             of
             Earth
          
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           all
           those
           little
           Trifles
           by
           which
           you
           value
           your selves
           ?
           Where
           will
           be
           the
           Beauty
           or
           Wealth
           ,
           the
           Port
           or
           Garb
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           
           now
           so
           proud
           of
           ?
           Alas
           !
           Now
           that
           lovely
           Body
           looks
           as
           pale
           and
           ghastly
           ,
           that
           lofty
           Soul
           is
           left
           as
           bare
           ,
           as
           poor
           and
           naked
           as
           your
           despised
           Neighbours
           .
           Should
           you
           now
           meet
           his
           
             wandering
             Ghost
          
           in
           the
           wide
           World
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           have
           to
           boast
           of
           more
           than
           he
           ,
           now
           your
           Beauty
           is
           withered
           ,
           your
           Wealth
           vanished
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           outward
           Pomp
           and
           Splendor
           shrouded
           in
           the
           Horrors
           of
           a
           silent
           Grave
           ?
           Now
           you
           will
           have
           nothing
           distinguish
           you
           from
           the
           most
           Contemptible
           ,
           unless
           you
           have
           wiser
           and
           better
           Souls
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           much
           as
           you
           were
           more
           respected
           for
           your
           Beauty
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           your
           Garb
           and
           Equipage
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           you
           will
           be
           more
           despised
           for
           your
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           ,
           your
           Covetousness
           and
           Sensuality
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           learn
           to
           value
           our selves
           by
           that
           which
           will
           abide
           by
           us
           ,
           by
           our
           immortal
           Souls
           and
           by
           those
           heavenly
           Graces
           which
           do
           adorn
           and
           accomplish
           them
           ;
           by
           our
           Humility
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           by
           our
           Charity
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           by
           our
           Temperance
           and
           Iustice
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           such
           Preheminences
           ,
           as
           will
           servive
           our
           Funerals
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           us
           from
           base
           and
           abject
           Souls
           forever
           .
           But
           for
           a
           rational
           and
           immortal
           Creature
           to
           prize
           it self
           by
           any
           such
           temporary
           Advantages
           is
           altogether
           as
           vain
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           for
           the
           Emperor
           Nero
           
           to
           value
           himself
           for
           being
           an
           excellent
           Fidler
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           From
           hence
           also
           I
           infer
           how
           much
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           live
           up
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           our
           Natures
           .
           Should
           a
           stranger
           to
           Mankind
           be
           admitted
           into
           this
           busy
           Stage
           of
           humane
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           survey
           our
           Actions
           ,
           and
           the
           paltry
           Designs
           we
           drive
           at
           ,
           certainly
           he
           would
           hardly
           imagine
           that
           we
           believed
           our selves
           to
           be
           such
           a
           noble
           sort
           and
           strain
           of
           Beings
           as
           we
           are
           .
           If
           you
           saw
           a
           Man
           seriously
           imploying
           himself
           in
           some
           sordid
           and
           beggarly
           Drudgery
           ,
           could
           you
           imagine
           that
           he
           believed
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Heir
           of
           a
           Crown
           ?
           And
           when
           it
           is
           so
           apparent
           that
           the
           main
           of
           our
           Design
           is
           to
           prog
           for
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           comfortable
           Provision
           for
           a
           few
           Years
           Ease
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           who
           would
           think
           that
           we
           believed
           our selves
           to
           be
           immortal
           Spirits
           that
           must
           live
           forever
           in
           an
           inconceivable
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           ?
           When
           we
           consider
           the
           high
           Rank
           which
           we
           hold
           in
           the
           Creation
           ,
           the
           vast
           Capacities
           which
           there
           are
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           the
           noble
           Ends
           which
           we
           were
           made
           and
           designed
           for
           ,
           are
           we
           not
           ashamed
           to
           think
           how
           poorly
           we
           prostitute
           our selves
           ,
           and
           vilify
           
             our
             own
          
           Faculties
           by
           the
           sordid
           Drudgeries
           wherein
           we
           exercise
           and
           imploy
           '
           em
           ?
           When
           we
           think
           what
           a
           Reputation
           we
           
           have
           throughout
           all
           the
           World
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           what
           a
           vast
           Rate
           we
           are
           valued
           at
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ,
           are
           we
           not
           confounded
           to
           think
           how
           we
           under-value
           our selves
           by
           those
           low
           and
           inglorious
           Ends
           ,
           which
           we
           pursue
           and
           aim
           at
           ?
           
             O
             good
             God
          
           ,
           that
           thou
           should'st
           give
           me
           a
           Soul
           of
           an
           immortal
           Nature
           ,
           a
           Soul
           that
           is
           big
           enough
           for
           all
           the
           Joys
           which
           thy
           
             everlasting
             Heaven
          
           is
           composed
           of
           ,
           and
           I
           be
           such
           a
           Wretch
           to
           my self
           ,
           such
           a
           Traytor
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           my
           own
           Nature
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           up
           my self
           and
           all
           my
           Faculties
           to
           the
           Pursuit
           of
           such
           vain
           and
           wretched
           Trifles
           ?
           That
           I
           who
           am
           akin
           to
           Angels
           ,
           should
           make
           my self
           a
           Muck-worm
           ,
           and
           chuse
           
           Nebuchadnezzar's
           fate
           to
           leave
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           live
           among
           the
           salvage
           Herds
           of
           the
           Wilderness
           ?
           That
           having
           such
           a
           great
           and
           noble
           Nature
           ,
           I
           should
           content
           my self
           to
           live
           like
           a
           Beast
           ,
           and
           aim
           no
           higher
           than
           if
           I
           had
           been
           born
           only
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           sleep
           ,
           and
           wake
           for
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Years
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           retire
           into
           a
           silent
           Grave
           ,
           and
           be
           insensible
           forever
           ?
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           at
           last
           remember
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           are
           born
           to
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           Faculties
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           exerting
           themseves
           
             for
             ever
          
           in
           the
           most
           inravishing
           Contemplation
           ,
           and
           Love
           of
           the
           eternal
           
           Fountain
           of
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           of
           copying
           and
           transcribing
           his
           most
           adorable
           Perfections
           ,
           his
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Purity
          
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           infinite
           Happiness
           of
           his
           Nature
           derives
           ;
           and
           thereby
           of
           glorifying
           us
           into
           living
           Images
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           rendring
           us
           like
           him
           both
           in
           Beauty
           and
           Happiness
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           Faculties
           to
           converse
           with
           Angels
           and
           with
           blessed
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           bear
           a
           Part
           in
           the
           eternal
           Comfort
           of
           their
           Joys
           and
           Praises
           ,
           and
           to
           relish
           all
           those
           unknown
           Delights
           of
           which
           their
           
             everlasting
             Heaven
          
           doth
           consist
           .
           And
           having
           such
           great
           and
           noble
           Powers
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           burning
           shame
           that
           they
           should
           be
           always
           condemned
           to
           an
           endless
           Pursuit
           of
           Shadows
           and
           Impertinencies
           ?
           Let
           us
           therefore
           rouse
           up
           our selves
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           this
           sordid
           and
           degenerate
           Temper
           that
           sinks
           and
           depresses
           us
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           act
           so
           infinitely
           unbecoming
           the
           Dignity
           of
           our
           immortal
           Natures
           .
           And
           since
           we
           are
           descended
           from
           and
           designed
           for
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Family
          
           ,
           let
           us
           learn
           to
           demean
           our selves
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           as
           becomes
           the
           Natives
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Let
           us
           disdain
           all
           base
           and
           sordid
           ,
           all
           low
           and
           unworthy
           Ends
           of
           Action
           ,
           as
           Things
           beneath
           our
           illustrious
           Rank
           and
           Station
           in
           the
           World
           of
           Beings
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           a
           continual
           Tendency
           towards
           ,
           and
           Preparation
           for
           
           that
           
             Heavenly
             State
          
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           Orb
           and
           Sphere
           of
           our
           Natures
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           From
           hence
           also
           I
           infer
           how
           much
           they
           undervalue
           themselves
           ,
           that
           fell
           their
           Souls
           for
           the
           Trifles
           of
           this
           World.
           For
           since
           we
           know
           before-hand
           that
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           is
           revealed
           from
           Heaven
           against
           all
           Unrighteousness
           and
           Ungodliness
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           plainly
           assured
           us
           that
           our
           Souls
           must
           smart
           
             for
             ever
          
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           we
           knowingly
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           inticed
           into
           Sin
           ,
           we
           make
           a
           wilful
           Forfeiture
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
           He
           that
           knows
           that
           such
           a
           Draught
           ,
           however
           sweetned
           and
           made
           palatable
           ,
           is
           yet
           compounded
           with
           the
           Juice
           of
           
             deadly
             Nightshade
          
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           that
           will
           have
           the
           poisonous
           Draught
           ,
           is
           wilfully
           bent
           to
           Murder
           and
           Destroy
           himself
           .
           And
           when
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           our
           Sin
           draws
           after
           it
           the
           Ruin
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           Sin
           notwithstanding
           ,
           we
           do
           in
           effect
           stake
           our
           Souls
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           Eyes
           open
           ,
           make
           this
           desperate
           Bargain
           ,
           that
           upon
           Condition
           we
           may
           injoy
           such
           a
           sinful
           Pleasure
           ,
           we
           will
           willingly
           surrender
           up
           our
           immortal
           Spirits
           to
           the
           Pains
           of
           an
           endless
           and
           intollerable
           Damnation
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           
             O
             blessed
             God
          
           ,
           how
           do
           the
           Generality
           of
           Men
           depreciate
           and
           undervalue
           themselves
           ?
           For
           
           how
           often
           do
           we
           see
           Men
           in
           their
           little
           Frauds
           and
           Cozenages
           ,
           sell
           their
           Souls
           for
           a
           Penny
           gain
           ;
           in
           their
           lascivious
           and
           intemperate
           Humours
           ,
           barter
           their
           Souls
           for
           a
           Moments
           Mirth
           or
           Pleasure
           ;
           in
           their
           ambitious
           Projects
           and
           Designs
           ,
           part
           with
           their
           Souls
           for
           a
           Blast
           of
           vulgar
           Breath
           and
           popular
           Noise
           .
           For
           in
           every
           Temptation
           to
           Sin
           the
           Devil
           cheapens
           our
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           bids
           so
           much
           Pleasure
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           Profit
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           every
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Temptation
           we
           take
           his
           Offer
           ,
           and
           strike
           the
           fatal
           Bargain
           ;
           So
           that
           if
           we
           will
           Sin
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           Sin
           for
           something
           since
           we
           must
           pay
           so
           dearly
           for
           it
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           there
           is
           no
           Proffer
           the
           Devil
           can
           make
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           ●elerable
           Price
           for
           the
           Blood
           of
           our
           Souls
           ;
           though
           he
           should
           offer
           us
           the
           whole
           World
           for
           it
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           assures
           us
           that
           he
           would
           bid
           us
           infinitely
           to
           our
           Loss
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           wretched
           Sales
           do
           we
           make
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           when
           we
           Sin
           for
           Trifles
           ,
           lie
           and
           cheat
           to
           get
           a
           Penny
           ,
           consent
           to
           a
           wicked
           Motion
           for
           a
           Pleasure
           that
           will
           wither
           while
           we
           are
           smelling
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           expire
           in
           the
           very
           Injoyment
           ?
           For
           so
           much
           we
           value
           our
           Souls
           at
           ,
           and
           do
           in
           effect
           declare
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           Esteem
           these
           precious
           Beings
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Angels
           set
           so
           high
           a
           Price
           on
           ,
           are
           worth
           no
           more
           than
           what
           that
           
           Profit
           or
           Pleasure
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           Sin
           ,
           amounts
           to
           .
           
             O
             good
             God!
          
           What
           cheap
           and
           worthless
           Things
           then
           are
           our
           Souls
           in
           our
           Esteem
           ,
           who
           sell
           and
           barter
           them
           every
           Day
           for
           such
           mean
           and
           worthless
           Trifles
           ?
           How
           do
           we
           part
           with
           our
           Gold
           for
           Dross
           ,
           and
           exchange
           our
           Iewels
           for
           Pebbles
           ?
           What
           sordid
           Thoughts
           ,
           what
           
             wretched
             vile
          
           Opinions
           have
           we
           of
           our selves
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           ready
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           to
           sell
           our selves
           for
           nought
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           next
           to
           nought
           ,
           for
           the
           sorry
           Proffers
           of
           every
           base
           and
           infamous
           Lust
           ?
           O
           would
           to
           God
           we
           would
           at
           last
           make
           but
           a
           just
           Estimate
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           resolve
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           reasonable
           we
           should
           ,
           never
           to
           comply
           with
           any
           sinful
           Motion
           ,
           till
           we
           can
           get
           more
           by
           it
           than
           our
           Souls
           are
           worth
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           should
           be
           
             for
             ever
          
           Deaf
           to
           all
           the
           Proffers
           which
           the
           Devil
           or
           World
           can
           make
           us
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           from
           hence
           also
           I
           infer
           how
           much
           we
           are
           obliged
           above
           all
           things
           to
           take
           Care
           of
           our
           Souls
           :
           For
           since
           they
           are
           Beings
           of
           such
           vast
           Capacities
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           an
           high
           Estimation
           in
           the
           World
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           methinks
           we
           should
           all
           be
           convinced
           that
           to
           take
           leave
           of
           their
           Welfare
           ,
           and
           prevent
           their
           everlasting
           Miscarriage
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           Concern
           
           and
           Interest
           of
           a
           Man.
           And
           yet
           ,
           God
           forgive
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           common
           Practice
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           in
           which
           we
           have
           any
           Interest
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           slighted
           and
           disregarded
           by
           us
           .
           Our
           Body
           is
           the
           Darling
           that
           hath
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           takes
           up
           all
           our
           Care
           and
           Thoughts
           ;
           and
           to
           entertain
           its
           Appetite
           ,
           and
           accommodate
           it
           with
           Pleasures
           and
           Conveniencies
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Expence
           either
           of
           Labour
           or
           Time
           grudged
           ,
           or
           thought
           much
           of
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Thing
           which
           will
           be
           living
           and
           perceiving
           unspeakable
           Pleasures
           or
           Pains
           when
           this
           Body
           is
           dead
           and
           insensible
           ,
           that
           is
           overlooked
           as
           a
           Thing
           not
           worthy
           our
           serious
           Notice
           or
           Regard
           .
           And
           though
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           sensible
           how
           much
           it
           is
           diseased
           in
           all
           its
           Faculties
           ,
           how
           much
           its
           Vnderstanding
           is
           overloaded
           with
           Error
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           its
           Will
           festered
           with
           unreasonable
           Malice
           and
           Obstinacy
           ,
           and
           its
           Conscience
           oppressed
           with
           Loads
           of
           Guilt
           sussicient
           to
           sink
           it
           to
           the
           nethermost
           Hell
           ;
           yet
           we
           seem
           for
           the
           Generality
           to
           be
           no
           more
           concerned
           at
           it
           ;
           than
           if
           its
           Ruin
           or
           Recovery
           were
           equally
           indifferent
           to
           us
           .
           We
           can
           see
           it
           perishing
           before
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           without
           any
           Remorse
           or
           Compassion
           ;
           we
           can
           pass
           Day
           after
           Day
           without
           making
           the
           
           least
           Offer
           or
           Attempt
           to
           recover
           it
           ,
           without
           offering
           up
           a
           Prayer
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           entertaining
           a
           serious
           Thought
           what
           will
           become
           of
           it
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           O
           insensible
           Creatures
           that
           we
           are
           ,
           thus
           to
           neglect
           and
           abandon
           the
           most
           precious
           Part
           of
           our selves
           !
           The
           Part
           that
           makes
           us
           Men
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           alone
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           happy
           or
           
             miserable
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Let
           me
           therefore
           beseech
           and
           conjure
           you
           ,
           even
           by
           all
           that
           is
           sacred
           and
           serious
           ,
           by
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           dear
           and
           precious
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           your
           best
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           important
           Concern
           of
           your
           everlasting
           Fate
           ,
           to
           take
           pity
           upon
           your
           perishing
           Souls
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           amazing
           Dangers
           whereunto
           you
           have
           exposed
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           the
           Means
           of
           their
           Recovery
           ;
           to
           prick
           and
           affect
           your
           Hearts
           with
           the
           Sense
           and
           Consideration
           of
           their
           impending
           Ruin
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           forced
           them
           to
           cry
           out
           
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           to
           bath
           their
           Wounds
           with
           the
           Tears
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           pour
           into
           them
           that
           most
           sovereign
           Balm
           of
           a
           serious
           Purpose
           and
           Resolution
           of
           Amendment
           ;
           to
           pray
           earnestly
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           continual
           Guard
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           strive
           vigorously
           with
           those
           sinful
           Inclinations
           that
           threaten
           to
           sink
           and
           ruin
           them
           .
           And
           if
           we
           will
           be
           but
           content
           to
           undergo
           these
           necessary
           Cares
           and
           Pains
           to
           secure
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           when
           they
           leave
           
           these
           Bodies
           to
           reap
           the
           Fruits
           of
           all
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           an
           unspeakably
           happy
           and
           glorious
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           Second
           Proposition
           contained
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             that
             our
             precious
             Souls
             may
             be
             lost
             .
          
           And
           this
           our
           Saviour
           here
           plainly
           supposes
           ,
           
             If
             he
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul.
          
           The
           Greek
           Word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           properly
           signifies
           to
           receive
           a
           Mulct
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           Damage
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           here
           opposed
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Word
           doth
           not
           denote
           the
           absolute
           Loss
           or
           Extinction
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           its
           undergoing
           some
           dreadful
           Mulct
           ,
           or
           suffering
           some
           irreparable
           Damage
           .
           For
           as
           Hierocles
           hath
           observed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Immortal
             Substances
             cannot
             so
             die
             as
             to
             lose
             their
             Being
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             lose
             their
             Well-being
             they
             may
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           calls
           the
           Punishment
           of
           the
           Wicked
           in
           Hell
           Fire
           ,
           destroying
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           x.
           28.
           
           
             Fear
             not
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             Body
             —
             but
             fear
             him
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             in
             Hell.
          
           Where
           by
           destroying
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           putting
           a
           final
           End
           to
           their
           Being
           ,
           but
           putting
           them
           into
           an
           irrecoverable
           State
           of
           Ill-being
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           State
           of
           Destruction
           ,
           they
           
           still
           continue
           to
           act
           ,
           to
           weep
           and
           wail
           ,
           and
           
             gnash
             their
             Teeth
          
           ,
           as
           Christ
           elsewhere
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Mat.
             xiii
          
           .
           42.
           which
           Actions
           plainly
           suppose
           their
           Continuance
           in
           Being
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           most
           wretched
           and
           deplorable
           Ill-being
           .
           So
           that
           by
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           here
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           Destruction
           of
           its
           Being
           ,
           but
           its
           being
           exposed
           to
           an
           irreparable
           Damage
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           And
           to
           prove
           that
           in
           this
           Sense
           a
           Soul
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           these
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             To
             shew
             you
             what
             Damages
             the
             Soul
             is
             liable
             to
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Upon
             what
             Accounts
             it
             is
             liable
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             Danger
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           What
           Damages
           the
           Soul
           is
           liable
           to
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           seven-fold
           Damage
           whereunto
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           may
           be
           exposed
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
             1st
             .
             It
             is
             liable
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             highest
             Happiness
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             It
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             most
             dreadful
             Punishment
             and
             Correction
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             3ly
             .
             It
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             Fury
             and
             Violence
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             
               other
               malignant
            
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             4ly
             .
             It
             is
             liable
             to
             be
             consmed
             to
             the
             most
             dismal
             and
             uncomfortable
             Abodes
             .
          
           
           
             5ly
             .
             It
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             perpetual
             Vexations
             of
             its
             own
             
               cross
               ,
               wild
            
             ,
             and
             furious
             Passions
             .
          
           
             6ly
             .
             It
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             intolerable
             Anguish
             of
             its
             own
             guilty
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             7ly
             .
             It
             is
             liable
             to
             indure
             all
             these
             dismal
             Things
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
          
        
         
           1st
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           highest
           Happiness
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           The
           highest
           Happiness
           that
           a
           Soul
           is
           capable
           of
           is
           to
           enjoy
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           resemble
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           noble
           Society
           of
           those
           pure
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Spirits
           that
           do
           thus
           enjoy
           him
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           Happiness
           a
           Soul
           may
           be
           
             for
             ever
          
           deprived
           by
           its
           own
           vicious
           and
           depraved
           Temper
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           by
           such
           a
           Temper
           it
           may
           provoke
           the
           just
           and
           holy
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           Disposal
           of
           the
           fate
           of
           Souls
           ,
           to
           deprive
           it
           of
           ,
           and
           banish
           it
           from
           this
           Happiness
           
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           it
           may
           thereby
           also
           utterly
           incapacitate
           it self
           from
           ever
           enjoying
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           promote
           and
           raise
           that
           Temper
           to
           such
           a
           Degree
           of
           Aversation
           and
           Antipathy
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           ●anker
           it
           into
           such
           an
           inveterate
           Enmity
           to
           all
           the
           Perfections
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           as
           that
           at
           last
           it
           may
           be
           utterly
           incapable
           of
           any
           such
           beatifical
           Knowledg
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           can
           any
           ways
           incline
           it
           to
           love
           and
           imitate
           him
           :
           For
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             carnal
             
             Mind
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           viii
           .
           7.
           
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           Degree
           of
           Sin
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Degree
           of
           Aversation
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           Aversation
           may
           be
           improved
           into
           such
           an
           implacable
           Malice
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           our
           Knowledg
           of
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           endearing
           him
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           ingaging
           us
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           may
           only
           avert
           us
           from
           ,
           provoke
           ,
           and
           irritate
           us
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           presenting
           to
           us
           those
           immense
           Perfections
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           deserves
           our
           dearest
           Love
           ,
           and
           deepest
           Adoration
           ,
           may
           only
           fill
           our
           Minds
           with
           the
           greater
           Rage
           and
           more
           invincible
           Horror
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Soul
           is
           arrived
           to
           such
           a
           Degree
           of
           Malignity
           against
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           it
           to
           injoy
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           recreated
           with
           Torment
           ,
           or
           delighted
           with
           the
           Objects
           of
           its
           own
           Antipathies
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           also
           it
           must
           be
           incapable
           of
           enjoying
           the
           Society
           of
           
             blessed
             Spirits
          
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           acquired
           a
           Temper
           that
           is
           infinitely
           repugnant
           to
           their
           
             Heavenly
             Genius
          
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           such
           a
           prejudiced
           Soul
           should
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           arrived
           into
           Eternity
           ,
           find
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           open
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           doubtless
           be
           so
           offended
           at
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           Heavenly
           ,
           so
           startled
           at
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Displays
           of
           his
           hated
           Perfections
           ,
           and
           seized
           with
           such
           a
           Horror
           against
           those
           god-like
           Beings
           that
           dwell
           there
           ,
           and
           are
           
           perpetually
           contemplating
           and
           
             adoring
             ,
             loving
          
           and
           imitating
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           fly
           away
           of
           its
           own
           Accord
           from
           that
           blisful
           Habitation
           ,
           as
           Bats
           and
           Owls
           do
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           and
           rather
           chuse
           to
           banish
           it self
           into
           eternal
           Darkness
           and
           Despair
           ,
           than
           be
           shut
           up
           
             for
             ever
          
           in
           a
           Heaven
           so
           infinitely
           repugnant
           to
           its
           Nature
           .
           And
           certainly
           to
           be
           thus
           excommunicated
           from
           the
           supreme
           Happiness
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           be
           forced
           to
           live
           in
           everlasting
           Exile
           from
           God
           and
           blessed
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           wander
           about
           like
           wretched
           Vagabonds
           that
           are
           chased
           and
           driven
           from
           all
           Hopes
           of
           Contentment
           ,
           will
           be
           unspeakable
           Damage
           to
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           liable
           to
           the
           most
           dreadful
           Punishment
           and
           Correction
           of
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Doubt
           but
           spiritual
           Agents
           can
           strike
           as
           immediately
           upon
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           bodily
           Agents
           can
           upon
           Bodies
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           who
           are
           Spctators
           only
           of
           corporeal
           Action
           cannot
           discern
           the
           Manner
           how
           one
           Spirit
           acts
           upon
           another
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           Doubt
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           mutual
           Communication
           of
           Action
           between
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Doubt
           but
           they
           can
           mutually
           make
           
             each
             other
          
           feel
           each
           others
           Pleasures
           and
           Displeasures
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           only
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           
             less
             powerful
          
           Spirits
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           violent
           
           Impression
           ,
           of
           the
           
             more
             powerful
          
           ones
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           all
           finite
           Spirits
           are
           liable
           to
           the
           Lash
           of
           an
           infinite
           one
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           it
           be
           more
           difficult
           for
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Spirits
           to
           correct
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Parents
           of
           our
           Flesh
           to
           correct
           our
           Flesh
           ?
           For
           though
           our
           Souls
           are
           no
           more
           impressible
           with
           material
           Stripes
           than
           Sun-beams
           are
           with
           the
           blows
           of
           a
           Hammer
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           liable
           to
           horrid
           and
           dismal
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           as
           much
           pained
           and
           aggrieved
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           our
           Bodies
           are
           by
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Torments
           .
           So
           that
           if
           God
           be
           displeased
           with
           us
           ,
           he
           can
           imprint
           his
           Wrath
           upon
           our
           Minds
           in
           black
           and
           ghastly
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           perpetually
           to
           drop
           like
           
             burning
             Sulphur
          
           upon
           our
           Souls
           .
           He
           can
           not
           only
           abandon
           us
           to
           the
           furious
           Reflections
           of
           our
           own
           natural
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           will
           be
           hereafter
           extreamly
           painful
           and
           vexatious
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           also
           infuse
           supernatural
           Horrors
           into
           us
           ,
           and
           pour
           in
           such
           Swarms
           of
           terrible
           Thoughts
           upon
           us
           as
           will
           give
           us
           no
           Rest
           ,
           but
           sting
           us
           perpetually
           Day
           and
           Night
           with
           inexpressible
           Anguish
           .
           And
           of
           this
           you
           have
           a
           woful
           Example
           in
           that
           miserable
           Wretch
           
             Francis
             Spira
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           upon
           that
           fearful
           Breach
           he
           made
           in
           his
           Conscience
           by
           a
           cowardly
           Renouncing
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           was
           without
           any
           
           Symptoms
           of
           a
           bodily
           Melancholy
           immediately
           seised
           with
           such
           an
           inexpressible
           Agony
           of
           Mind
           as
           amazed
           his
           Physicians
           ,
           astonished
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           struck
           Terror
           into
           all
           that
           conversed
           with
           him
           .
           For
           he
           was
           so
           near
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           a
           
             damned
             Ghost
          
           ,
           that
           he
           verily
           believed
           Hell
           it self
           was
           more
           tolerable
           than
           those
           invisible
           Lashes
           that
           were
           continually
           laid
           on
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wished
           he
           were
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           would
           gladly
           have
           dispatched
           himself
           thither
           in
           hope
           to
           find
           Sanctuary
           there
           from
           those
           vengful
           Thoughts
           which
           continually
           preyed
           upon
           his
           Soul.
           And
           if
           in
           this
           World
           our
           Soul
           is
           so
           liable
           to
           the
           Rod
           of
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           it
           will
           be
           so
           in
           the
           other
           too
           ,
           where
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           can
           render
           it
           an
           
             eternal
             Hell
          
           to
           it self
           by
           pouring
           continually
           into
           it
           fresh
           Floods
           of
           horrible
           Thoughts
           ,
           which
           being
           thrust
           on
           by
           an
           Almighty
           Power
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           urged
           and
           repeated
           on
           the
           Mind
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           create
           in
           it
           not
           only
           a
           most
           exquisite
           ,
           but
           uninterrupted
           Torment
           .
           And
           it
           being
           in
           his
           Power
           thus
           to
           lash
           our
           Souls
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           when
           once
           he
           is
           implacably
           incensed
           against
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           will
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           appease
           him
           )
           he
           will
           let
           loose
           his
           Power
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           feel
           his
           wrathful
           Resentments
           in
           those
           dire
           and
           frightful
           Thoughts
           
           with
           which
           he
           will
           Sting
           and
           Scourge
           them
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Soul
           carry
           into
           Eternity
           with
           it
           those
           provoking
           Lusts
           which
           do
           here
           incense
           Gods
           Displeasure
           against
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           there
           have
           no
           Shelter
           from
           the
           Storm
           of
           his
           Vengance
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           Shower
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           will
           be
           continually
           pouring
           down
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           while
           it
           continues
           in
           this
           Shop
           of
           Vanities
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           great
           Variety
           of
           Objects
           to
           divert
           those
           dismal
           Thoughts
           which
           God
           many
           times
           infuses
           into
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           other
           World
           all
           these
           diverting
           Objects
           will
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           then
           every
           dismal
           Thought
           which
           God
           lets
           loose
           will
           seise
           and
           fasten
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           like
           
           Prometheus's
           Vultures
           ,
           prey
           on
           its
           wretched
           Heart
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           liable
           to
           the
           Fury
           and
           Violence
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           other
           
             malignant
             Spirits
          
           .
           For
           when
           ever
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           do
           leave
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           they
           doubtless
           flock
           with
           the
           Birds
           of
           their
           own
           Feather
           ,
           and
           consort
           themselves
           with
           such
           seperate
           Spirits
           as
           are
           of
           their
           own
           Genius
           and
           Temper
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           Likeness
           doth
           naturally
           congregate
           Beings
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           associate
           with
           their
           own
           Kind
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           Spirits
           are
           by
           the
           eternal
           Laws
           of
           the
           other
           World
           distributed
           in
           
             two
             seperate
          
           Nations
           ,
           and
           there
           live
           apart
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           having
           
           no
           other
           Communication
           or
           Intercourse
           but
           what
           is
           between
           
             two
             hostile
          
           Countries
           that
           are
           continually
           designing
           and
           attempting
           one
           against
           another
           .
           So
           that
           when
           wicked
           Souls
           do
           leave
           this
           terrestrial
           Abode
           ,
           and
           pass
           into
           Eternity
           ,
           they
           are
           presently
           incorporated
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           that
           invisible
           World
           into
           the
           Nation
           of
           wicked
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           confined
           
             for
             ever
          
           to
           their
           most
           wretched
           Society
           and
           Converse
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           miserable
           must
           their
           Condition
           be
           ,
           who
           are
           damned
           to
           such
           a
           bellish
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           are
           allowed
           no
           other
           Company
           but
           of
           Devils
           and
           devilish
           Spirits
           ?
           For
           since
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           ,
           Spirits
           can
           as
           well
           act
           upon
           
             one
             another
          
           as
           Bodies
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           when
           such
           malignant
           Spirits
           meet
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           continual●●
           snarling
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           baiting
           and
           worrying
           
             one
             another
          
           ?
           When
           Wrath
           and
           
             Envy
             ,
             Malice
          
           and
           Ill-nature
           are
           the
           common
           Genius
           that
           inspires
           and
           acts
           the
           whole
           Society
           ,
           what
           can
           their
           Conversation
           be
           ,
           but
           a
           continual
           Intercourse
           of
           mutual
           Mischiefs
           and
           Vexations
           ;
           especially
           considering
           how
           they
           have
           here
           laid
           the
           Foundations
           of
           an
           eternal
           Quarrel
           against
           
             one
             another
          
           ?
           For
           there
           the
           Companions
           in
           Sin
           will
           meet
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           ill
           Counsels
           ,
           
           wicked
           ●nsinuations
           ,
           and
           bad
           Examples
           did
           mutually
           contribute
           to
           each
           
           others
           Ruin
           ;
           and
           when
           these
           shall
           meet
           in
           that
           woful
           State
           ,
           how
           will
           the
           tormenting
           Sense
           of
           those
           irreparable
           Injuries
           they
           have
           done
           each
           other
           incite
           them
           to
           exercise
           their
           hellish
           Fury
           upon
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           Devils
           with
           
             one
             another
          
           ?
           And
           when
           a
           Company
           of
           waspish
           Spirits
           so
           implacably
           in●ensed
           against
           
             one
             another
          
           shall
           meet
           ,
           and
           like
           so
           many
           
             Sc●rpions
             ,
             Snakes
          
           ,
           and
           Add●●
           be
           snut
           up
           together
           in
           the
           in●ernal
           De●s
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           they
           should
           forbear
           ●issing
           at
           ,
           and
           sli●ging
           ,
           and
           spitting
           Venom
           in
           
             one
             anothers
          
           Faces
           .
           But
           then
           besides
           the
           mutual
           Plagues
           which
           those
           incensed
           and
           furious
           Spirits
           must
           needs
           be
           supposed
           to
           instict
           upon
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           ●lso
           nakedly
           exposed
           to
           the
           powerful
           Malice
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           those
           fierce
           Executioners
           of
           Gods
           righteous
           Vengeance
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           
             we
             now
          
           find
           by
           Experience
           have
           Power
           to
           suggest
           black
           and
           horrid
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           torture
           our
           Souls
           with
           such
           dreadful
           Imaginations
           ,
           as
           are
           far
           more
           sharp
           and
           exquisite
           than
           any
           b●dily
           Torment
           .
           And
           if
           now
           they
           have
           such
           Power
           over
           us
           when
           God
           thinks
           fit
           to
           let
           them
           loose
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           have
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           these
           our
           wretched
           Spirits
           shall
           be
           wholly
           abandoned
           to
           their
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           free
           Scope
           to
           exercise
           their
           Fury
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           glut
           their
           hungry
           Malice
           with
           our
           Vexations
           and
           Torments
           ?
           
           It
           seems
           at
           least
           a
           mighty
           probable
           Notion
           that
           that
           horrid
           Agony
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           Garden
           which
           caused
           him
           to
           shriek
           and
           grone
           ,
           and
           sweat
           as
           it
           were
           great
           Drops
           of
           Blood
           ,
           was
           only
           the
           Effect
           of
           those
           preter-natural
           Terrors
           which
           the
           Devils
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           then
           in
           Combat
           ,
           impressed
           upon
           his
           innocent
           Mind
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           so
           much
           Power
           over
           his
           pure
           and
           mighty
           Soul
           that
           was
           so
           strongly
           guarded
           with
           the
           most
           perfect
           and
           unspotted
           Vertues
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           have
           over
           ours
           when
           God
           hath
           abandoned
           us
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           thrown
           us
           as
           Preys
           into
           their
           Mouths
           ?
           with
           what
           an
           hellish
           Rage
           will
           they
           fly
           upon
           our
           guilty
           and
           timorous
           Souls
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Tinder
           for
           their
           injected
           Sparks
           of
           Horror
           to
           take
           Fire
           on
           ?
           When
           therefore
           our
           guilty
           Spirits
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           liable
           to
           the
           Scourge
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           Devils
           and
           damned
           Ghosts
           too
           shall
           have
           their
           
             full
             Swing
          
           at
           them
           ,
           doubtless
           the
           
             Hell
             within
          
           them
           will
           be
           far
           more
           intollerable
           than
           any
           Hell
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           also
           liable
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           the
           most
           dismal
           and
           uncomfortable
           Abodes
           .
           What
           or
           where
           the
           Abode
           of
           wicked
           Spirits
           is
           till
           the
           Morn
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           is
           no
           where
           expressly
           determined
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ;
           but
           since
           ,
           wheresoever
           
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           doubtless
           under
           the
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           assures
           us
           ,
           is
           
             Prince
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Air
          
           ;
           it
           is
           highly
           probable
           that
           their
           present
           Residence
           is
           in
           these
           lower
           Regions
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           either
           being
           chased
           by
           those
           infernal
           Powers
           under
           whose
           Tyranny
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           continually
           hurrying
           about
           in
           these
           inferior
           Tracts
           ,
           of
           Air
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           is
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           imprisoned
           by
           those
           invisible
           Ministers
           of
           the
           divine
           Justice
           vvithin
           the
           dark
           Abysses
           and
           under-ground
           Vaults
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           not
           permitted
           ,
           but
           upon
           special
           Occasions
           ,
           to
           come
           abroad
           into
           this
           upper
           Region
           of
           Light
           and
           Liberty
           .
           But
           vvheresoever
           they
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           doubtless
           in
           some
           such
           horrid
           and
           dismal
           Prison
           ,
           as
           is
           fit
           only
           to
           receive
           such
           vile
           and
           desperate
           Malefactors
           ,
           and
           secure
           them
           till
           the
           great
           Assizes
           ,
           vvhen
           they
           shall
           be
           brough
           forth
           to
           receive
           their
           Tryal
           and
           final
           Judgment
           :
           And
           then
           being
           united
           to
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           liable
           to
           corporeal
           Torments
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           expresly
           affirms
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           everlasting
           Flames
           ,
           and
           be
           tormented
           
             for
             ever
          
           in
           a
           Lake
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Lord
           himself
           shall
           come
           in
           Flames
           of
           Fire
           to
           render
           Vengance
           to
           all
           those
           that
           obeyed
           not
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           having
           vvith
           
           those
           raging
           Flames
           set
           every
           Part
           of
           this
           lower
           World
           on
           Fire
           ,
           he
           vvill
           re-ascend
           vvith
           all
           his
           Train
           to
           the
           celestial
           Mansions
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Wicked
           vveltring
           
             for
             ever
          
           in
           this
           burning
           Vault
           belovv
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           everlasting
           Fire
           to
           vvhich
           he
           vvill
           then
           Sentence
           them
           is
           the
           Conflagration
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           vvhich
           ,
           after
           the
           Iust
           are
           raised
           ,
           and
           caught
           up
           into
           the
           Clouds
           above
           the
           Reach
           of
           its
           aspiring
           Flames
           ,
           shall
           break
           forth
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           turn
           all
           this
           Atmosphere
           into
           a
           Furnace
           of
           inquenchable
           Fire
           ,
           and
           therein
           shall
           those
           wicked
           Miscreants
           that
           vvould
           not
           be
           reclaimed
           ,
           be
           condemned
           to
           live
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           For
           the
           Judgment
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Judg
           and
           all
           his
           Retinue
           shall
           return
           and
           leave
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           burning
           World
           surrounded
           vvith
           Smoak
           and
           
             Fire
             ,
             Darkness
          
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           vvrapt
           in
           fierce
           and
           merciless
           Flames
           ,
           vvhich
           shall
           stick
           close
           to
           and
           pierce
           through
           and
           through
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           
             for
             ever
          
           prey
           upon
           ,
           but
           never
           consume
           them
           .
           And
           vvhat
           an
           intolerable
           Mulct
           this
           is
           ,
           I
           leave
           every
           Mans
           natural
           Sense
           to
           judg
           .
        
         
           5ly
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           also
           liable
           to
           the
           perpetual
           Vexations
           of
           its
           own
           
             cross
             ,
             wild
          
           ,
           and
           furious
           Passions
           .
           We
           have
           sufficient
           Experience
           in
           this
           Life
           how
           vexatious
           our
           cross
           and
           excessive
           Passions
           are
           ;
           for
           when
           our
           Passions
           
           are
           divided
           ,
           and
           contrary
           Objects
           have
           raised
           contrary
           Desires
           and
           Appetites
           in
           us
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           rend
           and
           distract
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           cause
           perpetual
           Mutinies
           and
           Tumults
           within
           us
           ?
           But
           by
           Reason
           of
           those
           many
           sensual
           Gratifications
           with
           which
           we
           now
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           stop
           the
           Mouths
           of
           those
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Horse-Leech
           ,
           when
           they
           cry
           out
           
             give
             ,
             give
          
           ;
           we
           cannot
           be
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           Trouble
           and
           Vexation
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           unless
           we
           now
           subdue
           and
           mortifie
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           carry
           them
           into
           Eternity
           along
           with
           us
           .
           For
           by
           being
           separated
           from
           their
           Bodies
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           are
           never
           separated
           from
           their
           prevailing
           Tempers
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           separated
           State
           are
           for
           the
           main
           of
           the
           same
           Disposition
           as
           they
           were
           here
           ;
           and
           do
           retain
           the
           same
           Passions
           and
           Appetites
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           retain
           their
           bodily
           Appetites
           after
           they
           have
           thrown
           off
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           have
           wholly
           accustomed
           themselves
           in
           this
           Life
           to
           fleshly
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           have
           never
           Experienced
           spiritual
           ones
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           that
           in
           the
           other
           they
           should
           be
           tormented
           with
           an
           outragious
           Desire
           of
           being
           imbodied
           again
           ;
           that
           so
           being
           incapable
           of
           relishing
           any
           other
           ,
           they
           may
           repeat
           those
           fleshly
           Pleasures
           which
           heretofore
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           ,
           and
           act
           over
           the
           brutish
           Scene
           anew
           .
           
           And
           this
           vehement
           Hankering
           of
           these
           carnalized
           Souls
           to
           return
           into
           their
           Bodily
           State
           ,
           is
           perhaps
           the
           only
           Sensuality
           that
           a
           seperate
           Soul
           is
           capable
           of
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Sensuality
           as
           must
           necessarily
           render
           such
           Souls
           extreamly
           miserable
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           State
           it
           will
           be
           like
           the
           Hunger
           of
           a
           Starving
           Man
           that
           is
           Immured
           between
           
             two
             dead
          
           Walls
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           fierce
           Desire
           without
           Hope
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           a
           corroding
           Hunger
           ,
           sharpened
           with
           Despair
           of
           Food
           ,
           than
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           intolerably
           grievous
           and
           tormenting
           .
           For
           how
           will
           it
           vex
           the
           wretched
           Spirit
           to
           look
           back
           from
           the
           Shores
           of
           Eternity
           into
           this
           corporeal
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           ruminate
           thus
           with
           it self
           ;
           
             O
             miserable
             Creature
             that
             I
             am
             !
             here
             am
             I
             cast
             away
             for
             ever
             upon
             a
             strange
             and
             desolate
             Shore
             ,
             where
             I
             must
             Famish
             for
             want
             of
             Food
             ,
             pine
             away
             a
             long
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             wander
             to
             and
             fro
             for
             ever
             tormented
             with
             restless
             Rage
             and
             hungry
             unsatisfied
             Desires
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Pleasure
             that
             I
             can
             relish
             ,
             not
             an
             Object
             that
             I
             can
             taste
             any
             sweetness
             in
             .
             Wo
             is
             me
             !
             yonder
             are
             all
             my
             Ioys
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             dear
             and
             precious
             to
             me
             .
             O
             that
             I
             might
             go
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             be
             once
             more
             restored
             to
             the
             Injoyment
             of
             them
             !
             but
             alas
             !
             between
             me
             and
             them
             there
             runs
             an
             impassible
             Gulph
             ,
             that
             deprives
             me
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             returning
             !
          
           For
           thus
           
           will
           the
           unhappy
           Soul
           torment
           it self
           with
           an
           outragious
           Longing
           for
           that
           which
           it
           can
           never
           hope
           to
           enjoy
           .
           But
           then
           besides
           this
           Appetite
           of
           Sensuality
           which
           it
           will
           there
           be
           vexed
           with
           ,
           it
           will
           also
           carry
           along
           with
           it
           all
           that
           Envy
           and
           Malice
           ,
           that
           Wrath
           and
           
             Impatience
             ,
             Pride
          
           and
           Insolence
           which
           it
           here
           contracted
           ;
           which
           black
           and
           Hellish
           Passions
           will
           prove
           perpetual
           Furies
           in
           its
           Bosom
           ;
           For
           in
           that
           wretched
           State
           it
           will
           not
           only
           have
           Objects
           always
           present
           to
           excite
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           Objects
           too
           as
           will
           excite
           them
           all
           at
           once
           to
           the
           most
           outragious
           Excesses
           .
           For
           when
           all
           at
           once
           it
           shall
           see
           others
           advanced
           to
           the
           greatest
           Heights
           of
           Glory
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           it self
           not
           only
           rejected
           but
           abandoned
           to
           endless
           Misery
           ,
           the
           Sense
           of
           this
           must
           necessarily
           irritate
           all
           its
           devilish
           Passions
           to
           the
           highest
           Extremities
           ,
           and
           cause
           its
           Pride
           to
           swell
           ,
           its
           Envy
           to
           burst
           ,
           and
           its
           Wrath
           to
           boil
           into
           a
           Diabolical
           Fury
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           
             continual
             Hell
          
           must
           this
           create
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           to
           be
           perpetually
           worried
           with
           so
           many
           black
           and
           rabid
           Passions
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           its
           inferiour
           Parts
           and
           Affections
           ,
           like
           those
           of
           the
           
             Monster
             Scylla
          
           whom
           the
           Poets
           talk
           of
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           Dogs
           continually
           barking
           and
           snarling
           at
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           remain
           unseperable
           ,
           as
           being
           Comparts
           of
           the
           same
           Substance
           ?
        
         
           6ly
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           also
           liable
           to
           the
           
           intolerable
           Anguish
           of
           its
           own
           guilty
           Conscience
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           says
           
             Solomon
             ,
             can
             bear
             his
             Infirmities
             ,
             but
             a
             wounded
             Spirit
             who
             can
             bear
             ?
          
           Intimating
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Passions
           which
           humane
           Nature
           is
           liable
           to
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           so
           grievous
           as
           that
           of
           a
           Mind
           awakened
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           Guilt
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           we
           have
           some
           Experience
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           tho
           now
           we
           can
           make
           a
           shift
           either
           to
           divert
           our selves
           by
           our
           sensual
           Mirth
           and
           Jollities
           ,
           from
           listening
           to
           the
           Clamours
           of
           our
           guilty
           Minds
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           deceive
           our selves
           into
           a
           groundless
           Peace
           by
           indulgent
           and
           fallacious
           Principles
           ;
           but
           unless
           we
           expiate
           our
           Guilts
           here
           ,
           we
           shall
           carry
           them
           into
           Eternity
           with
           us
           ,
           where
           all
           those
           sensual
           Pleasures
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           now
           divert
           our selves
           from
           reflecting
           on
           our
           Actions
           will
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           fallacious
           Principles
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           cheat
           and
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           will
           be
           baffled
           by
           a
           woful
           Experience
           .
           So
           that
           then
           our
           Souls
           will
           be
           nakedly
           exposed
           to
           the
           Lash
           of
           its
           own
           furious
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           having
           nothing
           to
           guard
           or
           defend
           it self
           against
           the
           cutting
           Reflections
           of
           a
           guilty
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           being
           roused
           up
           and
           kept
           awake
           by
           the
           unintermitting
           sense
           of
           our
           Misery
           will
           be
           always
           clamouring
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           continually
           torturing
           our
           wretched
           Minds
           with
           sharp
           and
           
           vexatious
           Reflections
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           whilst
           our
           Soul
           doth
           act
           by
           bodily
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           work
           in
           this
           Mire
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           be
           so
           nimble
           and
           expedite
           in
           its
           Motions
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           when
           it
           is
           a
           naked
           Spirit
           .
           For
           then
           its
           Perceptions
           will
           be
           much
           clearer
           ,
           its
           Convictions
           more
           strong
           and
           evident
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Reflections
           active
           as
           the
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           quick
           as
           the
           Wing
           of
           an
           Angel.
           So
           that
           whereas
           now
           the
           sharpest
           Stings
           of
           our
           Conscience
           have
           an
           Intermixture
           of
           Fancy
           and
           Imagination
           in
           them
           ,
           being
           gross
           and
           material
           Powers
           do
           dull
           and
           rebate
           the
           Edg
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           less
           pungent
           and
           sensible
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           stripped
           out
           of
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           sent
           naked
           into
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           no
           Clog
           about
           us
           to
           break
           or
           allay
           those
           sharp
           Reflections
           with
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           lash
           our selves
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           then
           our
           Conscience
           will
           cut
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           and
           sting
           with
           a
           corroding
           Venom
           ;
           then
           will
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           those
           Guilts
           which
           brought
           our
           Miseries
           upon
           us
           ,
           rouze
           up
           such
           a
           Swarm
           of
           Horrors
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           neither
           to
           avoid
           nor
           indure
           .
           For
           the
           Sense
           of
           our
           Misery
           will
           be
           every
           Moment
           suggesting
           those
           Guilts
           to
           our
           Minds
           that
           were
           the
           Cause
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           continually
           upbraiding
           us
           with
           those
           desperate
           Follies
           by
           which
           we
           
           ran
           our selves
           into
           it
           ;
           the
           Consideration
           of
           which
           will
           cause
           us
           to
           hate
           and
           curse
           our selves
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           our
           Fury
           upon
           
             our
             own
          
           Heads
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           our
           Soul
           turn
           Devil
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           force
           it
           to
           be
           its
           own
           Executioner
           .
           For
           it
           being
           now
           conscious
           to
           it self
           that
           its
           Miseries
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           rueful
           and
           pitiless
           Deserts
           of
           its
           own
           Folly
           and
           Madness
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           continually
           meditating
           horrible
           Reflections
           and
           singing
           Satyrs
           on
           it self
           .
           So
           that
           while
           it
           is
           wandring
           among
           wretched
           Ghosts
           through
           the
           dismal
           Shades
           below
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           cease
           lashing
           it self
           with
           its
           
             own
             sharp
          
           and
           stinging
           Thoughts
           ,
           till
           it
           hath
           chafed
           it self
           into
           a
           Fury
           ,
           and
           boiled
           up
           its
           self-condemning
           Rage
           into
           everlasting
           Madness
           .
        
         
           7ly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           also
           liable
           to
           endure
           all
           these
           dismal
           things
           
             for
             ever
          
           :
           For
           that
           our
           Souls
           are
           naturally
           immaterial
           and
           immortal
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           God
           in
           his
           infinite
           Justice
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           sentence
           wicked
           Souls
           irrecoverably
           to
           all
           these
           above
           named
           Miseries
           ,
           they
           must
           by
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           own
           Natures
           live
           in
           ,
           and
           undergo
           them
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           that
           he
           doth
           think
           to
           pronounce
           and
           execute
           such
           a
           Sentence
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           himself
           hath
           assured
           us
           ;
           for
           so
           in
           Scripture
           he
           hath
           plainly
           declared
           ,
           that
           their
           Punishment
           
           shall
           be
           
             everlasting
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             7.
             
             These
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           speaking
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           
             shall
             go
             away
             into
             everlasting
             Punishment
             :
          
           and
           accordingly
           the
           Fire
           in
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           is
           called
           
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             Matth.
          
           25.
           41.
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           subsist
           for
           ever
           in
           this
           Fire
           ,
           and
           be
           co-eternal
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           those
           Passions
           and
           Actions
           that
           are
           attributed
           to
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           Rev.
           14.
           11.
           they
           are
           said
           to
           
             have
             no
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
          
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           in
           a
           
             continual
             unintermitting
          
           Fever
           ,
           that
           will
           necessarily
           burn
           and
           scorch
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           allow
           them
           the
           least
           Intervals
           of
           Ease
           or
           Comfort
           .
           And
           in
           Matth.
           13.
           42.
           the
           bitter
           Anguish
           vvhich
           they
           shall
           endure
           in
           this
           Fire
           is
           described
           by
           their
           weeping
           ,
           and
           wailing
           ,
           and
           gnashing
           their
           Teeth
           ;
           vvhich
           Actions
           are
           plain
           Indications
           not
           only
           of
           their
           subsisting
           in
           this
           
             everlasting
             Fire
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           extream
           Horror
           and
           Anguish
           that
           they
           shall
           therein
           endure
           .
           And
           indeed
           vvhen
           God
           sentences
           any
           immortal
           Being
           to
           Misery
           ,
           its
           Misery
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           continue
           as
           long
           as
           it
           lives
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           continue
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           to
           subsist
           and
           live
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           what
           a
           fearful
           Accession
           is
           this
           to
           all
           those
           above
           named
           Miseries
           ?
           If
           we
           were
           to
           endure
           the
           softest
           and
           most
           gentle
           Pain
           without
           any
           Interval
           for
           
             thirty
             ,
             forty
          
           ,
           or
           a
           hundred
           Years
           ,
           
           the
           Prospect
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           would
           render
           that
           which
           is
           present
           so
           intolerable
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           quickly
           grow
           weary
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           wish
           our selves
           in
           our
           Graves
           .
           Lord
           !
           what
           shall
           we
           then
           do
           when
           we
           come
           to
           languish
           out
           a
           
             long
             Eternity
          
           in
           the
           tormenting
           Agonies
           of
           damned
           Ghosts
           ?
           How
           will
           it
           imbitter
           every
           present
           Torment
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           that
           never-ending
           Duration
           of
           Torment
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           after
           we
           have
           consumed
           Millions
           of
           Millions
           of
           Ages
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           we
           have
           still
           an
           
             eternal
             H●ll
          
           behind
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           far
           distant
           from
           the
           End
           of
           our
           Misery
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           when
           it
           first
           began
           ?
           O!
           now
           if
           we
           could
           die
           and
           be
           
             insensible
             for
             ever
          
           !
           what
           welcome
           Tidings
           would
           it
           be
           ?
           how
           gladly
           should
           we
           receive
           that
           fatal
           Blow
           that
           could
           put
           an
           End
           to
           a
           woful
           Eternity
           ?
           But
           now
           it
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           for
           us
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             O
             Death
             ,
             Death
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             dispatch
             us
             quickly
             into
             an
             eternal
             Grave
             !
          
           For
           Death
           is
           deaf
           and
           cannot
           hear
           ,
           every
           Moment
           it
           stabs
           and
           wounds
           ,
           but
           
             woe
             is
             me
          
           !
           it
           cannot
           kill
           ;
           it
           strikes
           and
           strikes
           but
           cannot
           strike
           home
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           forced
           to
           continue
           as
           strugling
           under
           the
           Pangs
           of
           an
           immortal
           Death
           .
           If
           there
           were
           any
           Prospect
           of
           an
           End
           of
           our
           Misery
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           after
           a
           Million
           of
           Ages
           ,
           this
           would
           give
           some
           Ease
           to
           the
           languishing
           Sufferer
           ;
           
           But
           
             never
             ,
             never
          
           —
           O
           how
           that
           fatal
           Word
           stabs
           the
           wretched
           Soul
           ,
           and
           rankles
           its
           Anguish
           into
           eternal
           Desperation
           !
           For
           to
           be
           in
           extream
           Misery
           ,
           and
           see
           no
           End
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Perfection
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           utmost
           Possibility
           of
           Damnation
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           represent
           unto
           you
           the
           fearful
           Mulcts
           our
           Souls
           are
           liable
           to
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ;
           which
           are
           such
           as
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           to
           awaken
           the
           most
           stupid
           and
           insensible
           Creature
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           now
           pass
           on
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           you
           upon
           what
           Accounts
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Souls
           are
           liable
           to
           these
           dreadful
           Things
           ;
           or
           what
           it
           is
           that
           exposes
           us
           to
           the
           Danger
           of
           them
           .
           In
           general
           ,
           it
           is
           
             our
             own
          
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           only
           incense
           the
           
             holy
             God
          
           against
           us
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           purer
           Eyes
           than
           to
           behold
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           provoke
           and
           urge
           him
           to
           inflict
           these
           endless
           Miseries
           upon
           us
           as
           the
           just
           Retributions
           of
           our
           desperate
           Folly
           and
           Obstinacy
           ;
           but
           doth
           also
           by
           its
           own
           natural
           Causality
           prepare
           us
           for
           ,
           and
           sink
           us
           into
           that
           miserable
           State
           So
           that
           if
           God
           should
           not
           damn
           us
           ,
           yet
           
             our
             own
          
           Wickedness
           would
           ;
           the
           Misery
           of
           Damnation
           being
           little
           else
           but
           the
           Perfection
           and
           Consummation
           of
           Sin.
           For
           the
           Sting
           of
           eternal
           as
           well
           as
           temporal
           Death
           is
           Sin
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           Goodness
           and
           Wickedness
           that
           makes
           Heaven
           
           and
           Hell
           ,
           those
           two
           opposite
           Hemispheres
           of
           the
           Invisible
           World
           ;
           and
           as
           ,
           if
           Goodness
           were
           plucked
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           be
           overcast
           immediately
           with
           the
           dismal
           Shades
           of
           Hell
           ;
           so
           if
           Wickedness
           were
           banished
           out
           of
           Hell
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           Hell
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           presently
           clear
           up
           into
           Light
           and
           Serenity
           ,
           and
           shine
           forth
           into
           a
           
             glorious
             Heaven
          
           ;
           But
           wheresoever
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           reigns
           ,
           there
           is
           Hell
           and
           Damnation
           in
           its
           necessary
           Causes
           .
           Since
           therefore
           in
           necessary
           Causes
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Cause
           is
           also
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Effect
           ,
           our
           best
           way
           to
           be
           resolved
           what
           it
           is
           that
           renders
           us
           liable
           to
           these
           future
           Miseries
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           enquire
           what
           it
           is
           that
           renders
           us
           liable
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           Condition
           at
           the
           present
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           renders
           us
           liable
           to
           Sin
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           expose
           us
           to
           the
           Danger
           of
           Misery
           .
           Now
           the
           Danger
           of
           our
           falling
           into
           and
           continuing
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Sin
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           these
           following
           Causes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           natural
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Wills
           to
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           
        
         
           2ly
           .
           From
           the
           many
           Temptations
           to
           Evil
           among
           which
           we
           are
           placed
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           From
           the
           more
           close
           and
           intimate
           Access
           which
           these
           Temptations
           have
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           the
           contrary
           Motives
           to
           Goodness
           .
        
         
         
           4ly
           .
           From
           the
           great
           Correspondence
           of
           these
           Temptations
           with
           the
           corrupt
           Inclinations
           of
           our
           Nature
           .
        
         
           5ly
           .
           From
           the
           unwearied
           Diligence
           and
           great
           Subtilty
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           ,
           and
           apply
           these
           Temptations
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           6ly
           .
           From
           the
           plausible
           Pretences
           we
           are
           furnished
           with
           to
           excuse
           ,
           and
           justifie
           our
           Compliance
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           7ly
           .
           From
           the
           extream
           Difficulty
           which
           this
           our
           Compliance
           brings
           us
           under
           to
           reject
           and
           vanquish
           them
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           are
           liable
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           from
           the
           natural
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Wills
           to
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           If
           indeed
           we
           were
           necessarily
           determined
           to
           Good
           ,
           our
           Happiness
           would
           be
           intailed
           upon
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           as
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           be
           miserable
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Fire
           to
           freeze
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Ice
           to
           burn
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           so
           determined
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           is
           not
           consistent
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           Creature
           .
           For
           to
           be
           good
           by
           a
           natural
           Necessity
           requires
           an
           infallible
           Understanding
           ,
           or
           a
           Mind
           that
           is
           infinitely
           removed
           from
           all
           Possibility
           of
           being
           deceived
           and
           mistaken
           ;
           and
           this
           no
           finite
           Mind
           can
           be
           :
           But
           how
           should
           the
           Will
           be
           in
           all
           particulars
           necessarily
           determined
           to
           what
           is
           Right
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           a
           fallible
           Mind
           that
           hath
           a
           natural
           Possibility
           of
           misleading
           it
           ?
           So
           that
           to
           be
           
             naturally
             ,
             necessarily
          
           ,
           and
           
             essentially
             good
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           an
           incommunicable
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             There
             is
             none
             good
             save
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             ,
          
           Luke
           18.
           19.
           
           For
           since
           no
           Will
           can
           be
           
             essentially
             good
          
           but
           that
           which
           is
           guided
           by
           an
           infallible
           Mind
           ,
           and
           no
           Mind
           can
           be
           
             essentially
             infallible
          
           but
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           in
           Knowledge
           ,
           it
           hence
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           free
           to
           Good
           and
           Evil
           is
           as
           natural
           to
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           finite
           in
           Knowledge
           and
           Understanding
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           the
           greater
           Light
           of
           Knowledge
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           the
           less
           Freedom
           to
           Evil
           there
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Will
           ,
           unless
           it
           hath
           some
           antecedent
           Biass
           and
           Inclination
           to
           Evil
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           Angels
           being
           of
           far
           more
           intelligent
           Natures
           than
           we
           Men
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           naturally
           less
           free
           to
           Evil
           ;
           but
           yet
           that
           even
           they
           are
           naturally
           free
           to
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           for
           that
           some
           of
           them
           have
           actually
           lapsed
           into
           Devils
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           so
           by
           their
           Natures
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           are
           we
           by
           ours
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           much
           their
           Inferiours
           in
           the
           rational
           World.
           For
           as
           we
           are
           finite
           Intelligences
           we
           must
           necessarily
           have
           some
           Degree
           of
           Freedom
           to
           Evil
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           are
           of
           the
           lowermost
           Rank
           of
           Intelligences
           ,
           
           we
           must
           naturally
           have
           greater
           Degrees
           of
           this
           Freedom
           in
           us
           than
           any
           other
           Order
           of
           intelligent
           Natures
           ;
           And
           if
           this
           were
           all
           ,
           yet
           this
           very
           Condition
           of
           our
           Natures
           renders
           us
           more
           liable
           to
           degenerate
           into
           an
           evil
           and
           sinful
           State
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           reasonable
           Creatures
           .
           If
           we
           were
           now
           in
           a
           State
           of
           perfect
           Innocence
           ,
           yet
           of
           all
           intelligent
           Creatures
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           the
           greatest
           Reason
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Danger
           of
           our
           Fall
           ;
           because
           being
           the
           
             least
             intelligent
          
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           Freedom
           to
           Evil
           ,
           and
           consequently
           are
           on
           that
           Account
           in
           the
           greatest
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           it
           .
           By
           the
           very
           Condition
           of
           our
           Natures
           we
           are
           of
           all
           rational
           Creatures
           placed
           nearest
           to
           the
           Brinks
           of
           the
           fatal
           Precipice
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           most
           Reason
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Danger
           of
           falling
           headlong
           into
           it
           .
           For
           doubtless
           among
           innocent
           Creatures
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           so
           near
           the
           Danger
           of
           sinning
           as
           those
           whose
           Wills
           are
           least
           restrain'd
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           we
           were
           now
           as
           innocent
           as
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           are
           ,
           yet
           our
           Condition
           would
           be
           unspeakably
           more
           unsafe
           ;
           because
           by
           how
           much
           we
           fall
           short
           of
           them
           in
           Knowledge
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           we
           should
           exceed
           them
           in
           our
           Freedom
           to
           Evil
           ,
           and
           consequently
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           liable
           to
           it
           .
           But
           this
           alas
           is
           the
           least
           of
           our
           Danger
           ;
           For
        
         
         
           2ly
           .
           We
           are
           liable
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           from
           the
           many
           Temptations
           to
           Evil
           among
           which
           we
           are
           placed
           .
           For
           this
           State
           of
           Being
           in
           which
           we
           now
           are
           ,
           being
           intended
           by
           God
           for
           our
           Tryal
           and
           Probation
           ,
           it
           was
           requisite
           in
           order
           thereunto
           that
           we
           should
           be
           placed
           among
           Difficulties
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           sufficient
           Opportunity
           to
           exercise
           our
           Skill
           and
           Courage
           in
           Religion
           ;
           for
           unless
           we
           had
           some
           such
           Difficulties
           to
           encounter
           ,
           there
           could
           no
           Proof
           or
           Tryal
           be
           made
           of
           our
           Virtue
           .
           Hence
           therefore
           hath
           God
           placed
           our
           rational
           Souls
           in
           mortal
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           do
           naturally
           abound
           with
           brutish
           Appetites
           and
           Desires
           ,
           and
           compassed
           us
           round
           with
           this
           World
           of
           sensual
           Goods
           and
           Evils
           ,
           which
           continually
           importunes
           and
           excites
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           have
           sufficient
           opportunity
           to
           exercise
           those
           humane
           Virtues
           which
           consist
           in
           the
           Dominion
           of
           our
           rational
           Faculties
           over
           these
           our
           bodily
           Appetites
           and
           Desires
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           never
           want
           occasion
           to
           give
           the
           most
           glorious
           Proofs
           of
           our
           Patience
           and
           
             Chastity
             ,
             Temperance
          
           and
           
             Equanimity
             ,
             Meekness
          
           and
           Sobriety
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           us
           as
           Beings
           made
           up
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           whence
           all
           those
           brutish
           Appetites
           arise
           ,
           in
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           Government
           whereof
           consists
           the
           Nature
           of
           humane
           Virtue
           and
           Vice.
           So
           that
           this
           present
           State
           of
           
           humane
           Life
           is
           intended
           by
           God
           for
           a
           Field
           of
           Combat
           between
           Reason
           and
           Sense
           ,
           between
           the
           Law
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           in
           our
           Members
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Victory
           of
           Reason
           might
           ,
           through
           the
           Difficulty
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           render'd
           more
           glorious
           and
           rewardable
           ,
           he
           hath
           furnished
           its
           Antagonist
           ,
           viz.
           the
           bodily
           Appetite
           with
           various
           Weapons
           ,
           with
           the
           Temptations
           of
           a
           World
           of
           sensitive
           Goods
           and
           Evils
           to
           assault
           and
           oppose
           it
           ,
           to
           try
           its
           Metal
           ,
           and
           exercise
           both
           its
           active
           and
           passive
           Virtues
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           success
           of
           this
           Combat
           depends
           the
           everlasting
           Fate
           of
           the
           Soul.
           If
           Sense
           prevail
           ,
           and
           lead
           her
           finally
           Captive
           into
           Vice
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           she
           is
           lost
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           but
           if
           Reason
           get
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           finally
           reduce
           the
           Desires
           and
           Appetites
           of
           Sense
           under
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           when
           this
           mortal
           Life
           ends
           She
           shall
           triumph
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           be
           translated
           hence
           into
           a
           free
           and
           disintangled
           State
           ,
           where
           she
           shall
           be
           vexed
           and
           inticed
           no
           more
           with
           the
           Importunities
           of
           sensual
           Lusts
           and
           Affections
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           Eternity
           enjoy
           the
           Serenity
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           a
           
             pure
             Intellectual
          
           Being
           .
           This
           being
           therefore
           the
           true
           State
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           to
           obvious
           how
           liable
           the
           Soul
           is
           to
           miscarry
           when
           it
           is
           placed
           in
           a
           Body
           among
           so
           many
           brutish
           Passions
           and
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           that
           Body
           is
           placed
           in
           a
           tempting
           World
           ,
           among
           so
           many
           
           sensitive
           Goods
           and
           Evils
           that
           are
           continually
           importuning
           those
           Appetites
           to
           mutiny
           against
           Reason
           ,
           and
           carry
           us
           away
           Captive
           into
           Folly
           and
           Wickedness
           .
           How
           much
           Reason
           have
           we
           to
           look
           about
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           placed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           have
           such
           numberless
           Snares
           on
           every
           side
           ready
           to
           decoy
           and
           intangle
           us
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           neither
           ;
           For
        
         
           3ly
           .
           We
           are
           liable
           also
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           from
           the
           more
           c●ose
           and
           intimate
           Access
           which
           these
           Temptations
           have
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           the
           contrary
           Motives
           to
           Goodness
           .
           For
           the
           great
           Advantage
           which
           these
           Temptations
           to
           Vice
           have
           over
           the
           most
           powerful
           Motives
           to
           Virtue
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           present
           and
           sensible
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           those
           grand
           Motives
           to
           Goodness
           that
           are
           drawn
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           our
           future
           State
           ,
           they
           propose
           to
           our
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           ,
           those
           Master-Springs
           of
           our
           Motions
           ,
           such
           Goods
           and
           Evils
           as
           are
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           prospect
           of
           our
           bodily
           Senses
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Land-skip
           of
           them
           appear
           exceeding
           dim
           and
           faint
           upon
           the
           Mind
           ;
           their
           Futurity
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           sort
           of
           Distance
           ,
           causing
           them
           like
           Things
           afar
           off
           to
           look
           confused
           and
           indistinct
           ,
           by
           Reason
           of
           which
           they
           cannot
           affect
           us
           so
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           draw
           
           such
           strong
           and
           lasting
           Draughts
           of
           themselves
           upon
           our
           minds
           :
           For
           Goods
           ,
           like
           Magnets
           ,
           have
           always
           the
           strongest
           Attractions
           when
           they
           are
           nearest
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           those
           invisible
           Goods
           of
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           such
           a
           Distance
           from
           us
           that
           they
           can
           hardly
           reach
           us
           who
           live
           upon
           the
           remotest
           Circumference
           of
           the
           Sphere
           of
           their
           Attraction
           .
           And
           as
           Distance
           lessens
           all
           Objects
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           and
           renders
           them
           much
           smaller
           in
           Appearance
           than
           they
           are
           in
           Reality
           ;
           so
           the
           remote
           Futurity
           of
           those
           eternal
           Goods
           which
           the
           Motives
           of
           Vertue
           do
           propose
           ,
           detracts
           from
           their
           just
           Magnitude
           and
           makes
           them
           ,
           tho
           unspeakably
           vast
           in
           themselves
           ,
           appear
           exceeding
           small
           and
           inconsiderable
           to
           our
           short-sighted
           Minds
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           those
           future
           Evils
           also
           ,
           which
           they
           denounce
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           being
           not
           only
           remote
           ,
           but
           invisible
           too
           ,
           they
           cannot
           strike
           upon
           our
           Senses
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           most
           vigorous
           Impressions
           of
           Things
           are
           made
           upon
           our
           Minds
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Temptations
           of
           Vice
           are
           all
           present
           and
           sensible
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           circle
           us
           round
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           look
           abroad
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           which
           way
           soever
           we
           turn
           our
           Eyes
           they
           are
           still
           before
           us
           thrusting
           themselves
           into
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           constant
           Importunity
           stirring
           and
           working
           our
           Desires
           .
           
           So
           that
           when
           ever
           these
           outward
           Goods
           or
           Evils
           do
           assault
           us
           ,
           we
           lie
           bare
           and
           open
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           continually
           press
           so
           close
           upon
           our
           Senses
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           avoid
           their
           Impressions
           :
           When
           any
           outward
           Good
           invites
           us
           to
           a
           sinful
           Action
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           vast
           Advantage
           of
           being
           present
           and
           sensible
           ;
           by
           Reason
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           having
           a
           more
           immediate
           Access
           to
           our
           Minds
           doth
           many
           times
           prevail
           before
           we
           can
           Rally
           up
           a
           sufficient
           Strength
           of
           Considerations
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           set
           our selves
           to
           resist
           and
           struggle
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           our
           Weapons
           is
           a
           Company
           of
           thin
           and
           faint
           Notions
           of
           Things
           a
           far
           off
           ;
           Things
           that
           we
           never
           saw
           nor
           felt
           ;
           which
           whilst
           we
           are
           recollecting
           ,
           the
           Vice
           we
           are
           Tempted
           to
           ,
           hath
           its
           Powers
           ready
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           Will
           ,
           which
           having
           oftentimes
           experienced
           the
           Pleasure
           it
           invites
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           more
           easily
           seduced
           to
           a
           fresh
           Compliance
           .
           And
           whilst
           our
           Enemies
           are
           so
           near
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           Helps
           and
           Succors
           so
           far
           off
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           our
           Danger
           very
           great
           and
           urgent
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           We
           are
           liable
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           from
           the
           great
           Correspondence
           of
           these
           Temptations
           with
           the
           corrupt
           Inclinations
           of
           our
           Natures
           .
           For
           by
           Reason
           of
           the
           Nearness
           and
           Sensibleness
           of
           those
           
             outward
             worldly
          
           
           Goods
           by
           which
           we
           are
           continually
           tempted
           and
           solicited
           to
           Evil
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           Advantage
           of
           preingaging
           our
           Affections
           to
           them
           before
           we
           arrive
           to
           the
           Use
           of
           our
           Reason
           ;
           for
           in
           our
           tender
           years
           these
           are
           the
           only
           Goods
           that
           we
           can
           relish
           ,
           they
           are
           these
           that
           do
           
             feed
             ,
             clothe
          
           ,
           and
           furnish
           us
           in
           hand
           with
           whatsoever
           our
           natural
           Appetites
           do
           gape
           for
           ;
           that
           are
           the
           sole
           Entertainment
           of
           our
           childish
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Objects
           our
           yet
           unfledg'd
           Thoughts
           and
           Desires
           can
           reach
           at
           ,
           and
           our
           Youth
           being
           thus
           intirely
           inured
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           that
           time
           we
           are
           grown
           up
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           Reason
           and
           the
           Capacities
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Religion
           ,
           we
           have
           generally
           contracted
           such
           an
           excessive
           Inclination
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           strongly
           biass'd
           with
           the
           Love
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           they
           beckon
           to
           us
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           follow
           them
           through
           all
           the
           forbidden
           Tracts
           that
           lead
           to
           everlasting
           Ruin.
           For
           our
           Natures
           being
           thus
           vitiated
           ,
           the
           Temptations
           without
           us
           have
           a
           strong
           Party
           within
           us
           ,
           a
           Party
           of
           traytorous
           Inclinations
           which
           upon
           every
           Summons
           sollicites
           us
           to
           yield
           ,
           and
           surrender
           up
           our
           Vertue
           and
           Innocence
           ;
           and
           no
           sooner
           can
           any
           Temptation
           from
           without
           give
           the
           Alarm
           ,
           but
           presently
           
             our
             own
          
           Lusts
           are
           up
           raising
           a
           Mutiny
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Heats
           of
           our
           corrupted
           Fancy
           
           do
           many
           times
           so
           disorder
           our
           Understanding
           that
           it
           cannot
           rally
           up
           its
           Considerations
           against
           them
           .
           For
           before
           ever
           our
           Understanding
           could
           be
           Furnished
           with
           Considerations
           ,
           our
           Hearts
           were
           prepossessed
           with
           such
           an
           excessive
           degree
           of
           
             ambitious
             ,
             covetous
          
           ,
           and
           luxurious
           Inclinations
           ,
           that
           when
           afterwards
           the
           
             Pleasures
             ,
             Profits
          
           ,
           and
           
             Honours
             without
          
           begin
           to
           hold
           forth
           their
           grateful
           Lures
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           tempt
           us
           away
           to
           Fraud
           or
           Treachery
           ,
           to
           Vanity
           or
           Licentiousness
           ,
           those
           depraved
           Inclinations
           have
           gotten
           such
           Head
           within
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           prove
           most
           commonly
           
             too
             strong
          
           for
           all
           our
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           impetuous
           Current
           carry
           us
           away
           ,
           and
           drive
           us
           headlong
           down
           towards
           eternal
           Ruin
           ;
           and
           unless
           we
           put
           forth
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Reason
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           also
           come
           in
           to
           our
           Aid
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           stem
           such
           a
           furious
           Tide
           when
           it
           is
           driven
           by
           the
           Wind
           of
           an
           outward
           Temptation
           .
           When
           therefore
           
             our
             own
          
           Inclinations
           do
           so
           vigorously
           conspire
           with
           the
           Temptations
           without
           to
           thrust
           us
           on
           into
           Sin
           and
           Perdition
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           be
           insensible
           of
           the
           eminent
           danger
           we
           are
           in
           of
           Miscarrying
           forever
           ?
           But
        
         
           5ly
           .
           We
           are
           liable
           also
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           Eternal
           Misery
           ,
           
           from
           the
           unwearied
           Diligence
           and
           great
           Subtilty
           of
           the
           Devil
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           ,
           and
           apply
           these
           Temptations
           to
           us
           .
           For
           that
           the
           Devil
           doth
           commonly
           ,
           as
           an
           
             assistant
             Genius
          
           to
           the
           Corruption
           of
           our
           Natures
           ;
           excite
           and
           provoke
           Men
           to
           Wickedness
           is
           very
           evident
           from
           Scripture
           ;
           where
           he
           is
           said
           
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             Disobedience
             .
          
           Eph.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             To
             fill
             the
             Heart
             of
          
           Ananias
           
             to
             lye
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Acts.
           5.
           3.
           
           
             And
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Word
             out
             of
             Mens
             hearts
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             believe
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           Luke
           8.
           12.
           
           All
           which
           Expressions
           do
           plainly
           imply
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           a
           constant
           Agent
           in
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men.
           And
           being
           a
           Spiritual
           Agent
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           a
           nearer
           Access
           to
           the
           Soul
           than
           any
           material
           Cause
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           tho
           he
           be
           totally
           debarr'd
           from
           all
           kind
           of
           Intercourse
           with
           the
           immediate
           Operations
           of
           the
           reasonable
           Soul
           ,
           and
           can
           no
           more
           look
           into
           the
           Thoughts
           than
           we
           can
           into
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           yet
           he
           can
           easily
           get
           into
           the
           Fancy
           which
           stands
           next
           to
           that
           mysterious
           Chamber
           that
           is
           open
           to
           no
           Eye
           but
           Gods
           ,
           and
           make
           what
           use
           he
           pleases
           of
           the
           infinite
           Images
           and
           Phantasms
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           dispose
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           them
           into
           the
           Pictures
           of
           what
           Objects
           he
           pleases
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           Painter
           doth
           his
           
             numerous
             Colours
          
           that
           lie
           confusedly
           before
           him
           in
           their
           
           several
           Shells
           ,
           and
           continue
           and
           repeat
           those
           Pictures
           and
           Representations
           as
           long
           and
           as
           oft
           as
           he
           pleases
           .
           And
           then
           considering
           what
           the
           natural
           Use
           of
           the
           Fancy
           is
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Vnderstanding
           and
           Will
           ,
           how
           it
           prompts
           the
           one
           with
           matter
           of
           Invention
           ,
           and
           supplies
           it
           with
           Variety
           of
           Objects
           to
           work
           on
           ,
           and
           draws
           forth
           and
           excites
           the
           other
           to
           chuse
           or
           reject
           those
           Objects
           it
           presents
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           pleasing
           or
           displeasing
           ;
           we
           must
           needs
           suppose
           that
           the
           Devil
           hath
           a
           vast
           Advantage
           of
           insinuating
           his
           black
           Suggestions
           into
           the
           Soul
           ,
           by
           having
           such
           free
           Access
           into
           the
           Fancy
           .
           And
           accordingly
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             put
             it
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Iudas
             to
             betray
             Christ
             ,
          
           John.
           13.
           2.
           
           But
           then
           he
           being
           not
           only
           a
           spiritual
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           intellectual
           Agent
           ,
           of
           a
           vast
           and
           capacious
           Understanding
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           particularly
           improved
           in
           the
           black
           Art
           of
           tempting
           by
           a
           long
           Experience
           of
           its
           Wiles
           and
           Stratagems
           ,
           having
           been
           a
           Tempter
           almost
           ever
           since
           he
           hath
           been
           an
           Angel
           ;
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           wonderfully
           expert
           and
           sagasious
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           after
           having
           had
           
             five
             Thousand
          
           years
           experience
           of
           the
           Methods
           of
           seducing
           Souls
           to
           increase
           and
           perfect
           his
           natural
           Subtilty
           ,
           he
           must
           by
           this
           be
           fully
           instructed
           when
           and
           how
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           every
           Age
           and
           Constitution
           .
           For
           this
           hath
           been
           his
           sole
           Business
           wherein
           he
           
           hath
           been
           infinitely
           intent
           and
           active
           ever
           since
           he
           became
           a
           Devil
           ,
           and
           if
           from
           a
           Man
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           from
           a
           Devil
           of
           one
           Busines
           .
           
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             me
          
           ,
           from
           a
           Devil
           that
           for
           
             five
             thousand
          
           Years
           hath
           been
           continually
           making
           Experiments
           of
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           drawing
           them
           into
           Rules
           to
           direct
           and
           order
           his
           mischievous
           Practice
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           But
           besides
           ,
           as
           the
           Devil
           is
           of
           a
           spiritual
           and
           intelligent
           Nature
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           a
           vast
           Number
           of
           his
           black
           Angels
           continually
           roving
           about
           the
           World
           to
           seduce
           and
           captivate
           us
           into
           Sin
           and
           Ruin.
           And
           tho
           these
           malignant
           Spirits
           have
           no
           ligament
           of
           natural
           Love
           between
           them
           to
           tie
           and
           oblige
           them
           to
           
             one
             another
          
           ,
           yet
           by
           that
           perfect
           Hatred
           which
           they
           all
           bear
           to
           God
           and
           Men
           they
           are
           united
           together
           in
           an
           inviolable
           League
           ,
           and
           go
           hand
           in
           hand
           with
           
             one
             another
          
           in
           pursuance
           of
           their
           desperate
           Design
           to
           involve
           our
           wretched
           Souls
           in
           the
           same
           eternal
           Ruin
           with
           themselves
           ,
           which
           renders
           their
           Force
           so
           much
           the
           more
           formidable
           .
           And
           when
           we
           have
           so
           many
           
             spiritual
             ,
             subtil
          
           ,
           and
           Powerful
           Adversaries
           combining
           against
           ,
           and
           continually
           wandring
           to
           and
           fro
           like
           
             roaring
             Lyons
          
           to
           devour
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           apprehend
           our
           Danger
           exceeding
           great
           ;
           especially
           considering
           the
           infinite
           Temptations
           from
           without
           ,
           that
           this
           World
           
           fords
           the
           great
           Variety
           of
           sensual
           Goods
           and
           Evils
           which
           they
           have
           to
           object
           to
           our
           carnalized
           Minds
           .
           For
           these
           mischievous
           Spirits
           having
           so
           great
           Insight
           into
           our
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           Choice
           of
           Objects
           to
           suggest
           to
           our
           Fancies
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           at
           a
           Loss
           how
           they
           may
           nick
           us
           vvith
           a
           convenient
           Temptation
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           their
           Temptations
           a
           vast
           Advantage
           over
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           vve
           knovv
           not
           hovv
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           Motions
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Hearts
           ,
           For
           could
           vve
           see
           the
           Devil
           at
           our
           Elbovvs
           ,
           or
           hear
           him
           vvhispering
           at
           our
           Ears
           every
           time
           he
           insinuates
           his
           wicked
           suggestions
           into
           our
           Minds
           ,
           vve
           should
           doubtless
           reject
           them
           vvith
           an
           unspeakable
           Horror
           ;
           but
           because
           vvhen
           they
           are
           convey'd
           into
           us
           ,
           vve
           knovv
           not
           hovv
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           natural
           Births
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Minds
           ;
           therefore
           vve
           do
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           hug
           and
           dandle
           them
           in
           our
           Thoughts
           and
           entertain
           them
           vvith
           an
           actual
           Complacence
           .
           And
           vvhen
           the
           Devil
           can
           convey
           his
           Poyson
           into
           us
           in
           such
           an
           invisible
           manner
           ,
           vvithout
           discovering
           his
           Devils
           Face
           ;
           vvhen
           he
           can
           thus
           prompt
           us
           behind
           the
           Curtain
           ,
           and
           so
           disguise
           his
           Whispers
           that
           vve
           can't
           discern
           them
           from
           the
           secret
           Lustings
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Hearts
           ;
           hovv
           can
           vve
           be
           safe
           ,
           vvithout
           great
           Care
           and
           Watchfulness
           ,
           from
           the
           Malice
           of
           such
           a
           formidable
           Enemy
           ?
           But
        
         
         
           6ly
           .
           We
           are
           also
           liable
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           from
           the
           plausible
           Pretences
           we
           are
           furnished
           with
           to
           excuse
           and
           justify
           our
           Compliance
           with
           them
           .
           When
           by
           
             our
             own
          
           Folly
           and
           the
           Devil's
           Malice
           we
           are
           actually
           betrayed
           into
           any
           wilful
           Sin
           ,
           a
           speedy
           Repentance
           would
           recover
           us
           immediately
           ,
           and
           heal
           the
           Wound
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           made
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           that
           we
           have
           a
           
             thousand
             plausible
          
           Excuses
           to
           palliate
           and
           skin
           it
           over
           ;
           but
           alas
           !
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           rots
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           is
           festring
           apace
           into
           an
           incurable
           Gangrene
           .
           For
           when
           our
           Conscience
           begins
           to
           fly
           in
           our
           Faces
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Way
           ,
           but
           either
           presently
           to
           repent
           of
           ,
           or
           to
           excuse
           and
           cloak
           our
           Wickedness
           ;
           the
           later
           of
           which
           is
           usually
           pitch'd
           on
           as
           being
           both
           the
           most
           easy
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           agreeable
           with
           our
           corrupt
           Inclinations
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Coverts
           which
           Men
           have
           found
           out
           for
           their
           Lusts
           to
           shelter
           them
           from
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           this
           Way
           there
           are
           no
           Men
           can
           be
           long
           to
           seek
           ;
           for
           either
           they
           may
           blanch
           them
           over
           with
           an
           innocent
           Name
           ,
           and
           call
           their
           Intemperances
           ,
           Good-fellowship
           ,
           their
           Knaveries
           ,
           
             ingenious
             Fetches
          
           ;
           and
           their
           Incontinences
           ,
           
             Tricks
             of
             Wit
          
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           may
           extenuate
           and
           mince
           them
           into
           Peccadillo's
           ,
           and
           smooth
           over
           their
           grossest
           Rebellions
           
           with
           the
           softer
           name
           of
           humane
           Failings
           and
           Infirmities
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           may
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           some
           Shew
           of
           Argument
           to
           vindicate
           their
           Vices
           and
           assert
           them
           lawful
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           late
           have
           done
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Fornication
           and
           Vncleanness
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           may
           set
           up
           for
           Philosophical
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           quote
           Texts
           out
           of
           their
           Gospel
           ,
           
             the
             Leviathan
          
           ,
           against
           the
           eternal
           Differences
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           But
           if
           their
           Consciences
           will
           not
           be
           put
           off
           with
           such
           poor
           Pretences
           as
           these
           ,
           there
           are
           Religious
           Pretences
           enough
           in
           the
           World
           to
           protect
           and
           give
           Countenance
           to
           All
           their
           Impieties
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           either
           fly
           to
           the
           Romish
           Doctrins
           of
           Confession
           and
           Penance
           ,
           of
           
             Venial
             Sins
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             probable
             Opinions
          
           ,
           with
           any
           one
           of
           which
           they
           may
           easily
           reconcile
           their
           Lusts
           and
           Consciences
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           chance
           to
           have
           an
           Antipathy
           to
           the
           name
           of
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           they
           may
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           such
           Doctrins
           out
           of
           some
           of
           our
           
             modern
             Enthusiasts
          
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           as
           favourable
           to
           their
           Lusts
           as
           they
           need
           ,
           or
           wish
           ,
           or
           desire
           ;
           that
           will
           consecrate
           their
           irregular
           Passions
           into
           Signs
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           dwindle
           their
           grossest
           Crimes
           into
           the
           Spots
           of
           God's
           People
           ;
           that
           will
           exalt
           a
           mechanick
           Train
           of
           Fancies
           and
           Passions
           into
           a
           sincere
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           improve
           an
           
             Hysterical
             Fit
          
           into
           a
           
             spiritual
             Experience
          
           .
           By
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           
           ways
           may
           Men
           easily
           excuse
           their
           Vices
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           furnished
           with
           so
           many
           Expedients
           whereby
           to
           inable
           themselves
           to
           sin
           on
           quietly
           ,
           in
           how
           much
           Danger
           are
           they
           of
           falling
           
             fast
             asleep
          
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           Guilts
           ,
           and
           never
           waking
           again
           till
           they
           flame
           out
           about
           their
           Ears
           into
           
             everlasting
             Burnings
          
           ?
           For
           whereas
           this
           Faculty
           of
           Conscience
           was
           implanted
           within
           us
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Guard
           to
           our
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           a
           Scourge
           to
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           the
           Generality
           of
           Men
           have
           invented
           so
           many
           Tricks
           to
           shift
           and
           evade
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           become
           almost
           totally
           useless
           to
           them
           .
           And
           when
           they
           have
           thus
           disabled
           their
           Consciences
           from
           defending
           them
           against
           the
           Importunities
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           in
           what
           unspeakable
           Danger
           must
           they
           be
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           falling
           into
           ,
           but
           continuing
           in
           them
           till
           they
           have
           utterly
           ruined
           and
           destroyed
           them
           ?
        
         
           7ly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           We
           are
           also
           liable
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sinful
           State
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           from
           the
           extream
           Difficulty
           which
           this
           our
           Compliance
           with
           those
           Temptations
           brings
           us
           under
           ,
           to
           reject
           and
           vanquish
           them
           for
           the
           future
           .
           For
           every
           new
           Compliance
           with
           Temptations
           to
           Evil
           foments
           and
           inrages
           our
           evil
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           when
           once
           these
           evil
           Inclinations
           are
           by
           
           our
           custor●●ary
           Compliances
           educated
           into
           finful
           Habi●s
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           us
           without
           a
           mighty
           Assistance
           of
           divine
           Grace
           to
           vanquish
           and
           subdue
           them
           .
           So
           that
           as
           upon
           the
           former
           Accounts
           we
           are
           in
           extream
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           sinful
           Courses
           ,
           upon
           this
           Account
           we
           are
           in
           no
           less
           Danger
           of
           continuing
           in
           them
           .
           For
           by
           complying
           with
           this
           Temptation
           ,
           I
           shall
           very
           much
           disable
           my self
           from
           withstanding
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           yield
           to
           
             that
             too
          
           ,
           the
           third
           will
           find
           me
           much
           more
           ready
           and
           tractable
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           the
           Temptation
           grows
           first
           familiar
           ,
           and
           then
           natural
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           ,
           and
           then
           harder
           ,
           and
           then
           almost
           impossible
           to
           reject
           or
           deny
           it
           .
           And
           when
           Things
           are
           reduced
           to
           this
           Issue
           that
           my
           Sin
           is
           naturalized
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           grown
           into
           an
           inveterate
           Habit
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
             !
          
           for
           now
           I
           am
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Hell
           ,
           but
           one
           Remove
           from
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Damned
           ,
           and
           am
           so
           far
           gone
           in
           a
           confirmed
           State
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           almost
           lost
           my
           Liberty
           of
           returning
           ;
           and
           unless
           I
           am
           speedily
           rescued
           by
           some
           Miracle
           of
           Grace
           ,
           it
           is
           
             morally
             impossible
          
           I
           should
           ever
           escape
           .
           Thus
           as
           we
           go
           on
           from
           one
           Degree
           of
           Wickedness
           to
           another
           ,
           we
           do
           as
           it
           were
           break
           down
           the
           Bridge
           behind
           us
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           in
           us
           lies
           to
           disappoint
           our selves
           of
           all
           Hopes
           of
           any
           future
           
           Retreat
           .
           For
           every
           Step
           forwards
           in
           our
           sin●ul
           Progress
           renders
           our
           Return
           more
           difficult
           ;
           and
           when
           once
           we
           have
           proceeded
           into
           a
           Custom
           and
           Habit
           of
           Sin
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           Repentance
           so
           irksom
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           against
           the
           Grain
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           but
           that
           the
           Difficulty
           of
           it
           will
           utterly
           dishearten
           us
           from
           attempting
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           rather
           than
           take
           so
           much
           Pains
           as
           we
           must
           necessarily
           do
           in
           swimming
           against
           the
           impetuous
           Stream
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           we
           shall
           tamely
           yield
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           born
           down
           by
           it
           into
           the
           
             dead
             Sea
          
           of
           endless
           Misery
           .
           When
           therefore
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Causes
           conspiring
           together
           to
           betray
           us
           into
           sinful
           Courses
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Difficulties
           when
           once
           we
           are
           in
           to
           oppose
           and
           hinder
           our
           Retreat
           ,
           what
           eminent
           Danger
           are
           we
           in
           of
           falling
           into
           ,
           and
           persevering
           in
           Sin
           to
           our
           everlasting
           Ruin
           !
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           extreamly
           liable
           we
           are
           upon
           all
           these
           Accounts
           to
           be
           
             lost
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           plunge
           our selves
           into
           all
           those
           endless
           Miseries
           which
           the
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           implies
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           remains
           but
           that
           being
           seriously
           affected
           with
           the
           Sense
           of
           our
           Danger
           ,
           we
           presently
           awake
           out
           of
           our
           Security
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           deepest
           Concern
           for
           our
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           cry
           out
           with
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Auditors
           ,
           
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           Verily
           when
           I
           reflect
           upon
           the
           strange
           Unconcernedness
           of
           Men
           about
           their
           future
           Condition
           ,
           I
           am
           tempted
           to
           think
           either
           that
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           they
           have
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           believe
           it
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           
             for
             ever
          
           miscarry
           .
           For
           how
           is
           it
           conceivable
           that
           Men
           ,
           who
           in
           other
           matters
           are
           so
           solicitous
           when
           their
           Interest
           is
           at
           Stake
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           the
           least
           Hazard
           ,
           should
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           Souls
           in
           Danger
           of
           perishing
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           take
           no
           more
           Care
           or
           Regard
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           (
           like
           the
           forgetful
           Mother
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           her
           House
           was
           on
           Fire
           ,
           to
           save
           her
           Goods
           ,
           forgot
           her
           Child
           )
           lay
           out
           all
           their
           thoughts
           upon
           the
           little
           Concerns
           of
           this
           frail
           and
           mortal
           Life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           forget
           their
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           perishing
           in
           the
           Flames
           of
           Perdition
           ?
           O
           stupid
           Creature
           !
           what
           art
           thou
           made
           of
           that
           canst
           consider
           that
           thou
           hast
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           surrounded
           with
           so
           many
           Dangers
           of
           being
           lost
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           no
           more
           concerned
           for
           its
           Preservation
           ?
           Methinks
           if
           thou
           hadst
           any
           Sense
           in
           thee
           ,
           having
           a
           Prospect
           of
           such
           endless
           Miseries
           before
           thee
           ,
           the
           remotest
           Possibility
           of
           falling
           into
           them
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           startle
           and
           awake
           thee
           ;
           but
           when
           thou
           art
           so
           near
           the
           Brink
           of
           those
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           
           hast
           so
           many
           Causes
           round
           about
           thee
           shoving
           thee
           forward
           ,
           and
           thrusting
           thee
           headlong
           down
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           no
           more
           concerned
           at
           it
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           Prodigy
           of
           sensless
           Stupidity
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           may
           justly
           be
           astonished
           at
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           the
           Danger
           thou
           art
           in
           were
           such
           as
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           evaded
           ,
           it
           would
           then
           be
           the
           wisest
           Course
           thou
           couldst
           take
           to
           concern
           thy self
           as
           little
           as
           may
           be
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           live
           merrily
           whilst
           thou
           mayst
           ,
           and
           not
           antedate
           thy
           Misery
           ,
           by
           thinking
           of
           the
           dismal
           Futurity
           .
           But
           God
           be
           praised
           this
           is
           not
           our
           Case
           ,
           though
           our
           Condition
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           far
           from
           desperate
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           will
           use
           our
           honest
           Endeavour
           ,
           and
           vigorously
           exert
           the
           Faculties
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           we
           not
           only
           may
           ,
           but
           shall
           escape
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           a
           great
           many
           Causes
           of
           our
           Danger
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           Enemies
           concurring
           to
           our
           Ruin
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           these
           are
           able
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           unless
           we
           our selves
           joyn
           hands
           in
           the
           fatal
           Conspiracy
           :
           If
           we
           will
           be
           but
           faithful
           Friends
           to
           our selves
           and
           true
           to
           our
           own
           eternal
           Interest
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           all
           those
           Causes
           together
           to
           do
           us
           any
           material
           Injury
           .
           For
           blessed
           be
           the
           
             good
             God
          
           those
           that
           are
           for
           us
           ,
           are
           far
           greater
           and
           might●er
           than
           those
           that
           are
           against
           us
           ;
           against
           us
           we
           have
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Fl●sh
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           weakest
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           a
           dangerous
           and
           puissant
           Enemy
           ;
           but
           for
           us
           we
           have
           God
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           
             our
             own
          
           Reason
           ass●●●ed
           with
           the
           most
           invincible
           Motives
           ;
           with
           vast
           and
           glorious
           Promises
           ,
           that
           stand
           beckoning
           to
           us
           with
           Crowns
           of
           Immortality
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           call
           us
           off
           from
           the
           Pursuit
           of
           our
           Lusts
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Religion
           ;
           with
           direful
           Threatnings
           ,
           that
           are
           continually
           Alarming
           and
           warning
           us
           of
           the
           dreadful
           Consequents
           of
           our
           Sins
           ;
           and
           sundry
           other
           such
           mighty
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           Almighty
           Motives
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           seriously
           attend
           to
           ,
           would
           certainly
           render
           our
           Souls
           impregnable
           against
           all
           the
           Temptations
           of
           Vice.
           And
           besides
           our
           Reason
           thus
           Armed
           and
           Accoutered
           ,
           we
           have
           on
           our
           side
           the
           Holy
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           always
           ready
           to
           prompt
           us
           to
           ,
           and
           assist
           us
           in
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           second
           us
           in
           all
           our
           spiritual
           Combats
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
           And
           besides
           all
           these
           we
           have
           with
           us
           the
           
             Almighty
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           upon
           our
           sincere
           Desires
           and
           honest
           Endeavours
           is
           engaged
           to
           aid
           us
           ,
           and
           co-operate
           with
           us
           in
           working
           out
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           whose
           Grace
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           us
           in
           our
           Weakness
           ,
           to
           support
           us
           under
           our
           greatest
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           carry
           us
           on
           victoriously
           through
           the
           most
           violent
           Temptations
           .
           
           And
           being
           back't
           with
           such
           mighty
           Auxiliaries
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           we
           should
           miscarry
           ,
           unless
           we
           are
           resolved
           to
           betray
           our selves
           ,
           and
           give
           fire
           to
           the
           fatal
           Trains
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           are
           so
           bent
           there
           is
           no
           Remedy
           for
           our
           Obstinacy
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           just
           and
           sit
           we
           should
           be
           left
           to
           the
           dismal
           and
           pitiless
           Effects
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Folly
           and
           Madness
           .
           For
           if
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           our selves
           in
           so
           much
           danger
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           yet
           in
           our
           Power
           to
           escape
           if
           we
           please
           ,
           we
           will
           notwithstanding
           precipitate
           our selves
           into
           Ruin
           ;
           all
           the
           World
           must
           agree
           upon
           an
           impartial
           Inquisition
           for
           the
           Blood
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           that
           we
           murdered
           our selves
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           just
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           hands
           are
           clean
           from
           any
           stain
           of
           our
           Blood
           ,
           and
           that
           
             our
             own
          
           Ruin
           is
           wholly
           owing
           to
           our
           own
           invincible
           Obstinacy
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           Third
           Proposition
           ,
           
             That
             our
             renouncing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Religion
             will
             most
             certainly
             infer
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           ,
           these
           Words
           are
           urged
           by
           our
           Saviour
           as
           a
           Motive
           to
           deter
           his
           Disciples
           from
           forsaking
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           from
           Ver.
           24
           ,
           25.
           which
           necessarily
           supposes
           that
           upon
           their
           forsaking
           him
           this
           Loss
           would
           most
           certainly
           and
           inevitably
           follow
           .
           In
           the
           Prosecution
           therefore
           of
           this
           Argument
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           these
           two
           things
           .
           
           
           
           
        
         
         
           1.
           
           To
           shew
           you
           what
           that
           forsaking
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           which
           Infers
           this
           Loss
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Upon
           what
           Accounts
           our
           thus
           forsaking
           him
           infers
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           that
           forsaking
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           which
           infers
           this
           Loss
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             Four-fold
             Forsaking
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           takes
           notice
           of
           as
           capital
           and
           damnable
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           we
           forsake
           him
           by
           a
           total
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           When
           we
           cowardly
           renounce
           the
           Profession
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           any
           Part
           of
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           we
           still
           belive
           and
           are
           convinced
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           by
           obstinate
           Heresy
           we
           either
           add
           to
           ,
           or
           subtract
           from
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           4ly
           .
           When
           by
           any
           wilful
           Course
           of
           Disobedience
           we
           do
           vertually
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           lose
           and
           forfeit
           our
           Souls
           ,
           when
           we
           forsake
           Christ
           by
           a
           total
           Apostacy
           from
           him
           :
           When
           after
           we
           have
           been
           Baptized
           into
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           thereby
           have
           made
           a
           visible
           Profession
           of
           our
           believing
           his
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           obeying
           his
           Laws
           ,
           we
           turn
           Runagadoes
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           our
           Belief
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           disown
           our
           Obligation
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           we
           do
           most
           justly
           incur
           the
           Loss
           and
           Forfeiture
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
           For
           so
           strong
           and
           cogent
           
           is
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           any
           
             professed
             Christian
          
           can
           be
           either
           innocently
           or
           excusably
           seduced
           into
           a
           Disbelief
           of
           it
           ;
           For
           Religion
           being
           a
           Matter
           of
           the
           vastest
           Moment
           and
           Concern
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Traytor
           to
           himself
           that
           either
           takes
           up
           his
           Religion
           without
           Examination
           ,
           or
           that
           upon
           Examination
           refuses
           to
           be
           swayed
           by
           the
           strongest
           Reason
           ;
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           Christian
           to
           turn
           Infidel
           that
           is
           but
           so
           honest
           to
           himself
           as
           first
           to
           examine
           carefully
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           resolve
           sincerely
           not
           to
           reject
           it
           till
           better
           Reasons
           appear
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           But
           if
           either
           through
           their
           wilful
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           vicious
           Prejudice
           against
           the
           Purity
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           seduced
           into
           Apostacy
           ,
           they
           are
           false
           Traytors
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           are
           justly
           liable
           to
           all
           those
           eternal
           Damages
           they
           expose
           themselves
           to
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           of
           those
           that
           draw-back
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           apostatize
           from
           Christianity
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           God's
           Soul
           shall
           have
           
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
          
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           they
           
             draw
             back
             to
             perdition
          
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           38
           ,
           39.
           and
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           20.
           
           It
           is
           said
           of
           those
           Apostates
           ,
           that
           
             their
             later
             end
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             them
             not
             to
             have
             known
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             than
             after
             they
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             to
             turn
             from
             the
             holy
             Commandment
          
           ;
           
           which
           implies
           that
           Apostates
           from
           Christianity
           do
           not
           only
           forfeit
           their
           Souls
           ,
           but
           that
           without
           Repentance
           they
           will
           be
           
             for
             ever
          
           forfeited
           to
           the
           most
           wretched
           Condition
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           nethermost
           Degree
           of
           Perdition
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           We
           lose
           our
           Souls
           when
           notwithstanding
           we
           do
           still
           believe
           ,
           and
           are
           convinced
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           we
           do
           cowardly
           renounce
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Part
           of
           it
           .
           For
           when
           once
           we
           have
           received
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           thereby
           obliged
           not
           to
           renounce
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           whatsoever
           Hazard
           it
           may
           expose
           us
           to
           ,
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           having
           assured
           us
           that
           if
           we
           
             deny
             him
             before
             Men
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             deny
             us
             before
             his
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.
           33.
           
           And
           St.
           Paul
           also
           having
           warned
           us
           ,
           
             that
             if
             we
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             deny
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           12.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           reject
           and
           abandon
           us
           before
           God
           and
           Angels
           to
           everlasting
           Misery
           and
           Damnation
           ;
           for
           so
           St.
           Iohn
           assures
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           8.
           that
           the
           fearful
           and
           
             unbelieving
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           faint-hearted
           Cowards
           that
           for
           fear
           of
           Persecution
           renounce
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             shall
             have
             their
             part
             in
             the
             lake
             which
             burneth
             with
             sire
             and
             brimstone
             .
          
           Not
           that
           in
           Times
           of
           Persecution
           we
           are
           always
           bound
           to
           make
           an
           actual
           Profession
           and
           Publication
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           to
           
           run
           to
           the
           Tribunals
           of
           our
           Persecutors
           before
           we
           are
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           accuse
           our selves
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           for
           which
           we
           are
           Persecuted
           ;
           but
           whenever
           we
           are
           
             apprehended
             ,
             accused
          
           ,
           and
           examined
           by
           them
           ,
           either
           upon
           knowledge
           or
           suspicion
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           forfeiting
           our
           Souls
           to
           own
           and
           confess
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           deny
           any
           Doctrine
           or
           Article
           of
           it
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           Consequence
           may
           be
           .
           For
           in
           this
           Case
           to
           deny
           our
           Belief
           is
           not
           only
           a
           wilful
           Lye
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           it self
           a
           damnable
           Crime
           ,
           but
           an
           Act
           of
           High-Treason
           against
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ;
           for
           by
           renouncing
           any
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           hath
           revealed
           and
           committed
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           only
           betray
           his
           Trust
           ,
           but
           blaspheme
           his
           Veracity
           ;
           to
           deny
           what
           we
           believe
           he
           hath
           revealed
           being
           in
           effect
           to
           declare
           him
           a
           Cheat
           and
           an
           Impostor
           .
           And
           having
           thus
           incurred
           the
           Guilt
           of
           so
           black
           a
           Treason
           against
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           persisting
           in
           it
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           expect
           the
           Consequence
           of
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           but
           the
           eternal
           Loss
           and
           Perdition
           of
           our
           Souls
           ?
        
         
           3ly
           .
           We
           forsake
           Christ
           to
           the
           Loss
           and
           Forfeiture
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           when
           by
           obstinate
           Heresy
           we
           add
           to
           ,
           or
           subtract
           from
           that
           Heavenly
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           hath
           revealed
           to
           us
           .
           By
           Heresy
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           barely
           a
           false
           Opinion
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           
           of
           greater
           or
           lesser
           Moment
           ;
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           same
           Error
           may
           be
           an
           innocent
           Mistake
           in
           one
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           damnable
           Heresy
           in
           another
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           one
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Effect
           of
           a
           weak
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           a
           perverse
           and
           obstinate
           Will
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Understanding
           misleads
           the
           Will
           it
           is
           Weakness
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Will
           misleads
           the
           Understanding
           it
           is
           Wickedness
           .
           For
           simple
           Error
           is
           only
           a
           defect
           of
           Understanding
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           fallible
           Creature
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           inculpable
           as
           Sickness
           in
           a
           
             mortal
             one
          
           ;
           but
           Heresy
           is
           a
           Fault
           of
           the
           Will
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Subject
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Vice.
           When
           therefore
           by
           the
           wicked
           Prejudice
           of
           our
           corrupt
           Wills
           against
           the
           Purity
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           our
           Understanding
           is
           betrayed
           into
           loose
           and
           erroneous
           Principles
           ;
           when
           we
           understand
           by
           our
           vicious
           Affections
           ,
           and
           adapt
           our
           Opinions
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           our
           Lusts
           ;
           when
           we
           believe
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           any
           darling
           Vice
           ,
           and
           suffer
           
             our
             own
             factious
             ,
             covetous
          
           ,
           and
           extravagant
           Passions
           either
           to
           tempt
           us
           to
           profess
           those
           erroneous
           Opinions
           which
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           or
           to
           prejudice
           us
           into
           a
           Belief
           of
           them
           ;
           then
           is
           our
           Error
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Weakness
           of
           our
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           our
           Wills
           which
           Improves
           our
           Error
           into
           a
           damnable
           Heresy
           .
           For
           he
           would
           be
           a
           wicked
           
           Man
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           not
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           that
           harbours
           those
           sinful
           Lusts
           which
           betrayed
           him
           into
           Heresy
           ;
           but
           by
           being
           an
           Heretick
           he
           is
           much
           more
           wicked
           ,
           because
           now
           he
           is
           wicked
           under
           a
           Pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           cloaks
           his
           Impieties
           with
           the
           Garments
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           And
           what
           greater
           Prophaness
           can
           any
           Man
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           his
           Religion
           a
           Baud
           to
           procure
           for
           his
           Lusts
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           out
           of
           a
           vicious
           Propension
           of
           Will
           we
           obstinately
           persist
           in
           any
           Religious
           Errors
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           only
           guilty
           of
           that
           wicked
           Propension
           which
           is
           of
           it self
           sufficient
           to
           ruin
           our
           Souls
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           also
           accountable
           for
           vitiating
           our
           Religion
           with
           those
           erroneous
           Mixtures
           by
           which
           we
           have
           rendered
           it
           a
           Shelter
           and
           Protection
           to
           our
           Lust.
           And
           what
           the
           Consequence
           of
           this
           will
           be
           St.
           Iude
           will
           inform
           us
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           certain
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           to
           gratifie
           their
           own
           wicked
           Inclinations
           ,
           had
           
             sophisticated
             Christianity
          
           with
           sundry
           black
           and
           poisonous
           Principles
           ,
           pronounces
           this
           fearful
           Doom
           on
           them
           ;
           
             for
             whom
             is
             reserved
             the
             blackness
             of
             darkness
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           13.
           
        
         
           4ly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           We
           forsake
           Christ
           to
           the
           Loss
           and
           Forfeiture
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           when
           by
           any
           wilful
           Course
           of
           Disobedience
           we
           do
           virtually
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
           For
           whilst
           we
           continue
           in
           any
           
           Course
           of
           wilful
           Sin
           ,
           we
           live
           in
           an
           open
           Rebellion
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           do
           by
           our
           Actions
           declare
           that
           we
           will
           not
           have
           him
           to
           Reign
           over
           us
           .
           And
           accordingly
           Tit.
           1.
           16.
           the
           abominable
           and
           disobedient
           are
           said
           to
           
             deny
             God
             in
             their
             works
          
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           profess
           
             to
             know
             him
          
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           Fate
           of
           such
           will
           be
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           forewarned
           us
           ,
           
             Rom.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             unrighteousness
             ;
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             Man
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             of
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Gentile
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           these
           obstinate
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           live
           and
           persist
           in
           an
           open
           Defifiance
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Authority
           ,
           tells
           us
           that
           
             they
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           But
           before
           we
           dismiss
           this
           Argument
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           requisite
           more
           particularly
           to
           explain
           what
           those
           wilful
           Courses
           of
           Sin
           are
           by
           which
           they
           thus
           renounce
           him
           ;
           all
           which
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           three
           Heads
           .
           First
           ,
           We
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           when
           we
           sin
           against
           him
           out
           of
           wilful
           Ignorance
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           When
           we
           sin
           on
           against
           him
           out
           of
           wilful
           Inconsideration
           of
           our
           Obligation
           to
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           we
           persist
           in
           our
           sin
           against
           Knowledge
           and
           Consideration
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           We
           vertually
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           we
           sin
           on
           against
           him
           out
           of
           wilful
           Ignorance
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
           For
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           great
           Lines
           of
           our
           Duty
           are
           described
           ,
           are
           so
           plain
           and
           legible
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           long
           excusably
           ignorant
           of
           them
           .
           But
           if
           our
           Ignorance
           proceed
           either
           first
           from
           a
           profane
           and
           profligate
           Mind
           that
           is
           altogether
           regardless
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           utterly
           worn
           off
           its
           natural
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           heeds
           it
           nor
           concerns
           it self
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           become
           quite
           deaf
           to
           all
           the
           Means
           of
           Instruction
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           proceed
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           vicious
           Prejudice
           of
           our
           Wills
           ,
           and
           we
           Industriously
           set
           our selves
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           some
           darling
           Lust
           ,
           to
           exclude
           from
           our
           Minds
           all
           the
           Means
           of
           Conviction
           ;
           and
           either
           studiously
           to
           avoid
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           sin
           on
           without
           disturbance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           way
           of
           those
           that
           are
           openly
           Profane
           and
           Irreligious
           ;
           or
           to
           use
           all
           possible
           Arts
           to
           wheedle
           our
           Understandings
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           such
           Principles
           as
           are
           most
           indulgent
           to
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           way
           of
           Hypocrites
           and
           
             false
             Pretenders
          
           to
           Religion
           :
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           our
           Ignorance
           of
           Christ's
           Laws
           proceeds
           from
           either
           of
           these
           Causes
           ,
           it
           will
           no
           more
           excuse
           our
           falling
           into
           sin
           ,
           than
           the
           want
           of
           Light
           will
           a
           man's
           
           falling
           into
           a
           Ditch
           that
           shuts
           his
           Eyes
           at
           Noon
           ,
           and
           winks
           on
           purpose
           lest
           he
           should
           see
           ,
           and
           escape
           the
           Danger
           that
           is
           before
           him
           .
           But
           then
        
         
           2ly
           .
           We
           vertually
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           we
           sin
           on
           against
           him
           out
           of
           a
           wilful
           Inconsideration
           of
           our
           Obligations
           to
           obey
           him
           .
           For
           we
           being
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           very
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Natures
           to
           act
           consideratlely
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           which
           are
           of
           the
           greatest
           Moment
           and
           Importance
           to
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           we
           miscarry
           herein
           through
           wilful
           Inconsideration
           ,
           we
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           inexcusable
           as
           if
           we
           had
           considerately
           betrayed
           our selves
           .
           Now
           wilful
           Inconsideration
           is
           either
           actual
           or
           
             habitual
             ;
             Actual
          
           ,
           is
           either
           ,
           first
           when
           notwithstanding
           we
           have
           been
           sufficiently
           warned
           by
           precedent
           Surprizes
           ,
           we
           take
           no
           care
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           we
           should
           always
           keep
           so
           strict
           a
           Guard
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           be
           surprized
           by
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           yet
           when
           we
           have
           been
           overtaken
           ,
           there
           is
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           we
           should
           take
           warning
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           grow
           more
           wary
           and
           vigilant
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           awaken
           in
           our
           Minds
           such
           Considerations
           as
           are
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           our
           being
           surpized
           again
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           our
           
           next
           Surprize
           will
           be
           inexcusable
           .
           And
           if
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Lapse
           which
           was
           perhaps
           but
           an
           innocent
           Error
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           but
           a
           Sin
           of
           Infirmity
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           us
           more
           careful
           of
           our selves
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           the
           next
           will
           be
           a
           wilful
           Fall
           :
           Or
           else
           in
           the
           second
           Place
           ,
           this
           
             actual
             wilful
          
           Inconsideration
           is
           ,
           when
           upon
           the
           presenting
           of
           any
           beloved
           Temptation
           we
           either
           quench
           the
           good
           Motions
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           consider
           the
           Evil
           and
           Danger
           of
           the
           Sin
           we
           are
           tempted
           to
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           thereby
           deterred
           from
           committing
           it
           ;
           or
           purposely
           contrive
           to
           baffle
           
             our
             own
          
           Consideration
           by
           opposing
           it
           either
           with
           some
           ungrounded
           Hope
           of
           Impunity
           ,
           or
           some
           fallacious
           Promise
           of
           future
           Amendment
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           make
           way
           for
           our
           sin
           ,
           we
           do
           either
           of
           these
           ways
           wilfully
           drive
           all
           good
           thoughts
           from
           our
           Minds
           lest
           they
           should
           disturb
           and
           interrupt
           us
           in
           the
           Injoyment
           of
           it
           ,
           our
           Inconsideration
           is
           to
           be
           resolved
           into
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           our
           Wills
           ,
           and
           not
           into
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Infirmity
           of
           our
           Natures
           .
           And
           he
           that
           will
           not
           consider
           because
           he
           will
           sin
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           extenuate
           his
           sin
           by
           his
           Inconsideration
           ,
           urges
           one
           sin
           in
           excuse
           for
           another
           ,
           and
           makes
           that
           which
           is
           his
           Fault
           ,
           his
           Apology
           .
           Whensoever
           therefore
           we
           sin
           out
           of
           any
           actual
           and
           wilful
           Inconsideration
           ,
           we
           
           sin
           wilfully
           ,
           and
           consequently
           do
           thereby
           vertually
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           the
           final
           Event
           of
           which
           ,
           without
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           will
           be
           our
           everlasting
           Ruin
           and
           Perdition
           .
           But
           then
           besides
           this
           actual
           there
           is
           also
           an
           habitual
           Inconsideration
           ,
           which
           is
           wilful
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           by
           often
           stifling
           the
           Convictions
           of
           our
           Consciences
           we
           have
           seared
           them
           into
           a
           deep
           Insensibility
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           now
           we
           sin
           on
           without
           any
           Remorse
           or
           Reluctancy
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           our
           Lusts
           with
           the
           same
           indifferency
           as
           we
           do
           to
           our
           Beds
           or
           our
           Tables
           ,
           without
           either
           considering
           what
           we
           are
           doing
           ,
           or
           reflecting
           on
           what
           we
           have
           done
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           palliating
           our
           sin
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           Aggravations
           of
           it
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           no
           excuse
           that
           we
           sin
           out
           of
           an
           evil
           Habit
           which
           we
           voluntarily
           contracted
           by
           frequent
           Acts
           of
           sin
           ,
           so
           neither
           will
           it
           at
           all
           excuse
           us
           that
           we
           sin
           out
           of
           an
           habitual
           Inconsideration
           which
           we
           wilfully
           contracted
           by
           often
           refusing
           to
           consider
           .
           But
           as
           vicious
           Habits
           have
           a
           proper
           Evil
           and
           Guiltiness
           in
           them
           distinct
           from
           those
           vicious
           Acts
           that
           produced
           them
           ;
           so
           habitual
           Inconsideration
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           peculiar
           Venom
           of
           its
           own
           beyond
           what
           was
           in
           those
           actual
           Inconsiderations
           whereby
           it
           was
           acquired
           .
           And
           accordingly
           it
           is
           described
           in
           the
           Scripture
           as
           
           the
           worst
           ,
           the
           most
           desperate
           and
           incurable
           state
           of
           a
           Sinner
           :
           It
           is
           called
           a
           reprobate-Mind
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
             a
             seared
             Conscience
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           2.
           
           
             a
             hard
             and
             unrelenting
             heart
             that
             treasureth
             up
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.
           5.
           
           So
           that
           if
           we
           go
           on
           in
           sin
           without
           considering
           ,
           with
           a
           Mind
           habitually
           regardless
           &
           insensible
           ,
           we
           are
           hardned
           and
           inveterate
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           only
           renounced
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           but
           have
           also
           forfeited
           our Selves
           ,
           and
           that
           almost
           irreparably
           against
           all
           his
           Methods
           of
           conquering
           and
           subduing
           us
           .
           But
           then
        
         
           3ly
           .
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           We
           vertually
           renounce
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           we
           persist
           in
           our
           sin
           against
           Knowledge
           and
           Consideration
           .
           For
           to
           sin
           on
           obstinately
           against
           Knowledge
           &
           Consideration
           ,
           argues
           an
           invincible
           Malice
           of
           Will
           ;
           for
           tho
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           ignorant
           and
           inconsiderate
           Sinner
           be
           very
           sad
           and
           deplorable
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           much
           more
           Hope
           of
           him
           because
           he
           hath
           never
           yet
           the
           Force
           &
           Efficacy
           of
           Knowledge
           &
           Consideration
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           be
           brought
           to
           experience
           ,
           may
           prove
           a
           succesful
           Means
           of
           his
           Cure
           and
           Reformation
           .
           But
           the
           knowing
           and
           considerate
           Sinner
           hath
           tryed
           and
           conquered
           the
           Remedy
           ,
           hath
           experimented
           the
           only
           means
           of
           his
           Cure
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           grows
           worse
           and
           worse
           under
           the
           Application
           ;
           he
           knows
           what
           his
           sin
           is
           ,
           and
           considers
           the
           Consequence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           sins
           on
           ;
           which
           argues
           a
           desperate
           Resolution
           of
           Will
           in
           him
           
           thus
           to
           run
           himself
           upon
           a
           foreseen
           Ruin
           ,
           and
           leap
           into
           Hell
           with
           his
           Eyes
           open
           .
           And
           what
           Hope
           is
           there
           of
           dissuading
           him
           from
           his
           sin
           ,
           that
           knows
           and
           considers
           the
           Arguments
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           day
           breaks
           through
           them
           all
           at
           the
           Call
           of
           every
           sinful
           Temptation
           ?
           And
           as
           his
           Condition
           is
           most
           desperate
           ,
           so
           his
           Soul
           is
           most
           guilty
           and
           criminal
           ;
           for
           every
           Act
           of
           his
           sin
           is
           an
           open
           Defiance
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Saviour
           ;
           his
           Rebellion
           is
           barefac'd
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           manner
           of
           Pretence
           wherein
           to
           mask
           or
           disguise
           it self
           ;
           and
           he
           knows
           and
           owns
           himself
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           yet
           perseveres
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           extreamly
           aggravates
           and
           inhanses
           the
           Guilt
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Sinfulness
           and
           Immorality
           of
           Actions
           is
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Will
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Will
           in
           them
           are
           more
           or
           less
           proportionably
           ,
           as
           the
           Nature
           and
           Evil
           of
           them
           is
           more
           or
           less
           known
           and
           considered
           .
           Hence
           is
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Iames
             4.
             17.
             
             To
             him
             that
             knoweth
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             sin
             .
          
           Had
           he
           not
           known
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           Action
           ,
           the
           Weakness
           of
           his
           Understanding
           would
           have
           excused
           the
           Error
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           render'd
           it
           pardonable
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           innocent
           :
           But
           when
           his
           Understanding
           hath
           discharged
           its
           Office
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           the
           Evil
           that
           he
           
           ought
           to
           avoid
           ,
           that
           hath
           fairly
           acquitted
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           can
           stand
           no
           longer
           chargable
           for
           his
           Miscarriages
           :
           So
           that
           now
           the
           Man
           chooses
           at
           his
           own
           Peril
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           still
           choose
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           avoid
           ,
           his
           Understanding
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           his
           Will
           alone
           is
           Culpable
           .
           And
           when
           our
           Rebellion
           against
           our
           Saviour
           is
           not
           only
           wilful
           ,
           but
           the
           wilfulness
           of
           it
           is
           so
           extreamly
           aggravated
           by
           our
           Knowledge
           and
           Consideration
           ,
           what
           the
           Consequen●e
           of
           it
           will
           be
           that
           fearful
           Passage
           will
           assure
           us
           ,
           
             Luke
             12.
             47.
             
             The
             Servant
             that
             knoweth
             his
             Masters
             will
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             Stripes
             .
          
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           represent
           to
           you
           what
           that
           Forsaking
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           which
           exposes
           us
           to
           the
           Hazard
           of
           losing
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           proceed
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           to
           shew
           you
           upon
           what
           Accounts
           it
           is
           that
           our
           
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
          
           infers
           this
           fearful
           Loss
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           Briefly
           give
           you
           this
           four-fold
           Account
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           thus
           
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
          
           infers
           the
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           most
           inexcusable
           Contempt
           of
           the
           greatest
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           As
           it
           renders
           us
           the
           most
           unsitting
           Objects
           of
           Mercy
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           As
           it
           is
           an
           open
           Violation
           of
           the
           fixed
           and
           stated
           Condition
           of
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           As
           it
           is
           an
           utter
           Rejection
           of
           our
           last
           Remedy
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Our
           forsaking
           of
           Christ
           by
           any
           of
           the
           aforenamed
           Instances
           infers
           the
           everlasting
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           most
           inexcusable
           Contempt
           of
           the
           greatest
           Mercy
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           brought
           from
           thence
           with
           him
           the
           largest
           Offers
           of
           Mercy
           that
           Heaven
           it self
           could
           make
           to
           a
           sinful
           World
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           only
           bring
           down
           with
           him
           a
           Grant
           of
           universal
           Pardon
           and
           Indemnity
           under
           the
           Broad-Seal
           of
           Heaven
           for
           every
           Sinner
           that
           would
           lay
           down
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           his
           Allegiance
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           most
           endearing
           Invitations
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           to
           woo
           and
           win
           us
           to
           accept
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           also
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           all
           that
           an
           everlasting
           Heaven
           means
           ,
           Crowns
           of
           Immortal
           Glory
           and
           Pleasure
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           ,
           and
           reward
           our
           Acceptance
           of
           them
           .
           And
           what
           greater
           Mercy
           could
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           have
           expressed
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           send
           down
           his
           
             blessed
             Son
          
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           tender
           to
           us
           an
           Indemnity
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           invite
           us
           to
           accept
           it
           with
           a
           Promise
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           now
           we
           reject
           him
           ,
           now
           he
           is
           come
           to
           us
           with
           such
           vast
           and
           endearing
           Proposals
           ,
           what
           an
           intolerable
           slight
           will
           it
           be
           to
           the
           tender
           Mercies
           of
           God
           ?
           When
           we
           shall
           declare
           by
           our
           Actions
           that
           we
           will
           not
           exchange
           the
           sordid
           Pleasures
           of
           our
           Lust
           for
           the
           Pardon
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           the
           Hopes
           of
           a
           glorious
           Immortality
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           expect
           any
           farther
           Relief
           from
           God's
           Mercy
           ,
           after
           we
           have
           put
           such
           an
           intolerable
           Affront
           upon
           it
           by
           preferring
           such
           an
           unworthy
           Rival
           before
           it
           ?
           When
           God
           hath
           laid
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           his
           Love
           ,
           and
           his
           Heaven
           in
           our
           Way
           to
           stop
           us
           in
           our
           sinful
           Courses
           ,
           what
           a
           barbarous
           Indignity
           will
           it
           be
           to
           trample
           upon
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           run
           over
           them
           into
           Hell
           ?
           With
           what
           Face
           can
           we
           hope
           for
           any
           farther
           kindness
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           after
           we
           have
           treated
           its
           Kindness
           with
           so
           much
           Rudeness
           and
           Contempt
           ?
           Certainly
           for
           sinful
           Men
           to
           reject
           and
           run
           away
           from
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           them
           with
           so
           much
           Kindness
           ,
           when
           he
           courts
           them
           with
           such
           astonishing
           Expressions
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           is
           a
           Provocation
           sufficient
           to
           incense
           an
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           turn
           the
           tenderest
           Mercy
           into
           an
           implacable
           Fury
           .
           And
           when
           infinite
           Love
           is
           so
           infinitely
           provoked
           ,
           what
           less
           Expiation
           can
           it
           claim
           and
           exact
           ,
           than
           the
           everlasting
           Ruin
           and
           Perdition
           of
           our
           Souls
           ?
        
         
           2ly
           .
           Our
           
             Forsaking
             of
             Christ
          
           infers
           the
           everlasting
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           as
           it
           renders
           us
           the
           most
           incapable
           Objects
           of
           Mercy
           for
           the
           future
           .
           For
           when
           once
           we
           are
           arrived
           to
           that
           Height
           of
           Wickedness
           as
           finally
           to
           reject
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercies
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           
           is
           no
           farther
           Mercy
           that
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           ;
           if
           after
           this
           God
           should
           be
           so
           kind
           and
           indulgent
           as
           to
           pardon
           us
           ,
           alas
           !
           what
           would
           it
           signify
           ?
           for
           we
           should
           still
           be
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           in
           Despight
           of
           his
           Pardon
           ;
           and
           that
           wicked
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           which
           made
           us
           reject
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           would
           be
           an
           everlasting
           Hell
           to
           us
           though
           it
           should
           indemnify
           us
           .
           What
           will
           a
           Pardon
           avail
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           dying
           of
           the
           Stone
           or
           Strangury
           ?
           he
           can
           but
           die
           if
           he
           be
           not
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           die
           he
           must
           though
           he
           be
           .
           And
           as
           little
           Advantage
           it
           would
           be
           to
           a
           wicked
           Soul
           to
           be
           pardoned
           and
           absolved
           by
           God
           ,
           while
           she
           hath
           a
           Disease
           within
           her
           that
           preys
           upon
           her
           Vitals
           ,
           and
           hastens
           her
           to
           a
           certain
           Ruin.
           She
           ●ould
           have
           been
           but
           miserable
           in
           the
           
           future
           ●●fe
           if
           she
           had
           not
           been
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           miserable
           she
           must
           be
           if
           she
           continues
           wicked
           ,
           whether
           she
           be
           pardoned
           or
           no
           ;
           there
           being
           an
           
             everlasting
             Hell
          
           in
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           which
           no
           outward
           Act
           of
           Pardon
           can
           quench
           or
           extinguish
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           after
           our
           rejecting
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercies
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           God
           should
           not
           only
           pardon
           but
           admit
           us
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           indulge
           us
           the
           free
           Enjoyment
           of
           all
           its
           Pleasures
           and
           Felicities
           ;
           yet
           that
           vicious
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           which
           finally
           seduced
           us
           from
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           would
           render
           us
           for
           ever
           incapable
           of
           relishing
           
           the
           Joys
           of
           it
           .
           Those
           Rivers
           of
           Heavenly
           Pleasure
           would
           never
           agree
           with
           the
           hellish
           Temper
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           which
           ,
           like
           a
           feverish
           Tongue
           ,
           would
           utterly
           disgust
           their
           delicious
           Streams
           by
           Reason
           of
           its
           own
           over●lowing
           Gall.
           So
           that
           after
           we
           have
           finally
           rejected
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           we
           are
           neither
           capable
           of
           being
           indemnifyed
           from
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           of
           enjoying
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           having
           cast
           our selves
           beyond
           the
           Reach
           of
           all
           Mercy
           into
           a
           State
           wherein
           we
           can
           neither
           begin
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           nor
           cease
           to
           be
           miserable
           ,
           our
           Case
           is
           desperate
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Remedy
           but
           our
           Souls
           must
           be
           lost
           and
           undone
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           Our
           forsaking
           of
           Christ
           infers
           the
           everlasting
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           open
           Violation
           of
           the
           fixed
           and
           stated
           Condition
           of
           Mercy
           .
           The
           fixed
           and
           immoveable
           Condition
           of
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           constantly
           adhere
           to
           our
           Saviour
           by
           a
           true
           Faith
           and
           a
           sincere
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           that
           whenever
           we
           fall
           off
           from
           him
           either
           into
           Infidelity
           ,
           or
           Heresy
           ,
           or
           Disobedience
           ,
           we
           should
           remember
           from
           whence
           we
           are
           fallen
           ,
           and
           return
           again
           to
           him
           by
           a
           deep
           and
           serious
           Repentance
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           Condition
           is
           so
           low
           and
           condescending
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           the
           wise
           God
           and
           Governour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           propose
           his
           Mercy
           to
           us
           at
           a
           lower
           or
           easier
           Rate
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           should
           
           have
           asked
           our
           Consent
           upon
           what
           Conditions
           he
           should
           propose
           to
           us
           the
           Mercies
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           been
           the
           utmost
           Favour
           that
           we
           could
           in
           Modesty
           have
           craved
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           so
           gracious
           as
           to
           accept
           our
           unfeigned
           Faith
           and
           sincere
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           that
           whenever
           we
           fall
           off
           either
           from
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           would
           admit
           us
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           receive
           us
           again
           upon
           our
           Return
           and
           Amendment
           .
           And
           should
           he
           have
           proposed
           his
           Mercy
           to
           us
           upon
           any
           lower
           Terms
           ,
           he
           must
           of
           Necessity
           have
           let
           go
           the
           Reins
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           given
           us
           a
           free
           Toleration
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           Wickedness
           .
           Had
           the
           Condition
           of
           his
           Mercy
           been
           but
           one
           step
           lower
           than
           Repentance
           ,
           it
           had
           totally
           dissolved
           the
           Obligation
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           reduced
           the
           humane
           World
           into
           a
           
             perfect
             Anarchy
          
           .
           For
           should
           he
           have
           prostituted
           his
           Mercy
           to
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           made
           it
           a
           Refuge
           for
           obstinate
           Rebels
           to
           fly
           to
           ,
           and
           shelter
           themselves
           from
           the
           Reach
           of
           his
           Authority
           ;
           and
           how
           inconsistent
           would
           this
           have
           been
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           his
           Government
           ?
           This
           therefore
           being
           the
           lowest
           Condition
           upon
           which
           the
           wise
           and
           
             holy
             God
          
           can
           propose
           his
           Mercy
           to
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Ground
           to
           hope
           that
           after
           we
           have
           rejected
           this
           ,
           and
           are
           finally
           fallen
           off
           from
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           any
           
           new
           Proposal
           to
           us
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           yielded
           as
           much
           already
           to
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Inconstancy
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           possibly
           do
           with
           safety
           to
           his
           Government
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           will
           not
           suffice
           ,
           we
           may
           depend
           upon
           it
           that
           he
           will
           rather
           consent
           to
           sacrifice
           our
           Souls
           to
           his
           righteous
           Vengeance
           ,
           than
           his
           own
           Authority
           to
           our
           obstinate
           Wills.
           So
           that
           when
           once
           we
           have
           finally
           rejected
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           shaken
           hands
           
             for
             ever
          
           with
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           too
           ,
           we
           are
           quite
           beyond
           the
           Reach
           of
           any
           wise
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           deplorable
           must
           our
           Condition
           be
           ,
           when
           Things
           are
           reduced
           to
           this
           desperate
           Issue
           ,
           That
           God
           must
           either
           consent
           to
           be
           foolishly
           merciful
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           to
           abandon
           our
           Souls
           to
           everlasting
           Perdition
           ?
        
         
           4ly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Our
           
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
          
           infers
           the
           everlasting
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           utter
           Rejection
           of
           our
           last
           Remedy
           .
           For
           the
           last
           Remedy
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           Mankind
           to
           heal
           the
           Malignity
           of
           their
           Natures
           ,
           and
           recover
           them
           from
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           is
           the
           meritorious
           Death
           and
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           
             blessed
             Son
          
           ,
           who
           voluntarily
           undertaking
           to
           be
           the
           Attorney-General
           ,
           and
           
             Common
             Representative
          
           of
           sinful
           Men
           ,
           suffered
           Death
           in
           our
           stead
           as
           a
           vicarious
           Mulct
           and
           Punishment
           for
           our
           Sins
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           most
           merciful
           Father
           hath
           granted
           to
           all
           believing
           
           and
           
             truly
             penitent
          
           Sinners
           ,
           a
           general
           Indemnity
           from
           eternal
           Punishments
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           bound
           over
           by
           their
           Sins
           and
           Rebellions
           ;
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           Grant
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           thereupon
           sincerely
           repent
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           we
           are
           totally
           absolved
           from
           those
           everlasting
           Punishments
           whereunto
           they
           have
           exposed
           and
           obliged
           us
           .
           And
           this
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           being
           the
           last
           Remedy
           which
           God
           hath
           provided
           for
           our
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           the
           Grant
           of
           Pardon
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           in
           Consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           confined
           to
           believing
           and
           penitent
           Sinners
           ,
           it
           hence
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           finally
           persist
           in
           Vnbelief
           or
           Impenitency
           ,
           do
           thereby
           
             for
             ever
          
           cut
           themselves
           off
           from
           all
           Interest
           in
           that
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           from
           all
           Title
           to
           that
           Pardon
           that
           is
           granted
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           leave
           themselves
           
             for
             ever
          
           destitute
           of
           all
           Hope
           of
           Pardon
           and
           Indemnity
           for
           the
           future
           .
           So
           that
           by
           renouncing
           Christ
           we
           do
           renounce
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           and
           only
           Remedy
           we
           have
           to
           depend
           upon
           .
           Hence
           Heb.
           10.
           26.
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           that
           
             if
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           after
           we
           have
           been
           baptized
           ,
           and
           initiated
           into
           Christianity
           ,
           we
           relapse
           into
           Infidelity
           or
           wilful
           Disobedience
           ,
           we
           do
           thereby
           forfeit
           our
           Interest
           in
           
           Christ's
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           once
           rejected
           our
           Interest
           in
           that
           ,
           there
           remains
           no
           other
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ,
           i.e.
           no
           other
           Sacrifice
           upon
           which
           God
           will
           pardon
           and
           indemnify
           us
           .
           So
           that
           now
           all
           that
           remains
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           follows
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           ,
           
             viz.
             A
             certain
             fearful
             looking
             for
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             which
             shall
             devour
             the
             Adversaries
             .
          
           For
           when
           we
           have
           finally
           baffled
           our
           last
           and
           utmost
           Remedy
           ,
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           Souls
           must
           needs
           be
           desperate
           and
           incurable
           .
           When
           by
           our
           obstinate
           Unbelief
           or
           final
           Impenitence
           we
           have
           out-sinned
           the
           Virtue
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Sacrifice
           ,
           we
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Reach
           and
           Compass
           of
           God's
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           are
           sunk
           beyond
           all
           Hopes
           of
           Recovery
           ,
           into
           endless
           and
           irreversible
           Damnation
           .
           For
           now
           that
           precious
           Blood
           which
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           believed
           and
           repented
           ,
           would
           have
           spoke
           better
           things
           for
           us
           than
           the
           Blood
           of
           Abel
           ,
           will
           rise
           in
           Judgment
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           ,
           like
           the
           Bl●od
           of
           those
           Souls
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Altar
           ,
           will
           charge
           and
           impeach
           ,
           and
           be
           continually
           imprecating
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           us
           .
           And
           when
           that
           which
           was
           prepared
           for
           the
           last
           and
           utmost
           Remedy
           of
           our
           Souls
           shall
           be
           converted
           into
           their
           Bane
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           for
           their
           Advocate
           shall
           become
           their
           Accuser
           ;
           when
           that
           vocal
           Blood
           
           and
           those
           speaking
           Wounds
           which
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           shall
           plead
           against
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           instantly
           for
           Judgment
           upon
           them
           ;
           what
           can
           they
           henceforth
           expect
           but
           everlasting
           Ruin
           and
           Destruction
           ?
        
         
           What
           then
           remains
           ,
           that
           since
           our
           
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
          
           will
           so
           infallibly
           infer
           the
           Ruin
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           we
           all
           return
           to
           ,
           and
           cleave
           fast
           to
           our
           Saviour
           in
           our
           Belief
           and
           Obedience
           :
           That
           we
           ,
           who
           are
           fallen
           off
           from
           him
           into
           a
           Course
           of
           wilful
           Sin
           and
           Disobedience
           ,
           immediately
           return
           again
           by
           a
           deep
           and
           serious
           Repentance
           .
           For
           the
           Way
           in
           which
           we
           are
           walking
           leads
           directly
           to
           Destruction
           ;
           every
           Step
           of
           it
           is
           a
           Descent
           into
           Hell
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           the
           lowermost
           is
           the
           bottomless
           Pit
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           we
           know
           ,
           the
           very
           last
           Step
           we
           took
           brought
           us
           to
           the
           Brinks
           of
           the
           flaming
           Abyss
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           one
           Step
           further
           will
           set
           us
           beyond
           all
           Hope
           of
           Recovery
           .
           For
           in
           our
           sinful
           Progress
           we
           are
           wading
           forwards
           in
           a
           
             shelving
             Pool
          
           ,
           which
           the
           farther
           we
           go
           ,
           the
           deeper
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           deeper
           and
           deeper
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Bottom
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           every
           Step
           we
           are
           in
           Danger
           of
           going
           beyond
           our
           Depth
           ,
           and
           plunging
           our selves
           into
           an
           irrecoverable
           Ruin
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           we
           may
           be
           snatched
           away
           in
           our
           Iniquities
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           should
           so
           happen
           ,
           that
           after
           we
           have
           sinned
           
           this
           Moment
           ,
           we
           should
           die
           the
           next
           ,
           this
           will
           determin
           our
           everlasting
           Fate
           ,
           and
           sink
           us
           into
           eternal
           Misery
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           as
           we
           tender
           the
           safety
           of
           our
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           let
           us
           speedily
           forsake
           this
           dangerous
           Road
           in
           which
           Perdition
           way-lays
           ,
           and
           Hell
           gapes
           to
           devour
           us
           every
           step
           we
           go
           ;
           and
           return
           unto
           our
           Lord
           in
           whom
           our
           safety
           lyes
           .
           As
           yet
           the
           Opportunity
           of
           Salvation
           is
           in
           our
           Hands
           ,
           but
           before
           to
           morrow
           Morning
           it
           may
           slip
           away
           from
           between
           our
           Fingers
           ,
           and
           vanish
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           we
           that
           are
           this
           day
           wallowing
           in
           our
           Sins
           ,
           may
           before
           the
           next
           be
           roaring
           in
           Hell.
           So
           that
           while
           we
           defer
           and
           put
           off
           our
           Repentance
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           we
           do
           as
           it
           were
           cast
           Lots
           for
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           venture
           our
           everlasting
           Hopes
           upon
           a
           Contingency
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           in
           our
           Power
           to
           dispose
           of
           .
           As
           yet
           the
           Gate
           of
           Mercy
           is
           open
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           stands
           ready
           with
           his
           Arms
           out-stretched
           to
           welcome
           and
           receive
           us
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           we
           know
           if
           we
           enter
           not
           presently
           ,
           the
           Gate
           may
           be
           shut
           within
           a
           few
           Moments
           ,
           and
           then
           though
           we
           knock
           and
           cry
           till
           our
           hearts
           ake
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             open
             to
             us
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           receive
           no
           other
           Answer
           ,
           but
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             I
             know
             you
             not
             .
             O
             good
             God
             ,
          
           how
           are
           we
           besotted
           then
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           begin
           our
           Repentance
           
             to
             day
          
           we
           will
           wilfully
           run
           the
           
           Hazard
           of
           being
           eternally
           miserable
           before
           to
           
             morrow
             Morning
          
           !
           For
           if
           this
           should
           be
           the
           Evening
           of
           our
           day
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           as
           for
           all
           we
           know
           it
           may
           ,
           our
           Life
           and
           Eternity
           depends
           upon
           what
           we
           are
           now
           doing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           one
           would
           think
           it
           should
           highly
           concern
           us
           wisely
           to
           manage
           this
           last
           stake
           ,
           the
           winning
           or
           losing
           whereof
           may
           prove
           our
           making
           or
           undoing
           .
           In
           pity
           therefore
           to
           our
           perishing
           Souls
           let
           us
           return
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           
             too
             late
          
           ,
           before
           our
           
             Feet
             stumble
             on
             the
             dark
             Mountains
             ,
          
           and
           we
           fall
           down
           into
           everlasting
           Darkness
           .
           And
           being
           returned
           and
           reunited
           to
           him
           ,
           let
           us
           have
           a
           Care
           we
           do
           not
           revolt
           again
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           draw
           back
           we
           cancel
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           forfeit
           all
           its
           blessed
           Fruits
           and
           Benefits
           ;
           and
           unless
           we
           stedfastly
           persevere
           and
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           all
           the
           Pains
           we
           have
           taken
           in
           our
           Christian
           Course
           will
           be
           
             for
             ever
          
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           it
           will
           only
           administer
           to
           our
           future
           Misery
           .
           For
           how
           will
           it
           vex
           us
           in
           the
           other
           World
           to
           consider
           the
           Labour
           it
           cost
           us
           to
           take
           Heaven
           by
           storm
           ?
           How
           vigorously
           we
           strove
           to
           mount
           the
           
             Scaling
             Ladder
          
           ,
           through
           how
           many
           Difficulties
           we
           had
           forced
           our
           way
           to
           that
           height
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Religion
           we
           were
           arrived
           to
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           we
           are
           got
           as
           it
           were
           to
           the
           topmost
           Rounds
           ,
           and
           had
           laid
           
           our
           Hands
           upon
           the
           Battlements
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           just
           ready
           to
           leap
           in
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           all
           its
           Joys
           ;
           how
           basely
           we
           let
           go
           our
           Hold
           ,
           and
           so
           tumbled
           down
           from
           that
           stupendious
           height
           into
           the
           bottomless
           Abyss
           of
           endless
           Misery
           ?
           Doubtless
           this
           Consideration
           must
           necessarily
           sting
           our
           woful
           Souls
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           
             for
             ever
          
           inrage
           them
           against
           themselves
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           we
           value
           the
           Safety
           of
           our
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           let
           us
           ,
           who
           by
           our
           wilful
           Rebellions
           have
           gone
           astray
           ,
           return
           ,
           and
           constantly
           adhere
           to
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           .
           Alas
           ,
           where
           can
           we
           be
           happier
           than
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           who
           imposeth
           nothing
           on
           us
           but
           what
           contributes
           to
           our
           Welfare
           ?
           Where
           can
           we
           be
           safer
           than
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           Protection
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           Command
           and
           Disposal
           of
           all
           Events
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           all
           Power
           is
           given
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ?
           Where
           can
           we
           be
           placed
           more
           to
           
             our
             own
          
           Advantage
           than
           under
           his
           Guidance
           and
           Authority
           ,
           who
           never
           permits
           any
           to
           serve
           him
           for
           nought
           ,
           but
           hath
           engaged
           himself
           to
           recompence
           our
           Labour
           with
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           that
           fades
           not
           away
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           that
           after
           so
           many
           advantagious
           Invitations
           ,
           we
           should
           need
           to
           be
           scared
           to
           our
           Duty
           ?
           that
           after
           our
           
             blessed
             Master
          
           hath
           enjoyned
           us
           such
           a
           
             reasonable
             ,
             gentle
          
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           beneficial
           Service
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           forced
           
           to
           terrify
           us
           into
           it
           with
           the
           Flames
           of
           Hell
           ?
        
         
           IV.
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           Fourth
           Proposition
           ,
           
             That
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             lost
             ,
             't
             is
             lost
             irrecoverably
          
           ;
           where
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           we
           render
           Exchange
           ,
           is
           used
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           a
           Price
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           denoting
           that
           when
           once
           a
           Man
           hath
           sold
           his
           Soul
           to
           Perdition
           ,
           it
           is
           unredeemable
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Price
           will
           be
           accepted
           for
           its
           Ransom
           and
           Deliverance
           ;
           when
           a
           Man's
           Soul
           is
           in
           Hell
           under
           the
           wretched
           Bondage
           of
           a
           damned
           Spirit
           ,
           how
           little
           soever
           he
           regards
           it
           now
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           released
           again
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           had
           a
           thousand
           Worlds
           it
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           his
           Bondage
           being
           such
           as
           will
           admit
           no
           Ransom
           .
           For
           these
           Words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             common
             Proverb
          
           of
           the
           Age
           he
           lived
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           derived
           from
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Devil
           in
           
             Iob
             ,
             All
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             ,
             will
             he
             give
             for
             his
             Life
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           is
           dying
           ,
           he
           would
           willingly
           part
           with
           all
           to
           redeem
           his
           Life
           ,
           but
           all
           will
           not
           do
           .
           Which
           Proverb
           our
           Saviour
           adapts
           to
           his
           own
           Argument
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           proceeds
           from
           temporal
           to
           eternal
           Life
           :
           If
           a
           Man
           would
           give
           so
           much
           for
           his
           temporal
           Life
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           
           not
           give
           for
           his
           eternal
           one
           ?
           But
           as
           our
           temporal
           Life
           is
           not
           to
           be
           redeemed
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           our
           eternal
           one
           when
           once
           it
           is
           lost
           ;
           for
           when
           once
           our
           Soul
           is
           lost
           or
           abandoned
           to
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Damned
           ,
           it
           is
           
             lost
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Ransom
           that
           will
           be
           accepted
           of
           by
           God
           for
           its
           Redemption
           thence
           .
           In
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           which
           Argument
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           these
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           shew
           you
           that
           if
           God
           be
           so
           determined
           he
           may
           ,
           without
           any
           Injury
           either
           to
           his
           Iustice
           or
           Goodness
           ,
           detain
           lost
           Souls
           in
           the
           Bondage
           of
           
             Hell
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           refuse
           to
           accept
           any
           Ransom
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           is
           actually
           determined
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           God
           be
           so
           determined
           ,
           he
           may
           without
           any
           Injury
           either
           to
           his
           Justice
           or
           Goodness
           ,
           detain
           lost
           Souls
           in
           the
           Bondage
           of
           
             Hell
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           without
           accepting
           any
           Ransom
           for
           them
           .
           And
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           will
           plainly
           appear
           upon
           the
           due
           Consideration
           of
           these
           following
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           That
           God
           being
           the
           Sovereign
           Being
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           an
           unalienable
           Right
           to
           impose
           Laws
           upon
           all
           other
           Beings
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           That
           having
           this
           Right
           ,
           he
           may
           justly
           inforce
           those
           Laws
           with
           whatsoever
           Penalties
           he
           sees
           necessary
           or
           convenient
           .
        
         
         
           3dly
           .
           That
           when
           those
           Laws
           he
           imposes
           are
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           Iustice
           but
           Goodness
           in
           him
           to
           inforce
           them
           with
           the
           severest
           Penalty
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           That
           the
           Penalty
           of
           eternal
           Bondage
           under
           Misery
           ,
           is
           the
           severest
           and
           most
           effectual
           Way
           to
           inforce
           those
           beneficial
           Laws
           ,
           and
           oblige
           us
           to
           the
           Observance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           5thly
           .
           That
           if
           God
           think
           good
           to
           inforce
           his
           Laws
           with
           this
           Penalty
           ,
           he
           hath
           as
           much
           Right
           to
           exact
           it
           when
           we
           disobey
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           to
           threaten
           and
           impose
           it
           .
        
         
           6thly
           .
           That
           his
           actual
           exacting
           of
           it
           can
           no
           more
           impeach
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           than
           his
           threatning
           and
           denouncing
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           being
           the
           Sovereign
           Being
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           an
           unalienable
           Right
           to
           impose
           Laws
           upon
           all
           other
           Beings
           .
           For
           he
           being
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           powerful
           Being
           ,
           can
           himself
           be
           subject
           to
           no
           other
           Law
           but
           only
           that
           of
           his
           own
           Nature
           ;
           and
           his
           Power
           being
           infinite
           and
           unconfined
           as
           well
           as
           his
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           warrant
           him
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           is
           consistent
           with
           them
           .
           For
           to
           be
           sure
           a
           Being
           of
           infinite
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           Superior
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           necessarily
           exalted
           above
           all
           other
           Authorities
           by
           this
           incommunicable
           Prerogative
           of
           his
           Nature
           ;
           and
           being
           raised
           above
           all
           Authorities
           ,
           he
           
           must
           have
           Authority
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           his
           essential
           Dominion
           having
           no
           other
           Law
           to
           bound
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           of
           his
           own
           Nature
           ,
           he
           must
           necessarily
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           command
           whatsoever
           is
           consistent
           with
           his
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           .
           His
           Will
           therefore
           being
           by
           the
           infinite
           Pre-eminence
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           supreme
           ,
           all
           other
           Wills
           are
           obliged
           to
           bow
           before
           ,
           and
           prostrate
           themselves
           to
           its
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           whatsoever
           but
           he
           may
           justly
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           provided
           it
           be
           not
           repugnant
           to
           that
           supreme
           Law
           that
           is
           founded
           in
           his
           own
           Nature
           .
           This
           therefore
           being
           premised
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           Right
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Sovereign
           Being
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           all
           other
           Beings
           ;
           it
           hence
           follows
           ,
        
         
           2dly
           .
           That
           he
           may
           justly
           inforce
           those
           Laws
           with
           whatsoever
           Penalties
           he
           sees
           necessary
           or
           convenient
           .
           For
           Laws
           without
           Penalties
           are
           rather
           Petitions
           than
           Commands
           ;
           and
           unless
           they
           carry
           force
           enough
           with
           them
           to
           over-aw
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           make
           themselves
           obeyed
           ,
           they
           want
           the
           formal
           Sanction
           and
           Obligation
           of
           a
           Law.
           To
           have
           a
           Power
           therefore
           of
           imposing
           Penalties
           must
           necessarily
           be
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           Laws
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           Penalties
           that
           make
           the
           Laws
           to
           oblige
           ,
           that
           give
           them
           Power
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           inforce
           
           them
           with
           an
           awful
           Authority
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Power
           of
           giving
           Laws
           supposes
           the
           Power
           of
           imposing
           Penalties
           ,
           so
           it
           supposes
           a
           Power
           of
           imposing
           such
           Penalties
           as
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           incline
           and
           aw
           the
           Subject
           into
           Obedience
           ,
           against
           all
           Reasons
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           unless
           the
           Penalty
           be
           great
           enough
           to
           outweigh
           all
           other
           Considerations
           ,
           the
           Law
           which
           it
           inforces
           will
           be
           extreamly
           defective
           in
           Point
           of
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Subject
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           disobey
           as
           to
           obey
           .
           God
           therefore
           being
           by
           his
           own
           natural
           Right
           the
           Supreme
           Lawgiver
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           an
           equal
           Right
           of
           inforcing
           his
           Laws
           with
           such
           Penalties
           as
           in
           his
           own
           infinite
           Wisdom
           he
           shall
           think
           necessary
           to
           oblige
           his
           Creatures
           to
           obey
           him
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Penalty
           can
           be
           too
           rigorous
           or
           severe
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           inable
           his
           Laws
           to
           oblige
           and
           command
           us
           .
           Wherefore
           according
           as
           he
           sees
           his
           Subjects
           more
           or
           less
           tempted
           ,
           or
           inclined
           to
           disobey
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           need
           greater
           or
           less
           Penalties
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           foreseeing
           what
           a
           strong
           Propensity
           to
           Evil
           there
           would
           be
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           importunate
           Temptations
           this
           would
           be
           excited
           and
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           butx
           foresee
           that
           the
           severest
           Penalties
           would
           be
           necessary
           to
           back
           and
           inforce
           his
           Laws
           ,
           
           and
           being
           necessary
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           impose
           them
           ,
           how
           severe
           soever
           they
           might
           be
           ;
           nor
           is
           this
           Severity
           less
           good
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           just
           ;
           considering
           ,
        
         
           3dly
           .
           That
           when
           those
           Laws
           he
           imposes
           are
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           an
           Act
           of
           Justice
           in
           him
           to
           impose
           them
           with
           the
           severest
           Penalties
           ,
           but
           of
           Goodness
           .
           And
           this
           is
           really
           the
           Case
           as
           to
           those
           Laws
           which
           God
           hath
           imposed
           upon
           us
           ;
           for
           the
           Matter
           of
           them
           all
           is
           something
           tending
           to
           our
           good
           ,
           something
           or
           other
           that
           is
           perfective
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           conducive
           to
           our
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           Penalty
           is
           which
           they
           are
           backt
           and
           inforced
           with
           ,
           the
           greater
           Demonstration
           it
           is
           of
           God's
           Care
           and
           Zeal
           for
           our
           Happiness
           .
           For
           the
           End
           of
           Penalty
           is
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           Obedience
           is
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           the
           more
           strictly
           he
           obliges
           us
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           befriends
           us
           .
           When
           a
           distracted
           Man
           is
           endeavouring
           to
           mischief
           and
           destroy
           himself
           ,
           it
           is
           Kindness
           to
           bind
           him
           though
           it
           be
           with
           Chains
           of
           Iron
           .
           When
           therefore
           God
           found
           us
           so
           prone
           to
           injure
           our selves
           by
           wicked
           and
           mischievous
           Actions
           ,
           it
           was
           Mercy
           to
           bind
           our
           Hands
           with
           his
           Threatnings
           of
           Punishment
           ;
           and
           the
           stronger
           his
           Bands
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           express
           his
           Kindness
           ;
           because
           the
           more
           they
           oblige
           us
           
           to
           be
           kind
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           true
           to
           
             our
             own
          
           Interest
           .
           And
           certainly
           for
           God
           to
           lay
           us
           under
           the
           strongest
           Obligations
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Blemish
           to
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           most
           glorious
           Expression
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           will
           be
           so
           obstinate
           as
           to
           run
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           those
           Threatnings
           which
           he
           hath
           levelled
           against
           us
           to
           scare
           us
           into
           Happiness
           ,
           it
           is
           just
           with
           him
           to
           discharge
           them
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           feel
           the
           Effects
           of
           our
           Folly
           and
           Madness
           .
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Penalty
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           inforced
           his
           Laws
           is
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           be
           happy
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           greater
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           force
           it
           must
           have
           to
           oblige
           us
           ,
           it
           hence
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           not
           only
           a
           great
           ,
           but
           an
           eternal
           one
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           Goodness
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
        
         
           4thly
           .
           That
           the
           Penalty
           of
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           severest
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           most
           effectual
           to
           inforce
           those
           beneficial
           Laws
           which
           God
           hath
           imposed
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           the
           Observance
           of
           them
           .
           For
           to
           deter
           us
           from
           Sin
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           vehemently
           prone
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           requisite
           that
           the
           Penalty
           denounced
           against
           it
           should
           not
           only
           be
           great
           as
           to
           the
           Degree
           ,
           but
           endless
           also
           as
           to
           the
           Duration
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           so
           it
           might
           cut
           us
           off
           from
           all
           pretence
           of
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           no
           
           ground
           of
           Incouragement
           to
           be
           wicked
           .
           For
           we
           are
           exceeding
           apt
           to
           slight
           and
           undervalue
           those
           Evils
           which
           are
           proposed
           to
           deter
           us
           from
           the
           Goods
           which
           we
           vehemently
           desire
           ,
           especially
           when
           these
           Goods
           are
           present
           and
           sensible
           ,
           and
           those
           
             Evils
             future
          
           and
           invisible
           .
           For
           thus
           we
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Good
           that
           is
           before
           us
           we
           may
           injoy
           a
           great
           while
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           considerable
           ,
           we
           may
           presently
           enter
           upon
           the
           Possession
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           consequent
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           long
           while
           before
           it
           befalls
           us
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           doth
           ,
           there
           is
           this
           Comfort
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           at
           last
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           what
           will
           follow
           ,
           let
           us
           ever
           seize
           the
           
             present
             Good
          
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           best
           use
           we
           can
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           
             future
             Evil
          
           ,
           whenever
           it
           happens
           ,
           the
           Prospect
           of
           its
           End
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           remote
           ,
           will
           enable
           us
           to
           bear
           it
           more
           chearfully
           .
           For
           ten
           Years
           present
           Pleasure
           vehemently
           desired
           ,
           will
           far
           more
           effectually
           persuade
           us
           ,
           than
           a
           future
           Misery
           of
           double
           the
           Duration
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           future
           Penalty
           denounced
           against
           our
           Sin
           were
           finite
           and
           temporary
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           ballance
           those
           present
           Pleasures
           with
           which
           we
           are
           continually
           importuned
           and
           sollicited
           ;
           for
           the
           Penalty
           being
           proposed
           to
           deter
           us
           from
           Pleasures
           which
           we
           dearly
           love
           ,
           we
           are
           upon
           
           on
           that
           account
           inclined
           to
           make
           as
           light
           of
           it
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           flatter
           our selves
           with
           the
           softest
           and
           easiest
           Representations
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           be
           sure
           if
           there
           were
           any
           one
           comfortable
           Circumstance
           in
           it
           ,
           our
           Thoughts
           would
           presently
           insist
           upon
           that
           ,
           and
           urge
           it
           as
           a
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Penalty
           of
           our
           Sin
           had
           in
           it
           but
           the
           Circumstance
           of
           being
           finite
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           when
           ever
           it
           controuled
           our
           vicious
           Desires
           ,
           we
           should
           still
           make
           this
           a
           Pretence
           to
           despise
           it
           ;
           
             Well
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             never
             so
             terrible
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           Wherefore
           to
           inable
           it
           to
           terrify
           us
           effectually
           ,
           it
           was
           requisite
           that
           it
           should
           not
           only
           be
           great
           ,
           but
           endless
           ;
           that
           it
           being
           stripped
           of
           all
           tolerable
           Circumstances
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           able
           to
           find
           nothing
           in
           it
           to
           qualify
           the
           Terror
           of
           it
           .
           But
           now
           it
           being
           not
           only
           great
           but
           eternal
           ,
           the
           Threat
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           ,
           like
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           hangs
           lowering
           over
           us
           ,
           hath
           no
           
             bright
             side
          
           to
           divert
           our
           Thoughts
           from
           the
           Blackness
           and
           Horror
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           when-ever
           we
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           weigh
           it
           in
           the
           Ballance
           with
           our
           Sins
           ,
           we
           must
           resolve
           to
           forsake
           them
           ,
           or
           chuse
           to
           be
           desperate
           .
           Since
           therefore
           an
           eternal
           Penalty
           was
           so
           necessary
           to
           inforce
           God's
           Law
           ;
           and
           since
           his
           Law
           is
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           his
           so
           inforcing
           it
           can
           blemish
           neither
           his
           Justice
           nor
           Goodness
           .
           
           Wherefore
           though
           we
           should
           smart
           
             for
             ever
          
           for
           our
           Disobedience
           hereafter
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           just
           Reason
           to
           complain
           of
           God
           ;
           especially
           considering
           ,
        
         
           5thly
           .
           That
           if
           God
           shall
           think
           good
           to
           inforce
           his
           Law
           with
           such
           an
           eternal
           Penalty
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           as
           much
           Right
           to
           exact
           it
           upon
           our
           Disobedience
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           to
           threaten
           and
           impose
           it
           .
           For
           as
           Supremacy
           over
           all
           other
           Beings
           gives
           a
           Right
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           and
           inforce
           them
           with
           Threatnings
           of
           Punishment
           ;
           so
           when
           he
           hath
           actually
           imposed
           Laws
           upon
           us
           ,
           our
           Disobedience
           to
           them
           gives
           a
           Right
           to
           inflict
           on
           us
           the
           Punishments
           which
           he
           threatned
           when
           he
           imposed
           them
           .
           For
           in
           all
           legal
           Punishments
           the
           Right
           of
           Threatning
           them
           is
           founded
           on
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           ;
           but
           the
           Right
           of
           executing
           them
           in
           the
           Disobedience
           of
           the
           Subject
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Penalty
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           Disobedience
           the
           Sovereign
           cannot
           justly
           execute
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           unjust
           for
           him
           to
           threaten
           it
           ;
           for
           to
           threaten
           legally
           ,
           is
           to
           claim
           a
           Right
           to
           punish
           upon
           Condition
           the
           Law
           be
           broken
           and
           violated
           ;
           and
           that
           Sovereign
           who
           upon
           Condition
           of
           the
           Subjects
           Disobedience
           ,
           claims
           a
           Right
           to
           more
           Punishment
           than
           he
           can
           justly
           exact
           of
           him
           when
           he
           disobeys
           ,
           pretends
           to
           more
           Right
           than
           he
           really
           hath
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           
           his
           Claim
           is
           unrighteous
           .
           If
           therefore
           by
           the
           Threat
           of
           his
           Law
           God
           may
           justly
           claim
           a
           Right
           to
           punish
           us
           
             for
             ever
          
           if
           we
           disobey
           ,
           then
           doubtless
           when
           we
           have
           actually
           disobeyed
           ,
           he
           may
           as
           justly
           exact
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           no
           more
           exceed
           his
           Right
           when
           he
           inflicts
           what
           he
           threatned
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           when
           he
           threatned
           to
           inflict
           it
           .
           If
           he
           had
           Right
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             punish
             you
             for
             ever
             upon
             Condition
             you
             transgress
             my
             Laws
             ,
          
           then
           upon
           our
           performing
           that
           Condition
           he
           must
           necessarily
           have
           Right
           to
           do
           as
           he
           said
           .
           So
           that
           our
           transgressing
           his
           Law
           being
           a
           sufficient
           Condition
           for
           him
           to
           found
           a
           rightful
           Claim
           to
           punish
           us
           eternally
           ,
           by
           our
           doing
           this
           Condition
           we
           justly
           forfeit
           our selves
           to
           eternal
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           by
           
             our
             own
          
           Act
           and
           Deed
           voluntarily
           resign
           up
           our
           precious
           Souls
           to
           the
           just
           lash
           of
           an
           everlasting
           Vengeance
           ;
           which
           as
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           is
           no
           way
           obliged
           to
           suspend
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           our
           only
           Reserve
           ;
           considering
           ,
        
         
           6thly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           God's
           exacting
           this
           eternal
           Penalty
           of
           us
           can
           no
           more
           impeach
           his
           Goodness
           than
           his
           threatning
           and
           denouncing
           it
           .
           That
           it
           is
           highly
           consistent
           with
           his
           Goodness
           to
           threaten
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           not
           also
           consistent
           therewith
           to
           inflict
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           his
           
           own
           Wisdom
           would
           never
           admit
           him
           to
           threaten
           it
           .
           For
           to
           what
           end
           should
           he
           threaten
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           the
           Goodness
           of
           his
           Nature
           ?
           Either
           he
           must
           design
           to
           make
           us
           believe
           that
           he
           intends
           to
           act
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           if
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           must
           thereby
           design
           to
           abuse
           ,
           and
           misrepresent
           himself
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           blemish
           the
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           expose
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           own
           infinite
           Goodness
           .
           But
           if
           he
           did
           not
           design
           to
           make
           us
           believe
           it
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           should
           he
           threaten
           it
           ,
           since
           unless
           we
           believe
           it
           ,
           it
           can
           no
           more
           affect
           us
           than
           the
           firing
           of
           a
           Gun
           that
           is
           charged
           with
           nothing
           but
           Powder
           ,
           and
           was
           designed
           to
           make
           a
           noise
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           no
           Execution
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           it
           be
           repugnant
           to
           God's
           Goodness
           to
           execute
           this
           Penalty
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           repugnant
           to
           his
           Wisdom
           to
           denounce
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           being
           not
           only
           consistent
           with
           ,
           but
           an
           Expression
           of
           his
           Goodness
           to
           denounce
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           designs
           thereby
           to
           oblige
           us
           more
           firmly
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           everlasting
           Happiness
           is
           included
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           no
           less
           an
           Expression
           of
           the
           same
           Goodness
           to
           execute
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           by
           our
           obstinate
           Persistence
           in
           Sin
           have
           render'd
           our selves
           incapable
           of
           Mercy
           .
           For
           now
           there
           being
           no
           more
           good
           to
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           us
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Goodness
           in
           God
           to
           punish
           us
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           if
           thereby
           any
           good
           may
           be
           done
           to
           
           others
           by
           us
           ;
           if
           by
           making
           us
           everlasting
           Monuments
           of
           his
           just
           Indignation
           ,
           he
           can
           everlastingly
           warn
           and
           secure
           others
           from
           those
           desperate
           Courses
           that
           ruined
           us
           .
           For
           in
           this
           Case
           his
           punishing
           us
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           may
           be
           an
           effectual
           means
           to
           do
           that
           good
           to
           others
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           do
           to
           us
           by
           threatning
           to
           punish
           us
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           take
           warning
           by
           our
           Punishment
           ,
           though
           we
           would
           take
           none
           by
           his
           Threatning
           .
           And
           when
           by
           being
           obstinately
           deaf
           to
           the
           Threat
           of
           eternal
           Perdition
           ,
           which
           God
           denounced
           on
           purpose
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           only
           forfeited
           our selves
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           have
           also
           sinned
           our selves
           into
           an
           Incapacity
           of
           having
           any
           good
           done
           upon
           us
           ;
           the
           only
           Use
           which
           the
           
             Divine
             Goodness
          
           can
           make
           of
           us
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           good
           to
           others
           by
           us
           ;
           which
           it
           can
           no
           otherwise
           do
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           our
           everlasting
           Suffering
           an
           everlasting
           Example
           for
           them
           to
           take
           warning
           by
           .
           For
           though
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           every
           vertuous
           Soul
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           so
           confirmed
           in
           its
           state
           of
           Beatitude
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           fall
           from
           it
           ,
           yet
           shall
           it
           be
           confirmed
           no
           otherwise
           than
           by
           the
           force
           of
           those
           Reasons
           and
           invincible
           Motives
           which
           shall
           then
           continually
           urge
           ,
           and
           immovably
           determine
           it
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           One
           of
           which
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reasonably
           suppose
           ,
           
           will
           be
           their
           Prospect
           of
           the
           endless
           Miseries
           of
           the
           Damned
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           an
           everlasting
           Monitor
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           their
           own
           sense
           of
           the
           ravishing
           Pleasures
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           will
           secure
           them
           
             for
             ever
          
           from
           falling
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Angels
           of
           Heaven
           took
           warning
           by
           the
           Fall
           and
           Ruin
           of
           their
           
             Apostate
             Brethren
          
           ,
           as
           doubtless
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           became
           more
           immovably
           confirmed
           in
           Innocence
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           why
           may
           we
           not
           as
           well
           suppose
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           those
           Reasons
           by
           which
           the
           
             Spirits
             of
             just
             Men
          
           are
           so
           immovably
           confirmed
           in
           their
           
             Heavenly
             State
          
           ,
           is
           the
           sad
           Example
           of
           the
           endless
           Miseries
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ?
           If
           therefore
           when
           God
           hath
           denounced
           eternal
           Misery
           against
           us
           on
           purpose
           to
           threaten
           us
           into
           Happiness
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           no
           warning
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Goodness
           in
           him
           to
           inflict
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           since
           thereby
           he
           may
           so
           effectually
           contribute
           to
           the
           confirming
           of
           others
           in
           eternal
           Happiness
           .
           For
           if
           we
           will
           not
           be
           wrought
           on
           by
           such
           a
           dreadful
           Denunciation
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           good
           can
           be
           done
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           are
           past
           Recovery
           ,
           and
           are
           forfeited
           by
           
             our
             own
          
           Obstinacy
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God's
           Vengeance
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Goodness
           in
           him
           so
           to
           dispose
           of
           us
           as
           may
           be
           most
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           dispose
           of
           us
           to
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           to
           make
           
           use
           of
           us
           as
           Arguments
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           others
           in
           eternal
           Happiness
           ;
           that
           so
           our
           Sufferings
           may
           be
           to
           them
           what
           his
           Threatnings
           were
           to
           us
           ,
           Arguments
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           be
           
             happy
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           First
           Thing
           propos'd
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           you
           that
           if
           God
           be
           so
           determined
           ,
           he
           may
           ,
           without
           any
           Injury
           either
           to
           his
           Iustice
           or
           Goodness
           ,
           retain
           lost
           Souls
           in
           the
           Bondage
           of
           
             Hell
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           refuse
           to
           accept
           any
           Ransom
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Second
           Head
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           God
           is
           actually
           determined
           so
           to
           do
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           demonstrate
           by
           these
           three
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           hath
           already
           exacted
           a
           Ransom
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           other
           can
           be
           equivalent
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           reasonably
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           be
           rejected
           he
           will
           accept
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           he
           hath
           expresly
           declared
           himself
           to
           be
           thus
           determined
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           having
           thus
           declared
           himself
           ,
           we
           must
           suppose
           that
           either
           he
           intended
           this
           Declaration
           only
           for
           a
           Scare-crow
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           determined
           to
           act
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           That
           God
           is
           determined
           to
           conclude
           lost
           Souls
           under
           endless
           Misery
           ,
           and
           admit
           
           no
           Ransom
           for
           them
           ,
           appears
           from
           hence
           ;
           because
           he
           hath
           already
           exacted
           a
           Ransom
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           other
           can
           be
           equivalent
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           reasonably
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           be
           rejected
           ,
           he
           will
           accept
           no
           other
           .
           When
           by
           our
           first
           Apostacy
           from
           God
           ,
           we
           stained
           the
           Innocence
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           forfeited
           our
           Lives
           to
           the
           just
           Vengeance
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           so
           terribly
           was
           it
           then
           incensed
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           accept
           no
           meaner
           Ransom
           for
           us
           than
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           so
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             as
             silver
             and
             gold
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Lamb
             without
             blemish
             ,
             and
             without
             spot
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           though
           this
           Ransom
           was
           of
           such
           a
           vast
           and
           incomparable
           Value
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Treasures
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           insignificant
           Trifles
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           was
           the
           Virtue
           of
           it
           to
           extend
           no
           further
           than
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           a
           lively
           Faith
           ,
           and
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ,
           returned
           from
           their
           Rebellion
           to
           their
           Duty
           and
           Allegiance
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           but
           instead
           thereof
           obstinately
           persist
           in
           our
           Wickedness
           and
           Folly
           ,
           we
           renounce
           all
           our
           Part
           and
           Interest
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           do
           in
           effect
           declare
           ,
           that
           upon
           such
           Terms
           as
           those
           we
           will
           not
           be
           beholding
           to
           him
           for
           our
           Ransom
           ;
           but
           that
           rather
           than
           
           accept
           of
           Redemption
           upon
           such
           ungrateful
           Conditions
           ,
           we
           will
           trust
           to
           the
           Courtesy
           of
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           abide
           the
           most
           fatal
           Effects
           of
           it
           .
           When
           therefore
           by
           persisting
           to
           the
           End
           in
           our
           Unbelief
           and
           Impenitence
           ,
           we
           have
           finally
           rejected
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           utterly
           extinguish'd
           all
           our
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           it
           ;
           what
           Pretence
           of
           Reason
           have
           we
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           ever
           accept
           of
           any
           other
           Ransom
           for
           us
           ?
           When
           to
           the
           Sins
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           made
           the
           first
           Forfeiture
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           we
           have
           added
           the
           rank
           and
           horrid
           Impiety
           of
           trampling
           on
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           only
           not
           redeemed
           by
           it
           from
           the
           Vengeance
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           are
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           deeply
           inthralled
           to
           it
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           additional
           Guilt
           we
           have
           contracted
           by
           squandring
           away
           the
           Price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           :
           With
           what
           Face
           can
           we
           expect
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           such
           black
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           accept
           of
           any
           Exchange
           for
           our
           Souls
           ?
           He
           that
           would
           not
           release
           us
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           our
           first
           Guilts
           upon
           any
           less
           Consideration
           than
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           what
           likelihood
           is
           there
           that
           any
           Consideration
           should
           move
           him
           to
           release
           us
           after
           we
           have
           so
           prodigiously
           augmented
           our
           Guilt
           by
           rejecting
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           finally
           renouncing
           all
           our
           Interest
           in
           it
           ?
           Doubtless
           he
           that
           demanded
           
           so
           vast
           a
           Ransom
           for
           us
           when
           our
           Guilt
           was
           so
           comparatively
           small
           and
           inconsiderable
           ,
           will
           account
           no
           Ransom
           sufficient
           when
           we
           have
           so
           transcendently
           inhanced
           and
           multiplied
           it
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           such
           an
           unspeakable
           value
           can
           give
           us
           no
           Relief
           without
           our
           willing
           Acceptance
           of
           it
           upon
           the
           Terms
           it
           is
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           when
           we
           have
           finally
           refused
           it
           on
           those
           Terms
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           something
           that
           is
           more
           valuable
           than
           his
           Blood
           that
           must
           relieve
           us
           ;
           something
           that
           is
           sufficient
           not
           only
           to
           redeem
           us
           from
           those
           Guilts
           which
           his
           Blood
           was
           a
           Ransom
           for
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           expiate
           the
           Guilt
           of
           our
           trampling
           on
           his
           Blood
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           blackest
           of
           all
           .
           But
           since
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           incomparably
           the
           most
           precious
           Ransom
           that
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           could
           afford
           ,
           what
           hope
           is
           there
           that
           when
           this
           is
           rejected
           by
           us
           ,
           God
           should
           accept
           any
           other
           in
           exchange
           for
           our
           Souls
           ?
        
         
           2dly
           .
           That
           God
           is
           really
           determined
           to
           conclude
           lost
           Souls
           under
           endless
           Misery
           ,
           and
           admit
           no
           Ransom
           for
           them
           ,
           appears
           also
           from
           hence
           ,
           Because
           he
           hath
           expresly
           declared
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           determined
           .
           For
           so
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           great
           Messenger
           of
           his
           Will
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           expresly
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           final
           Sentence
           of
           the
           
           Wicked
           shall
           be
           to
           
             everlasting
             Fire
             ,
             Matth
          
           25.
           41.
           and
           that
           the
           Fate
           of
           obstinate
           Sinners
           ,
           whom
           he
           compares
           to
           Chaff
           ,
           shall
           be
           to
           be
           
             burned
             up
             with
             unquenchable
             fire
          
           .
           But
           perhaps
           you
           may
           object
           ,
           that
           these
           Texts
           only
           prove
           the
           Everlastingness
           of
           the
           Fire
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           suffer
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           everlasting
           Suffering
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           this
           Fire
           perhaps
           may
           immediately
           consume
           ,
           and
           utterly
           destroy
           them
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           insensible
           of
           Misery
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           contrary
           is
           most
           evident
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           expresly
           said
           to
           live
           in
           this
           Fire
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           the
           Functions
           of
           living
           Beings
           in
           Misery
           ;
           
             to
             weep
             and
             wail
             ,
             and
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             ,
             Matth.
          
           13.
           42.
           and
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           Dives
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             in
             Hell
             ,
             being
             in
             torments
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             see
             Abraham
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             Lazarus
             in
             his
             bosom
          
           ;
           and
           to
           
             cry
             out
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Father
             Abraham
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             send
             Lazarus
             that
             he
             may
             dip
             the
             tip
             of
             his
             finger
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             cool
             my
             tongue
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             tormented
             in
             this
             flame
             ,
          
           Luke
           16.
           23.
           
           —
           A
           plain
           Evidence
           that
           this
           Fire
           is
           to
           torment
           and
           not
           to
           consume
           them
           .
           Well
           ,
           but
           this
           you
           will
           say
           imports
           no
           more
           than
           their
           being
           tortured
           in
           Hell
           for
           some
           period
           of
           Time
           ,
           after
           which
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           may
           cease
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           miserable
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           elsewhere
           it
           is
           expresly
           
           asserted
           ,
           that
           this
           Torture
           is
           to
           indure
           
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           for
           these
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           
             shall
             go
             away
             into
             everlasting
             Punishment
             ,
             Matth.
          
           25.
           46.
           
           And
           how
           can
           their
           Punishment
           be
           everlasting
           ,
           unless
           we
           suppose
           them
           to
           subsist
           everlastingly
           in
           it
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           it
           is
           everlasting
           only
           as
           it
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Destruction
           ,
           or
           Privation
           of
           their
           Being
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           in
           other
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           it
           is
           expresly
           asserted
           ,
           that
           this
           everlasting
           Punishment
           is
           a
           positive
           thing
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Worm
           that
           never
           
             dieth
             ,
             Mark
          
           9.
           44.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           to
           all
           Eternity
           lives
           and
           preys
           upon
           the
           wretched
           Sufferers
           ;
           and
           more
           expresly
           yet
           ,
           Revel
           .
           20.
           10.
           those
           that
           are
           
             cast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
          
           are
           said
           to
           
             be
             tormented
          
           there
           
             day
             and
             night
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
          
           Where
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           plainly
           denote
           positive
           Torment
           ,
           and
           referring
           peculiarly
           to
           a
           Rack
           ,
           denotes
           the
           kind
           of
           this
           positive
           Torment
           to
           be
           such
           as
           is
           not
           designed
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           our
           Lives
           ,
           but
           to
           continue
           them
           with
           inexpressible
           Pains
           .
           For
           this
           we
           know
           is
           the
           proper
           Use
           and
           Design
           of
           a
           Rack
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           upon
           this
           tormenting
           Rack
           of
           Hellish
           Punishment
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           
             no
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             Rev.
          
           14.
           11.
           
           So
           that
           the
           eternal
           Misery
           of
           lost
           Souls
           is
           as
           fully
           and
           expresly
           asserted
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           well
           
           have
           been
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           expressed
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           leave
           no
           Pretence
           of
           Exception
           for
           Gainsayers
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           as
           plainly
           asserted
           to
           be
           as
           it
           could
           well
           have
           been
           if
           it
           really
           were
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           suppose
           the
           Thing
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Assertion
           to
           be
           fallacious
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           think
           that
           God's
           own
           Word
           doth
           truly
           signify
           his
           Determination
           ,
           we
           must
           from
           hence
           be
           forced
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           really
           determined
           to
           shut
           up
           lost
           Souls
           in
           eternal
           Misery
           ,
           and
           admit
           no
           Ransom
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           This
           also
           appears
           ,
           because
           if
           after
           he
           hath
           thus
           declared
           himself
           ,
           there
           were
           any
           Reason
           to
           think
           that
           he
           is
           not
           determined
           to
           act
           accordingly
           ,
           that
           Reason
           would
           warrant
           us
           to
           believe
           that
           this
           Declaration
           was
           only
           intended
           for
           a
           Scare-crow
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           contemn
           and
           despise
           it
           .
           For
           against
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           (
           and
           is
           by
           some
           Men
           )
           objected
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           do
           as
           he
           threatens
           ;
           that
           when
           by
           our
           Disobedience
           we
           have
           incurred
           the
           Penalty
           he
           threatens
           ,
           he
           hath
           an
           undoubted
           Right
           indeed
           to
           inflict
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           consequently
           may
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           inflict
           it
           without
           any
           Wrong
           or
           Injustice
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           he
           may
           dispense
           with
           it
           too
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           convenient
           .
           For
           the
           Punishment
           being
           only
           a
           
           Debt
           which
           the
           Sinner
           owes
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           more
           obliged
           than
           other
           Creditors
           are
           to
           exact
           the
           utmost
           farthing
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           may
           exact
           or
           remit
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           abate
           what
           part
           soever
           he
           pleases
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           a
           merciful
           Creditor
           will
           not
           be
           so
           extreme
           and
           rigorous
           as
           to
           exact
           of
           us
           the
           utmost
           Punishment
           we
           owe
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           when
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           smart
           a
           while
           for
           our
           Folly
           ,
           he
           will
           either
           release
           us
           into
           a
           more
           happy
           Condition
           ,
           or
           put
           an
           end
           to
           our
           Beings
           and
           Miseries
           together
           .
           To
           which
           I
           might
           answer
           ,
           That
           when
           by
           our
           Sins
           we
           have
           forfeited
           our selves
           to
           the
           just
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           infinite
           Mercy
           and
           Goodness
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           punish
           us
           according
           to
           his
           Threatning
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           by
           our
           Sins
           have
           render'd
           our selves
           incapable
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           Mercy
           which
           now
           inclines
           him
           to
           do
           good
           to
           us
           ,
           will
           then
           equally
           incline
           him
           to
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           by
           the
           dreadful
           Example
           of
           our
           Punishment
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           may
           be
           a
           very
           mer●iful
           Creditor
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           exact
           of
           us
           the
           utmost
           Farthing
           .
           But
           this
           I
           have
           already
           largely
           insisted
           on
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           2dly
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           what
           God
           may
           do
           is
           not
           for
           us
           to
           determine
           when
           he
           may
           ,
           or
           may
           not
           ,
           and
           is
           obliged
           to
           neither
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           expresly
           denounced
           what
           he
           will
           do
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           hope
           
           that
           he
           will
           be
           better
           than
           his
           Word
           .
           For
           if
           after
           that
           he
           hath
           denounced
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           persist
           in
           our
           Sin
           he
           will
           punish
           us
           
             for
             ever
          
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           left
           us
           any
           just
           Reason
           to
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           he
           would
           thereby
           have
           countermined
           himself
           ,
           and
           baffled
           the
           Design
           of
           his
           own
           Denunciation
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           terrify
           his
           rebellious
           Creatures
           from
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           to
           aw
           them
           into
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           .
           But
           how
           much
           Reason
           soever
           he
           hath
           given
           me
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           be
           so
           severe
           to
           me
           as
           he
           threatens
           ,
           so
           much
           Reason
           he
           must
           have
           given
           me
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           his
           Threatnings
           .
           If
           I
           had
           any
           just
           Reason
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           will
           be
           more
           merciful
           than
           to
           inflict
           what
           he
           denounces
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           irrational
           thing
           for
           me
           to
           dread
           his
           Denunciations
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           God
           will
           do
           as
           just
           Reason
           directs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           conclude
           either
           my
           Reason
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           or
           God's
           Denunciation
           to
           be
           a
           Scare-crow
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           any
           just
           Reason
           why
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Goodness
           should
           interpose
           ,
           and
           avert
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Threats
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           can
           do
           nothing
           that
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Goodness
           forbids
           :
           But
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Reason
           for
           such
           an
           Interposure
           ,
           I
           am
           unreasonably
           presumptuous
           to
           expect
           it
           .
           So
           that
           either
           my
           Expectation
           must
           be
           groundless
           ,
           
           or
           my
           Fear
           of
           God's
           Threatnings
           irratio●al
           :
           And
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           wise
           God
           would
           ever
           go
           about
           to
           aw
           his
           Creatures
           into
           Obedience
           by
           threatning
           their
           Sin
           with
           such
           Punishments
           as
           he
           knows
           they
           have
           just
           Reason
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           ?
           Whatsoever
           therefore
           God
           may
           do
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           if
           we
           go
           on
           in
           our
           Sins
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           either
           not
           punish
           us
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           less
           than
           he
           hath
           threatned
           ;
           or
           consequently
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           abate
           us
           one
           moment
           of
           that
           eternal
           Misery
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           denounced
           against
           us
           .
           What
           then
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           since
           when
           our
           Soul
           is
           lost
           ,
           it
           is
           
             lost
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           we
           now
           take
           all
           possible
           care
           to
           secure
           it
           while
           we
           may
           .
        
         
           V.
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           Fifth
           and
           last
           Proposition
           ;
           
             That
             this
             irrecoverable
             Loss
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             of
             such
             VAST
             and
             VNSPEAKABLE
             moment
             ,
             that
             the
             Gain
             of
             all
             the
             World
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             compensate
             it
             :
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           It
           will
           not
           profit
           him
           at
           all
           ;
           nay
           it
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           turn
           to
           his
           unspeakable
           Loss
           and
           Disadvantage
           :
           Though
           by
           renouncing
           his
           Profession
           of
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           his
           Obedience
           of
           my
           Laws
           ,
           a
           Man
           were
           sure
           to
           
           make
           himself
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           possess
           and
           injoy
           it
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ;
           yet
           if
           for
           so
           doing
           he
           should
           afterwards
           lose
           his
           Soul
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           he
           will
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           in
           the
           issue
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           woful
           Bargain
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           himself
           a
           vast
           Loser
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           suffer
           those
           intollerable
           Damages
           which
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           Soul
           implies
           .
           For
           the
           Proof
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           run
           a
           Comparison
           between
           the
           Gain
           and
           the
           Loss
           ,
           and
           therein
           endeavour
           to
           represent
           to
           you
           how
           much
           the
           Evil
           of
           this
           Loss
           exceeds
           the
           Good
           of
           that
           Gain
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           shall
           do
           in
           these
           following
           Particulars
           :
        
         
           1st
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           is
           imaginary
           and
           fantastical
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           is
           real
           and
           substantial
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           is
           narrow
           and
           particular
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           is
           large
           and
           universal
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           is
           convertible
           into
           Evil
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           is
           never
           to
           be
           improved
           into
           Good.
           
        
         
           4thly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           is
           mixt
           and
           sophisticated
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           is
           pure
           and
           unmingled
           .
        
         
           5thly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           is
           full
           of
           Intermissions
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           is
           continual
           .
        
         
         
           6thly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           is
           short
           and
           transitory
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           is
           eternal
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           is
           imaginary
           and
           fantastical
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           is
           real
           and
           substantial
           .
           For
           whatsoever
           we
           gain
           of
           this
           World's
           Goods
           beyond
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           serve
           the
           real
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           modest
           Conveniencies
           of
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           administers
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           but
           only
           to
           gratify
           an
           extravagant
           Fancy
           :
           For
           all
           the
           real
           Need
           that
           a
           Man
           hath
           of
           these
           
             worldly
             Goods
          
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           maintain
           and
           provide
           for
           his
           Body
           ;
           for
           his
           Soul
           hath
           no
           more
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           an
           Angel
           hath
           of
           Money
           to
           buy
           Victuals
           and
           Clothes
           with
           :
           and
           one
           would
           think
           so
           small
           a
           thing
           as
           an
           humane
           Body
           is
           ,
           could
           not
           need
           many
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           piece
           of
           animate
           Matter
           ,
           some
           six
           foot
           long
           ,
           might
           be
           very
           easily
           and
           cheaply
           provided
           for
           :
           And
           indeed
           so
           it
           would
           be
           if
           we
           could
           once
           forbear
           fancying
           its
           Needs
           to
           be
           greater
           than
           they
           are
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           let
           loose
           the
           Reins
           to
           an
           ungoverned
           Fancy
           ,
           That
           will
           so
           extend
           its
           Needs
           beyond
           the
           Capacities
           of
           its
           Nature
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           World
           will
           be
           too
           little
           to
           content
           the
           extravagant
           Appetites
           of
           this
           little
           Clod
           of
           Earth
           .
           Lay
           but
           your
           Fancies
           aside
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           want
           no
           other
           Apparel
           but
           what
           is
           sufficient
           to
           
           keep
           you
           warm
           ,
           and
           clean
           ,
           and
           modest
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           you
           may
           be
           very
           cheaply
           provided
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           resolve
           to
           humour
           that
           capricious
           thing
           ,
           you
           will
           want
           the
           Revenue
           of
           a
           Lordship
           to
           cover
           your
           Nakedness
           .
           Keep
           but
           your
           Fancies
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           your
           Appetites
           will
           be
           contented
           with
           plain
           and
           wholesom
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           this
           a
           small
           Income
           will
           furnish
           you
           with
           ;
           but
           if
           once
           you
           let
           loose
           that
           roving
           Faculty
           ,
           and
           suffer
           it
           to
           grow
           wanton
           and
           delicate
           ,
           that
           will
           so
           stretch
           your
           Appetites
           ,
           that
           the
           stores
           of
           all
           the
           
             four
             Elements
          
           will
           scarce
           be
           sufficient
           to
           gratify
           their
           Luxuries
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           all
           other
           things
           appertaining
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           whose
           Wants
           according
           to
           Natures
           Measures
           are
           small
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           Fancies
           are
           infinite
           .
           So
           that
           if
           a
           Man
           had
           all
           the
           World
           in
           his
           Possession
           ,
           yet
           all
           but
           that
           
             little
             little
          
           part
           of
           it
           that
           is
           either
           naturally
           necessary
           ,
           or
           rationally
           convenient
           for
           his
           bodily
           Subsistence
           ,
           would
           be
           good
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           humour
           the
           Desires
           of
           an
           extravagant
           Fancy
           ;
           which
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           quenched
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           the
           more
           inflamed
           by
           Injoyment
           .
           If
           I
           had
           all
           the
           Wealth
           of
           Croesus
           ,
           the
           good
           Fortunes
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           what
           would
           it
           advantage
           me
           ?
           I
           should
           only
           have
           abundance
           of
           things
           that
           I
           have
           no
           
           real
           need
           of
           ;
           things
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           would
           my self
           ,
           I
           might
           easily
           be
           as
           happy
           without
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           be
           with
           them
           .
           For
           would
           I
           but
           make
           my
           Nature
           and
           my
           Reason
           the
           measure
           of
           my
           Wants
           ,
           I
           might
           always
           live
           next
           door
           to
           Satisfaction
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           my
           Wants
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           so
           light
           and
           portable
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           easily
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           along
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           down
           almost
           wheresoever
           I
           pleased
           .
           Whereas
           if
           I
           permit
           my
           Fancy
           to
           grow
           wild
           and
           imaginative
           ,
           I
           shall
           always
           find
           my
           Wants
           doubled
           with
           my
           Injoyments
           ;
           and
           whereas
           when
           I
           had
           but
           
             five
             Pounds
          
           ,
           I
           needed
           but
           
             five
             hundred
          
           ;
           when
           I
           have
           
             five
             hundred
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           need
           
             five
             thousand
          
           ;
           and
           so
           on
           till
           at
           last
           I
           need
           beyond
           all
           Possibility
           of
           Satisfaction
           .
           Since
           therefore
           all
           that
           this
           World
           can
           do
           for
           me
           ,
           besides
           the
           supplying
           of
           a
           
             few
             modest
          
           Needs
           ,
           which
           a
           very
           little
           of
           it
           will
           do
           ,
           what
           a
           miserable
           Loser
           shall
           I
           be
           ,
           if
           merely
           to
           gratify
           my
           Fancy
           ,
           I
           forfeit
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           incur
           the
           real
           Miseries
           of
           a
           woful
           Eternity
           in
           Pursuit
           of
           the
           fantastick
           Joys
           of
           a
           moment
           ?
           If
           to
           purchase
           things
           which
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           the
           better
           for
           ,
           which
           while
           I
           have
           not
           I
           do
           not
           need
           ,
           and
           which
           when
           I
           have
           I
           shall
           not
           injoy
           ;
           I
           should
           not
           only
           squander
           away
           the
           most
           substantial
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           plung
           my self
           into
           a
           vast
           Abyss
           
           of
           real
           and
           intolerable
           Miseries
           :
           O
           
             good
             God
          
           ,
           what
           a
           woful
           Bargain
           shall
           I
           have
           of
           it
           ?
           For
           though
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           our
           Sin
           doth
           always
           vanish
           on
           the
           Brink
           of
           Fruition
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           golden
           Dream
           ,
           concludes
           in
           a
           disappointed
           Expectation
           ;
           yet
           the
           Sting
           that
           is
           to
           follow
           it
           will
           produce
           in
           us
           not
           only
           a
           real
           ,
           but
           an
           extreamly
           sharp
           and
           dolorous
           Perception
           ;
           so
           extreamly
           sharp
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           pierce
           our
           very
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           cause
           us
           to
           roar
           out
           with
           Anguish
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           alas
           !
           what
           a
           poor
           Compensation
           is
           it
           for
           a
           Man
           that
           must
           e're
           long
           be
           enduring
           the
           Tortures
           of
           a
           tedious
           Famine
           ,
           to
           be
           entertained
           a
           few
           Moments
           with
           the
           Picture
           of
           a
           Feast
           ,
           or
           the
           Story
           of
           
           Cleopatra's
           Banquet
           ?
           Or
           what
           Man
           in
           his
           Wits
           would
           ever
           forfeit
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           mere
           Fancy
           of
           a
           Pleasure
           ,
           to
           the
           lingering
           Torments
           of
           a
           Rack
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           O
           wretched
           Sinner
           ,
           thou
           actest
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           extravagantly
           ;
           who
           ,
           by
           thy
           unlawful
           Pursuits
           of
           the
           imaginary
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           betrayest
           thy
           Soul
           to
           the
           bitter
           Torments
           of
           Hell.
           
        
         
           2dly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           of
           this
           World
           is
           narrow
           and
           particular
           ,
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           Soul
           is
           large
           and
           universal
           .
           'T
           is
           but
           a
           Part
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           worst
           Part
           too
           ,
           that
           this
           World's
           Goods
           can
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ;
           they
           can
           
           only
           clothe
           our
           Bodies
           more
           splendidly
           ,
           and
           feed
           them
           more
           deliciously
           ,
           and
           furnish
           them
           with
           more
           Plenty
           of
           outward
           Accomdations
           ;
           but
           alas
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           insignificant
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           Musical
           Sounds
           are
           to
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           magnificent
           Shews
           to
           the
           Ear
           :
           They
           cannot
           improve
           the
           meanest
           Faculty
           about
           her
           ,
           nor
           make
           her
           in
           any
           respect
           either
           the
           better
           or
           the
           wiser
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Body
           it self
           ,
           wherein
           all
           their
           Lines
           do
           center
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           thousand
           Cases
           in
           which
           they
           are
           perfectly
           useless
           ;
           for
           they
           cannot
           give
           Health
           to
           it
           in
           any
           Sickness
           ,
           nor
           Ease
           in
           any
           Pain
           ;
           they
           cannot
           recover
           a
           lost
           Sense
           ,
           nor
           restore
           a
           withered
           Limb
           ,
           nor
           rectify
           a
           deformed
           Feature
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           reprieve
           it
           from
           the
           Grave
           one
           moment
           beyond
           the
           natural
           Period
           of
           its
           Mortality
           .
           So
           extreamly
           narrow
           are
           these
           worldly
           Goods
           which
           we
           are
           so
           greedy
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           extend
           their
           Benefits
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           Body
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           that
           they
           are
           vastly
           inadequate
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           thousand
           bodily
           Necessities
           whereunto
           they
           cannot
           extend
           themselves
           .
           So
           that
           if
           to
           purchase
           these
           we
           expose
           our selves
           to
           eternal
           Perdition
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           in
           comparison
           but
           a
           drop
           of
           Good
           to
           compensate
           our selves
           for
           an
           Ocean
           of
           Misery
           .
           For
           the
           Misery
           of
           Hell
           is
           as
           vast
           and
           extensive
           as
           our
           
           Capacity
           of
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           it
           an
           appropriate
           Torment
           for
           every
           sensible
           Part
           of
           our
           Natures
           .
           It
           racks
           the
           wretched
           Soul
           in
           every
           Faculty
           ,
           and
           fills
           up
           all
           its
           Capacities
           of
           Misery
           with
           Anguish
           and
           Vexation
           :
           It
           afflicts
           its
           Mind
           with
           horrid
           Apprehensions
           ,
           wounds
           and
           gashes
           its
           Conscience
           with
           dismal
           Reflections
           ;
           it
           festers
           its
           Will
           with
           black
           and
           venomous
           Passions
           ,
           and
           starves
           its
           Desires
           with
           everlasting
           Famine
           .
           And
           as
           it
           leaves
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Soul
           untormented
           ,
           but
           covers
           it
           over
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           with
           Wounds
           ,
           and
           Bruises
           ,
           and
           putrifying
           Sores
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           Body
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           reunited
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Misery
           of
           Hell
           will
           extend
           to
           this
           also
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           will
           have
           superadded
           to
           its
           Spiritual
           Plagues
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Instrument
           of
           Corporeal
           Torment
           ,
           viz.
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           noisom
           ,
           and
           scorching
           Flames
           of
           a
           burning
           World
           ,
           which
           will
           seize
           upon
           the
           Bodies
           of
           
             Reprobate
             Sinners
          
           ,
           they
           being
           finally
           abandoned
           to
           them
           by
           the
           last
           and
           final
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           stick
           close
           to
           ,
           and
           burn
           through
           them
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           their
           Bodies
           being
           thus
           wrapped
           and
           clothed
           in
           flaming
           Sulphur
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           exquisitely
           vexed
           in
           every
           Part
           and
           Member
           ,
           and
           feel
           as
           many
           Torments
           as
           they
           have
           Senses
           to
           indure
           them
           .
           Thus
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Hell
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           are
           ●ar
           more
           extensive
           than
           the
           Goods
           of
           this
           
           World
           ;
           for
           whereas
           th●se
           extend
           only
           to
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           can
           relieve
           them
           but
           in
           a
           few
           of
           their
           Necessities
           ,
           those
           over-spread
           both
           the
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           and
           are
           both
           co-eternal
           and
           co-equal
           with
           their
           utmost
           Capacities
           of
           Suffering
           :
           So
           that
           when
           by
           our
           unlawful
           Pursuits
           of
           the
           Goods
           of
           this
           World
           we
           forfeit
           our selves
           to
           eternal
           Perdition
           ,
           we
           plunge
           our
           whole
           Nature
           into
           intollerable
           Misery
           for
           the
           Ease
           and
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           one
           particular
           Part.
           Now
           would
           any
           Man
           in
           his
           Wits
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           eat
           Rats-bane
           for
           no
           other
           Reason
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           it
           is
           sweet
           ?
           Would
           he
           to
           please
           his
           liquorish
           Palate
           diffuse
           a
           tormenting
           Poison
           over
           all
           his
           Parts
           and
           Members
           ?
           Or
           would
           he
           think
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           one
           sweet
           Gust
           a
           sufficient
           Compensation
           for
           all
           the
           succeeding
           Spasms
           and
           Convulsions
           ?
           Surely
           no
           ;
           none
           but
           a
           Mad-man
           could
           ever
           admit
           of
           such
           an
           Extravagance
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           
             O
             wretched
          
           Sinner
           !
           thou
           art
           far
           more
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           ;
           for
           for
           a
           
             particular
             Good
          
           thou
           throwest
           thy self
           headlong
           into
           an
           universal
           Misery
           ;
           and
           to
           gratify
           thy
           Body
           in
           a
           
             few
             little
          
           things
           ,
           dost
           utterly
           ruin
           both
           thy
           Body
           and
           Soul.
           To
           please
           thy self
           in
           one
           part
           ,
           thou
           punishest
           thy self
           in
           all
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           gratifying
           one
           Sense
           ,
           derivest
           a
           tormenting
           Venom
           over
           all
           the
           Senses
           of
           thy
           Nature
           ;
           and
           so
           
             in
             sine
          
           ,
           
           wilt
           have
           nothing
           but
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           a
           Taste
           or
           a
           Touch
           to
           compensate
           thee
           for
           all
           the
           Agonies
           and
           Torments
           that
           thy
           Body
           and
           Soul
           together
           are
           able
           to
           sustain
           .
           And
           what
           a
           poor
           Compensation
           this
           is
           ,
           I
           leave
           you
           to
           judg
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           of
           this
           World
           is
           convertible
           into
           Evil
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           Soul
           is
           never
           to
           be
           improved
           into
           Good.
           When
           we
           are
           arrived
           to
           the
           Possession
           of
           those
           outward
           Goods
           which
           at
           present
           we
           do
           so
           greedily
           gasp
           after
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           uncertain
           thing
           whether
           they
           will
           prove
           Goods
           to
           us
           or
           no
           ;
           whether
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           this
           Life
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           better
           ,
           or
           the
           worse
           for
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           often
           seen
           that
           these
           worldly
           Goods
           prove
           the
           worst
           of
           Plagues
           to
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Owners
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           things
           which
           we
           account
           the
           Blessings
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           do
           prove
           the
           Curses
           and
           Miseries
           of
           it
           .
           When
           by
           a
           
             thousand
             Lies
             ,
             Flatteries
          
           ,
           and
           Circumventions
           ,
           a
           Man
           hath
           raised
           himself
           up
           to
           that
           Pinacle
           of
           Preferment
           which
           his
           Ambition
           aspired
           to
           ,
           how
           often
           hath
           that
           Height
           proved
           the
           Occasion
           of
           his
           Fall
           ,
           by
           exposing
           him
           to
           those
           Storms
           of
           Envy
           and
           Misfortune
           which
           would
           have
           blown
           over
           his
           Head
           ,
           had
           he
           sat
           quietly
           below
           ,
           and
           been
           contented
           to
           injoy
           himself
           in
           a
           more
           private
           
           Fortune
           ?
           And
           so
           when
           by
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Rapines
           ,
           and
           
             Oppressions
             ,
             Frauds
          
           ,
           and
           
             dishonest
             Compliances
          
           ,
           a
           Man
           hath
           amassed
           together
           a
           vast
           deal
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           how
           often
           hath
           that
           proved
           the
           Occasion
           of
           his
           Undoing
           ?
           Sometimes
           by
           exposing
           him
           to
           the
           rapacious
           Covetousness
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           most
           commonly
           to
           the
           ill
           Effects
           of
           his
           own
           extravagant
           Luxuries
           .
           For
           usually
           when
           Fraud
           is
           the
           Procurer
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           Wealth
           is
           the
           Baud
           of
           Luxury
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           best
           Expedient
           to
           drown
           the
           Cry
           of
           the
           Guilt
           of
           our
           Dishonesty
           .
           And
           then
           by
           that
           time
           Luxury
           hath
           produced
           its
           natural
           Effects
           ,
           it
           commonly
           leaves
           the
           wealthy
           Possessor
           in
           a
           far
           worse
           Condition
           than
           Poverty
           ;
           it
           leaves
           him
           so
           rackt
           with
           the
           Gout
           or
           the
           Stone
           ,
           so
           over-whelmed
           with
           Catarrhs
           or
           Dropsies
           ,
           that
           the
           miserable
           Man
           would
           be
           heartily
           contented
           to
           part
           with
           all
           his
           Wealth
           for
           Ease
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           to
           Poverty
           so
           he
           might
           but
           return
           to
           the
           Health
           of
           an
           honest
           Plough-man
           ;
           whereas
           would
           he
           have
           contented
           himself
           with
           the
           honest
           Acquest
           of
           a
           moderate
           Fortune
           ,
           he
           need
           have
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           Temptations
           to
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           Provisions
           for
           tormenting
           Diseases
           .
           So
           that
           in
           short
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           pursuing
           this
           World's
           Goods
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           our
           Game
           will
           be
           till
           we
           have
           seised
           on
           it
           ;
           peradventure
           
           instead
           of
           Venizon
           we
           are
           hunting
           a
           Ser●pent
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           caught
           ,
           will
           sting
           and
           invenom
           us
           ,
           and
           prove
           ax
           Plague
           instead
           of
           a
           Satisfaction
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           extravagant
           Madness
           then
           for
           Men
           to
           run
           themselves
           into
           all
           those
           Miseries
           ,
           which
           everlasting
           Ruin
           and
           Perdition
           implies
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           such
           uncertain
           Goods
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           are
           possessed
           of
           ,
           for
           all
           they
           know
           ,
           may
           do
           them
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           Mischief
           than
           Good
           ?
           For
           as
           for
           those
           future
           Miseries
           ,
           which
           by
           our
           sinful
           Pursuits
           of
           these
           present
           Goods
           we
           incur
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           such
           absolute
           and
           essential
           Evils
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           drop
           of
           Good
           to
           be
           extracted
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           are
           eternal
           they
           are
           of
           an
           unalterable
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           insupportable
           Plagues
           they
           were
           yesterday
           ,
           they
           will
           continue
           to
           be
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Indeed
           if
           we
           were
           to
           out-live
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           accidentally
           advantagious
           to
           us
           ;
           they
           might
           discipline
           our
           Natures
           for
           an
           Happiness
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           serve
           as
           so
           many
           Toils
           to
           our
           future
           Pleasures
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           past
           ,
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           them
           ,
           like
           bitter
           Sauce
           ,
           might
           give
           a
           Relish
           to
           our
           Joys
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           more
           grateful
           and
           delicious
           :
           But
           we
           being
           to
           indure
           'em
           for
           ever
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           Good
           can
           succeed
           them
           ,
           no
           possible
           Advantage
           can
           be
           derived
           from
           
           them
           ;
           for
           in
           Miseries
           that
           have
           no
           End
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           Misery
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           very
           strange
           then
           ,
           that
           Men
           should
           forfeit
           their
           Souls
           to
           such
           unalterable
           Miseries
           ,
           for
           such
           Goods
           as
           may
           be
           Plagues
           to
           them
           ?
           when
           for
           all
           they
           know
           there
           may
           be
           such
           a
           Train
           of
           Mischiefs
           at
           the
           heels
           of
           these
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           Profits
           ,
           and
           Honours
           they
           are
           so
           greedy
           of
           ,
           as
           may
           out-weigh
           all
           the
           good
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           rendet
           them
           a
           dear
           Penny-worth
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           never
           pawned
           their
           Souls
           for
           them
           .
           And
           if
           it
           so
           prove
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           it
           may
           ,
           then
           their
           Bargain
           is
           worse
           than
           if
           they
           had
           pawned
           their
           Souls
           for
           nothing
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           incurred
           one
           Misery
           only
           to
           seise
           upon
           another
           ,
           and
           have
           waded
           through
           a
           temporal
           to
           come
           at
           an
           eternal
           one
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           is
           mixed
           and
           sophisticated
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           Soul
           is
           pure
           and
           unmingled
           .
           Should
           a
           Man
           sell
           his
           Soul
           for
           never
           so
           great
           a
           share
           of
           this
           World's
           Goods
           ,
           he
           would
           find
           he
           had
           gotten
           but
           a
           very
           uneasy
           Purchase
           ;
           a
           Purchase
           as
           he
           can
           neither
           secure
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Care
           ,
           nor
           yet
           injoy
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Dissatis●action
           .
           For
           what
           we
           call
           ours
           ,
           is
           really
           ours
           but
           for
           our
           Portion
           of
           Expence
           and
           Use
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           is
           ours
           beyond
           this
           ,
           is
           only
           the
           Title
           
           and
           the
           Care
           ,
           and
           the
           Trouble
           of
           securing
           and
           dispensing
           it
           ;
           for
           let
           but
           your
           Servants
           walk
           into
           your
           
             Gardens
             of
             Pleasure
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Air
           shall
           fan
           them
           with
           as
           gentle
           Gales
           ,
           the
           Flowers
           delight
           them
           with
           as
           fragrant
           Odours
           ,
           and
           the
           Birds
           entertain
           them
           with
           as
           ravishing
           Melodies
           .
           And
           in
           some
           sense
           your
           meanest
           Servants
           injoy
           what
           you
           have
           with
           far
           more
           freedom
           than
           you
           ;
           for
           your
           Possessions
           are
           like
           a
           great
           Harvest
           ,
           which
           many
           Labourers
           must
           bring
           in
           ,
           and
           more
           must
           eat
           of
           ;
           only
           you
           are
           the
           Center
           of
           all
           the
           Cares
           ,
           and
           you
           they
           fix
           on
           ;
           but
           the
           Profits
           run
           out
           to
           all
           the
           Lines
           of
           your
           Circle
           ,
           who
           usually
           injoy
           their
           several
           shares
           with
           much
           more
           Peace
           and
           Quiet
           than
           you
           .
           You
           take
           the
           Pains
           to
           dig
           the
           Well
           ,
           and
           undergo
           the
           Care
           of
           supplying
           and
           maintaining
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           you
           can
           drink
           no
           more
           of
           it
           than
           the
           meanest
           Slave
           about
           you
           ;
           but
           wha●
           you
           drink
           can't
           be
           so
           sweet
           and
           pure
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           dashed
           with
           many
           more
           Cares
           and
           Disturbances
           .
           For
           considering
           the
           infinite
           Hazards
           these
           worldly
           Goods
           are
           exposed
           to
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           carry
           with
           them
           abundance
           of
           Cares
           and
           Disquietudes
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           you
           are
           possessed
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           only
           grasp
           a
           Bundle
           of
           gilded
           Thorns
           ,
           which
           while
           they
           please
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           will
           prick
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           continually
           
           disease
           you
           in
           the
           Injoyment
           of
           them
           .
           And
           then
           for
           the
           Injoyment
           it self
           ,
           considered
           abstractedly
           from
           those
           Cares
           that
           surround
           it
           ,
           alas
           it
           is
           such
           as
           rather
           creates
           Desire
           than
           Satisfaction
           ;
           for
           though
           at
           a
           distance
           these
           Terrestrial
           Goods
           do
           promise
           us
           fair
           ;
           and
           raise
           in
           us
           vast
           and
           boundless
           Hopes
           ;
           yet
           still
           when
           we
           approach
           nearer
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           find
           our selves
           miserably
           deceived
           .
           And
           then
           our
           Injoyment
           falling
           so
           vastly
           short
           of
           our
           Expectation
           ,
           all
           those
           swelling
           Hopes
           that
           flattered
           and
           tolled
           us
           on
           ,
           fall
           flat
           immediately
           under
           the
           Disappointments
           of
           Fruition
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           our
           Desires
           missing
           their
           promised
           Satisfactions
           ,
           grow
           more
           outragious
           and
           violent
           .
           And
           thus
           our
           Injoyments
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           compassed
           with
           Vexations
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           mingled
           with
           restless
           Discontents
           ,
           as
           being
           all
           
             too
             little
          
           for
           our
           vast
           Desires
           ;
           which
           are
           therefore
           rather
           inraged
           than
           satisfied
           with
           them
           .
           What
           infinite
           Losers
           therefore
           must
           those
           Men
           be
           ,
           who
           to
           compass
           those
           sophisticated
           Goods
           which
           have
           so
           many
           Evils
           intermixed
           with
           them
           ,
           forfeit
           their
           Souls
           to
           everlasting
           Perdition
           ?
           which
           is
           so
           vast
           and
           so
           intense
           an
           Evil
           ,
           as
           will
           admit
           no
           degree
           of
           Good
           to
           be
           intermingled
           with
           it
           ;
           a
           Misery
           so
           pure
           and
           unallayed
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           totally
           excludes
           all
           Communication
           with
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           
           admit
           the
           least
           Hope
           of
           Ease
           or
           Refreshment
           .
           For
           what
           Ease
           can
           we
           hope
           for
           in
           the
           everlasting
           Burnings
           ?
           What
           Refreshment
           can
           we
           expect
           in
           the
           unquenchable
           Lake
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ?
           Doubtless
           we
           may
           as
           soon
           hope
           to
           find
           a
           Cordial
           in
           the
           Sting
           of
           a
           Scorpion
           ,
           or
           
             sprightly
             Nectar
          
           in
           a
           Nest
           of
           Wasps
           ,
           as
           one
           degree
           of
           Ease
           or
           Comfort
           in
           Hell.
           There
           is
           not
           a
           Gleam
           of
           Light
           in
           all
           that
           Region
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           not
           a
           Drop
           of
           Sweet
           in
           all
           that
           vast
           Ocean
           of
           Gall
           and
           Wormwood
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           all
           Misery
           ,
           sharp
           and
           exquisite
           Misery
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Mixture
           of
           Ease
           ,
           or
           Hope
           of
           Mitigation
           .
           Can
           we
           then
           be
           so
           stupid
           as
           to
           imagine
           the
           injoying
           this
           World's
           Goods
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           such
           Compositions
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           worth
           the
           enduring
           such
           pure
           and
           abstracted
           Miseries
           for
           ever
           ?
           Would
           you
           for
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           an
           intemperate
           Draught
           that
           will
           quickly
           end
           in
           a
           Qualm
           or
           an
           Headach
           ,
           be
           contented
           to
           indure
           the
           Torment
           of
           being
           impaled
           ?
           Or
           provided
           you
           might
           spend
           this
           Night
           in
           your
           lascivious
           Injoyment
           ,
           which
           after
           a
           few
           Moments
           will
           conclude
           in
           Shame
           and
           Remorse
           ,
           would
           you
           be
           willing
           to
           roar
           upon
           the
           Rack
           all
           the
           Night
           after
           ?
           doubtless
           you
           would
           not
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           these
           Pleasures
           are
           not
           comparably
           so
           disproportionate
           to
           those
           Pains
           ,
           as
           the
           Pleasures
           
           of
           this
           World
           are
           to
           the
           Pains
           of
           Eterternity
           .
           How
           then
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           such
           Bitter-sweets
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           Sweets
           that
           are
           chequered
           with
           so
           many
           Cares
           ,
           and
           allayed
           with
           so
           many
           Discontents
           ,
           and
           Disappointments
           ,
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           countervail
           those
           intollerable
           Miseries
           which
           the
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           implies
           ?
        
         
           5thly
           .
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           of
           this
           World
           is
           full
           of
           Intermissions
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           Soul
           is
           continual
           .
           If
           I
           were
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           live
           in
           a
           constant
           Injoyment
           of
           it
           .
           For
           such
           wretched
           Counterfeits
           are
           all
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Sense
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           indure
           the
           Test
           of
           a
           long
           Fruition
           ;
           for
           at
           the
           best
           they
           are
           but
           Frolicks
           of
           Delight
           that
           never
           seize
           us
           but
           when
           we
           are
           turned
           up
           to
           them
           in
           Moods
           and
           Fits
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Complacencies
           we
           have
           in
           them
           are
           nothing
           but
           the
           little
           Starts
           of
           our
           Appetite
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           craving
           ,
           grows
           aweary
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           injoys
           and
           loaths
           them
           by
           Turns
           ;
           for
           they
           can
           dwell
           no
           longer
           upon
           the
           Aptite
           than
           while
           the
           Necessities
           of
           Nature
           do
           continue
           ;
           and
           every
           fresh
           Morsel
           after
           the
           Hunger
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           new
           Labour
           to
           a
           tired
           Digestion
           ,
           and
           so
           instead
           of
           being
           a
           Pleasure
           becomes
           an
           Oppression
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           very
           little
           while
           that
           the
           Pleasure
           
           of
           any
           outward
           Injoyment
           continues
           ;
           for
           till
           it
           hath
           pleased
           us
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           hath
           ,
           it
           ceases
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           dies
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           born
           ,
           and
           its
           Nativity
           is
           only
           a
           Prelude
           to
           its
           Funeral
           .
           Thus
           all
           our
           Injoyments
           are
           stinted
           by
           our
           Appetites
           ,
           which
           are
           naturally
           incapable
           of
           a
           continued
           Fruition
           .
           But
           then
           besides
           this
           ,
           our
           Injoyments
           are
           liable
           to
           a
           thousand
           other
           Interruptions
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           our
           power
           to
           prevent
           or
           avoid
           ;
           for
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           some
           times
           out
           of
           Humour
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           the
           Pleasures
           in
           the
           World
           are
           most
           tedious
           Impertinencies
           ;
           and
           some
           times
           we
           must
           sleep
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           are
           insensible
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           be
           sick
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           as
           tastless
           as
           a
           Cork
           ;
           and
           some
           times
           be
           griped
           with
           guilty
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           ill-aboding
           Reflections
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           instead
           of
           Pleasures
           ,
           they
           are
           our
           Horrors
           and
           Vexations
           .
           Thus
           our
           Injoyment
           ,
           like
           an
           Ague
           ,
           is
           full
           of
           Intermissions
           ;
           now
           we
           are
           pleased
           ,
           and
           anon
           we
           are
           displeased
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           the
           
             hot
             Fit
          
           is
           over
           ,
           the
           
             cold
             One
          
           returns
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           would
           be
           if
           we
           had
           all
           the
           World
           in
           our
           Possession
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Intervals
           of
           our
           Injoyment
           of
           these
           Terrestrial
           Goods
           are
           usually
           longer
           than
           the
           Injoyment
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           
             hot
             Fits
          
           of
           our
           Pleasure
           and
           Fruition
           are
           generally
           sooner
           over
           ,
           
           than
           those
           
             cold
             Ones
          
           of
           Displeasure
           and
           Dissatisfaction
           that
           succeed
           them
           .
           So
           that
           if
           I
           could
           command
           all
           the
           Goods
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           yielding
           me
           a
           continued
           Happiness
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Probability
           the
           Interruptions
           of
           my
           Happiness
           would
           take
           up
           a
           greater
           Part
           of
           my
           Life
           than
           the
           Injoyment
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           for
           every
           one
           moment
           of
           Fruition
           ,
           I
           should
           spend
           two
           either
           in
           Pain
           ,
           or
           in
           Non-perception
           of
           Pleasure
           .
           How
           then
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           such
           a
           broken
           and
           discontinued
           Happiness
           as
           this
           should
           ever
           make
           us
           amends
           for
           those
           Miseries
           that
           are
           included
           in
           the
           Loss
           of
           our
           Souls
           ?
           For
           to
           lose
           our
           Souls
           is
           to
           be
           miserable
           without
           any
           Interruption
           ,
           to
           be
           eternally
           grieved
           and
           tortured
           without
           any
           Intervals
           of
           Ease
           or
           Refreshment
           .
           For
           the
           State
           of
           Perdition
           is
           a
           continued
           Torment
           spun
           out
           into
           an
           endless
           Duration
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           no
           Days
           of
           Rest
           ,
           nor
           Nights
           of
           Sleep
           ,
           nor
           intermediate
           Pauses
           of
           Ease
           ;
           where
           the
           Fire
           never
           ceases
           burning
           ,
           nor
           the
           Worm
           gnawing
           ,
           but
           Wo
           succeeds
           Wo
           without
           Intermission
           ,
           and
           Miseries
           ,
           like
           the
           nimble
           Minutes
           of
           Time
           ,
           follow
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           tread
           close
           upon
           
             one
             anothers
          
           Heels
           .
           Hence
           ,
           Rev.
           20.
           10.
           those
           that
           are
           cast
           into
           this
           Lake
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             tormented
             day
             and
             night
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           which
           plainly
           implies
           that
           their
           Miseries
           are
           all
           but
           
           one
           uninterrupted
           Torment
           ,
           or
           continued
           Succession
           of
           dolorous
           Perceptions
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           
             O
             blessed
             God
          
           ,
           what
           a
           poor
           Compensation
           for
           it
           are
           the
           broken
           Joys
           of
           this
           World
           ?
           For
           if
           the
           Misery
           of
           Hell
           were
           to
           last
           no
           longer
           than
           the
           Happiness
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           yet
           if
           for
           one
           Week's
           Happiness
           here
           I
           were
           to
           indure
           another
           Week's
           Misery
           there
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           a
           miserable
           Bargain
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           the
           Happiness
           being
           so
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           the
           Misery
           so
           continued
           ,
           I
           must
           in
           the
           same
           space
           undergo
           at
           least
           double
           the
           Misery
           that
           I
           injoyed
           Happiness
           .
           And
           what
           Man
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           live
           all
           the
           next
           Week
           in
           a
           Cauldron
           of
           boyling
           Oyl
           ,
           wherein
           he
           knows
           he
           shall
           be
           continually
           tormented
           ,
           provided
           he
           may
           spend
           this
           Week
           in
           an
           uninterrupted
           Injoyment
           of
           the
           most
           grateful
           Luxuries
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           he
           must
           be
           as
           often
           and
           as
           long
           insensible
           as
           he
           can
           be
           sensible
           of
           ?
        
         
           6thly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           The
           Good
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Gain
           of
           this
           World
           is
           fading
           and
           transitory
           ;
           but
           the
           Evil
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           eternal
           .
           For
           so
           impotent
           are
           all
           this
           World's
           Goods
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           insure
           us
           of
           one
           moment's
           Injoyment
           of
           them
           .
           It
           may
           be
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           we
           have
           filled
           our
           Bags
           and
           B●rns
           with
           the
           Wages
           of
           our
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           plentiful
           Provision
           for
           many
           Years
           Ease
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           snatched
           away
           
           upon
           the
           very
           Brinks
           of
           Injoyment
           ,
           and
           hurried
           into
           a
           woful
           Eternity
           ,
           there
           to
           consume
           those
           Years
           in
           Misery
           and
           Torment
           ,
           which
           we
           promised
           to
           spend
           in
           Pleasure
           and
           Voluptuousness
           .
           This
           you
           know
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           
             rich
             Epicure
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           how
           did
           the
           jolly
           Wretch
           congratulate
           and
           applaud
           himself
           in
           the
           golden
           Purchace
           of
           his
           Frauds
           and
           Oppressions
           ?
           How
           did
           he
           vaunt
           of
           his
           own
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           good
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           strut
           and
           swell
           with
           munificent
           Conceits
           of
           the
           happy
           Condition
           he
           was
           now
           arrived
           to
           when
           all
           of
           a
           sudden
           his
           unprepared
           Soul
           was
           surprized
           with
           a
           Summons
           to
           Eternity
           ?
           And
           then
           how
           blank
           did
           the
           Fool
           look
           upon
           the
           fatal
           News
           ,
           that
           that
           Night
           must
           put
           an
           End
           to
           all
           his
           Hopes
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           deprive
           him
           of
           all
           those
           future
           Injoyments
           with
           which
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           recompence
           all
           his
           past
           Toils
           and
           Labours
           ?
           With
           what
           Regret
           and
           Reluctancy
           was
           he
           dragg'd
           from
           the
           dear
           Purchase
           of
           his
           Sweat
           and
           Sin
           ?
           and
           in
           what
           Agonies
           of
           Horror
           did
           he
           groan
           out
           his
           wretched
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           injoying
           the
           
             Goods
             he
             had
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
          
           he
           felt
           himself
           sinking
           into
           a
           woful
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           lie
           weltring
           there
           in
           unquenchable
           Flames
           ,
           whilst
           he
           hoped
           to
           have
           been
           wallowing
           here
           in
           Ease
           and
           Voluptuousness
           ?
           But
           suppose
           we
           should
           injoy
           the
           many
           Years
           Ease
           which
           
           this
           vain-glorious
           Fool
           was
           disappointed
           of
           ;
           alas
           those
           Years
           will
           quickly
           expire
           ,
           and
           
             Threescore
             and
             ten
          
           ,
           or
           Fourscore
           at
           most
           ,
           is
           the
           utmost
           Period
           we
           can
           hope
           to
           arrive
           to
           ;
           but
           then
           from
           thence
           commenses
           an
           Eternity
           of
           Misery
           which
           Millions
           of
           Millions
           of
           Ages
           can
           neither
           shrink
           nor
           exhaust
           ,
           and
           compared
           with
           the
           longest
           Life
           of
           Pleasure
           hath
           not
           the
           Proportion
           of
           one
           single
           moment
           .
           So
           that
           if
           in
           Exchange
           for
           our
           Souls
           we
           could
           purchase
           a
           Lease
           of
           Life
           as
           long
           as
           
           Methuselah's
           ,
           and
           a
           Lease
           of
           Happiness
           parallel
           to
           that
           Life
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           we
           should
           find
           it
           a
           most
           woful
           Bargain
           ;
           because
           when
           both
           these
           Leases
           are
           expired
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           at
           last
           though
           it
           be
           long
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           remove
           into
           a
           State
           of
           intollerable
           Misery
           ,
           whose
           Duration
           will
           be
           always
           equally
           because
           it
           will
           be
           always
           infinitely
           distant
           from
           a
           Period
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           are
           there
           ,
           all
           that
           long
           Train
           of
           Happiness
           that
           is
           past
           will
           seem
           but
           a
           Minute's
           Dream
           in
           Comparison
           of
           that
           Eternity
           of
           Misery
           that
           is
           to
           come
           .
           But
           ,
           
             O
             good
             God
          
           ,
           when
           for
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Years
           Pleasure
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           I
           have
           suffered
           a
           thousand
           Years
           Torment
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           have
           
             endless
             Thousands
             of
             Thousands
          
           more
           to
           suffer
           ,
           how
           dearly
           shall
           I
           rue
           my
           own
           Folly
           and
           Madness
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           few
           Moments
           Pleasure
           have
           
           run
           my self
           headlong
           into
           such
           an
           endless
           Misery
           !
           Consider
           therefore
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           !
           within
           a
           little
           while
           all
           these
           outward
           Goods
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           purchased
           by
           my
           Sin
           ,
           will
           signify
           no
           more
           to
           me
           than
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           alluring
           Relishes
           will
           be
           gone
           and
           forgotten
           
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           but
           then
           for
           
             Ten
             thousand
          
           Millions
           of
           Ages
           after
           I
           shall
           be
           feeling
           the
           Smart
           ,
           and
           enduring
           the
           Stings
           of
           them
           .
           When
           all
           my
           ill-gotten
           Wealth
           is
           shrunk
           into
           a
           Winding-sheet
           ,
           and
           my
           vast
           Possessions
           into
           
             six
             foot
          
           of
           Earth
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           none
           of
           its
           Pomps
           or
           Pleasures
           left
           either
           to
           go
           along
           with
           ,
           or
           to
           follow
           after
           me
           ,
           then
           will
           the
           Guilt
           of
           all
           stick
           close
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           raise
           a
           Cry
           on
           me
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           Cry
           that
           will
           draw
           down
           an
           everlasting
           Vengeance
           on
           my
           Head
           ,
           and
           ring
           Peals
           of
           Thunder
           in
           my
           Conscience
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Lord
           !
           what
           a
           poor
           Amends
           then
           is
           the
           momentary
           Injoyments
           of
           the
           Goods
           of
           this
           World
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           few
           Years
           must
           pass
           into
           another
           ,
           and
           there
           languish
           away
           a
           long
           Eternity
           under
           the
           intollerable
           Anguish
           of
           a
           damned
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           ,
           upon
           a
           just
           Survey
           of
           the
           Gains
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           Soul
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           short
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           one
           is
           to
           make
           us
           any
           tollerable
           Compensation
           
           for
           the
           Miseries
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Gain
           of
           all
           the
           World
           be
           
             too
             little
          
           to
           countervail
           this
           Loss
           ,
           what
           miserable
           Losers
           are
           the
           Generality
           of
           Men
           that
           forfeit
           their
           Souls
           upon
           a
           far
           
             less
             valuable
          
           Consideration
           ?
           For
           no
           Man
           was
           ever
           yet
           ,
           or
           is
           ever
           like
           to
           be
           so
           prosperous
           in
           his
           Sin
           ,
           as
           to
           gain
           the
           whole
           World
           by
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           Scramble
           in
           which
           Millions
           are
           ingaged
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           every
           one
           will
           be
           catching
           a
           Share
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           for
           the
           Generality
           ,
           the
           Purchase
           of
           Mens
           Sin
           is
           so
           small
           and
           inconsiderable
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           scarce
           a
           valuable
           Consideration
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Rat.
           For
           what
           doth
           the
           common
           Swearer
           get
           by
           all
           his
           sensless
           and
           impertinent
           Oaths
           ,
           which
           are
           capable
           of
           serving
           no
           other
           Purpose
           but
           only
           to
           stop
           the
           Gaps
           of
           his
           Speech
           ,
           or
           to
           man
           his
           Rage
           ,
           and
           rave
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           Fool
           with
           a
           little
           more
           genteely
           ?
           What
           doth
           the
           Drunkard
           gain
           by
           all
           his
           Intemperances
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           short
           Fit
           of
           frantick
           Mirth
           ,
           and
           extravagant
           Jollity
           ;
           which
           ,
           after
           a
           few
           Hours
           ,
           ends
           in
           a
           sleepless
           Night
           ,
           a
           sick
           ,
           and
           uneasy
           Stomach
           ,
           and
           a
           sottish
           Confusion
           over
           all
           his
           Senses
           ?
           What
           doth
           the
           envious
           and
           malicious
           Man
           get
           by
           all
           his
           studied
           Mischiefs
           and
           Revenges
           ?
           When
           he
           hath
           pluck'd
           out
           his
           Enemy's
           Eye
           ,
           he
           cannot
           put
           it
           into
           his
           own
           Head
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           increase
           the
           Stock
           of
           his
           own
           Happiness
           by
           diminishing
           his
           Adversaries
           .
           When
           he
           hath
           
           made
           another
           the
           worse
           ,
           he
           is
           never
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ;
           nor
           do
           his
           Injuries
           grow
           less
           by
           being
           retaliated
           :
           So
           that
           he
           vexes
           and
           disquiets
           himself
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           his
           Enemy
           bleed
           ;
           he
           keeps
           his
           own
           Wound
           green
           ,
           and
           consequently
           multiplies
           Evils
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           prosecutes
           Mischief
           only
           for
           Mischief's
           sake
           .
           I
           confess
           there
           are
           some
           Vices
           that
           are
           not
           altogether
           so
           unprofitable
           as
           these
           ;
           in
           some
           Vices
           there
           is
           a
           Prospect
           of
           worldly
           Gain
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           in
           others
           of
           sensitive
           Pleasure
           and
           Delight
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           when
           after
           a
           few
           days
           Injoyment
           of
           those
           Gains
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           I
           am
           called
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           transported
           into
           a
           woful
           Eternity
           ,
           there
           to
           expiate
           the
           Guilts
           of
           them
           with
           those
           sharp
           and
           everlasting
           Torments
           I
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           endure
           ,
           how
           shall
           I
           be
           astonished
           at
           my
           own
           desperate
           Folly
           to
           think
           what
           a
           mad
           Bargain
           I
           have
           made
           ?
           what
           an
           Happiness
           I
           have
           sold
           to
           purchase
           those
           Gains
           ?
           what
           a
           Misery
           I
           have
           incurred
           to
           grasp
           and
           injoy
           those
           Pleasures
           ?
           O!
           now
           what
           would
           I
           give
           for
           a
           Goal-delivery
           from
           Hell
           ,
           or
           but
           for
           the
           least
           Mitigation
           of
           my
           Agonies
           and
           Torments
           !
           If
           I
           had
           all
           the
           Wealth
           that
           I
           purchased
           by
           my
           Sin
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           times
           more
           ,
           how
           willingly
           would
           I
           part
           with
           it
           to
           bribe
           my
           Flames
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           my
           Tormentors
           ?
           O!
           now
           I
           shall
           wish
           a
           thousand
           and
           a
           thousand
           times
           that
           I
           had
           rather
           chosen
           to
           
           famish
           for
           want
           of
           Bread
           ,
           than
           to
           injoy
           those
           accursed
           Profits
           and
           Pleasures
           that
           were
           the
           Fruits
           and
           Wages
           of
           mine
           Iniquities
           ;
           but
           now
           alas
           it
           will
           be
           
             too
             late
          
           to
           Repent
           .
           As
           yet
           we
           have
           the
           Opportunity
           to
           retrieve
           
             our
             own
          
           Folly
           ,
           and
           to
           revoke
           and
           cancel
           this
           our
           desperate
           Bargain
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           serious
           Repentance
           and
           hearty
           Renunciation
           of
           the
           Temptations
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           we
           may
           release
           our selves
           from
           our
           Covenant
           with
           Death
           ,
           and
           Agreement
           with
           Hell.
           But
           if
           we
           out-stay
           our
           Opportunity
           a
           few
           Moments
           longer
           ,
           till
           Death
           hath
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           fatal
           Bargain
           will
           be
           sealed
           past
           all
           Revocation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           Divinity
           &
           Incarnation
           OF
           OUR
           SAVIOUR
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             ,
             (
             and
             we
             beheld
             his
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             his
             Father
             )
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             THESE
             Words
             contain
          
           Three
           distinct
           
             Propositions
             ;
             I.
          
           The
           Word
           was
           made
           Flesh
           :
           II.
           And
           dwelt
           among
           us
           full
           of
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           :
           III.
           And
           we
           beheld
           his
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Glory
           as
           of
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           
             Of
             each
             of
             these
             I
             intend
             to
             discourse
             in
             their
             order
             .
          
        
         
         
           I.
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh.
          
           In
           handling
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           three
           Things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Shew
           you
           what
           we
           are
           here
           to
           understand
           by
           
             The
             Word
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Why
           it
           is
           called
           
             The
             Word
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           by
           
             The
             Word
             's
          
           being
           made
           Flesh.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             the
             Word
          
           ?
           I
           answer
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           by
           
             the
             Word
          
           here
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           Christ
           :
           For
           in
           the
           following
           Verse
           you
           will
           find
           that
           this
           Word
           was
           He
           of
           whom
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           was
           the
           Forerunner
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           bare
           Witness
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             was
             he
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             ,
             He
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             preferred
             before
             me
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             before
             me
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           you
           will
           find
           that
           it
           was
           Christ
           whose
           Forerunner
           the
           Baptist
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           this
           Testmiony
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           at
           your
           leisure
           ,
           Matth.
           3.
           11.
           and
           
             Mark
             1.
             7.
             
             Luke
          
           3.
           16.
           where
           you
           find
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           giving
           the
           same
           Testimony
           to
           Christ
           which
           here
           he
           gives
           to
           
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           especially
           v.
           27.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           Word
           are
           only
           different
           Titles
           of
           the
           same
           Person
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           more
           particularly
           explain
           to
           you
           the
           Meaning
           of
           this
           Phrase
           ,
           
           I
           will
           briefly
           deliver
           my
           Sense
           of
           it
           in
           these
           following
           Propositions
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Phrase
           ,
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           way
           of
           Eminence
           applied
           to
           a
           particular
           Subject
           ,
           is
           derived
           into
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           from
           the
           Theology
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           giving
           no
           distinct
           Explication
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           safe
           and
           reasonable
           to
           fetch
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           from
           that
           ancient
           Theology
           whence
           it
           was
           derived
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Theology
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           derived
           ,
           uses
           it
           to
           signify
           a
           vital
           and
           
             Divine
             Subsistence
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           applied
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           is
           that
           vital
           and
           
             Divine
             Subsistence
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Phrase
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           way
           of
           Eminency
           applied
           to
           a
           particular
           Subject
           ,
           is
           derived
           into
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           from
           the
           Theology
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           .
           Which
           will
           plainly
           appear
           to
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           consider
           the
           exact
           Agreement
           between
           those
           Titles
           and
           Characters
           which
           are
           given
           to
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           give
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           often
           mentioned
           in
           their
           
             Theology
             ▪
          
           For
           as
           for
           this
           Phrase
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           anciently
           used
           in
           the
           Writings
           both
           of
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           .
           For
           Rab.
           Azariel
           in
           
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           quotes
           it
           out
           of
           the
           
             Book
             of
             the
             Creation
          
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           by
           Rab.
           Abraham
           an
           
             ancient
             Cabalist
          
           ,
           who
           the
           Iews
           say
           was
           the
           
             Patriarch
             Abraham
          
           himself
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           meaning
           the
           most
           High
           God
           ,
           
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Voice
             ,
             and
             these
             Three
             are
             one
             God.
          
           Thus
           also
           it
           is
           frequently
           used
           in
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           as
           eminently
           appropriated
           to
           a
           
             Divine
             Person
          
           :
           So
           in
           Isa.
           45.
           17.
           instead
           of
           
             Israel
             shall
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           they
           read
           it
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           Ierem.
           1.
           8.
           instead
           of
           
             I
             am
             with
             thee
          
           ,
           they
           read
           ,
           
             because
             my
             Word
             is
             with
             thee
             :
          
           and
           Gen.
           15.
           1.
           instead
           of
           
             I
             am
             thy
             shield
          
           ,
           they
           read
           ,
           
             my
             Word
             is
             thy
             shield
          
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           sundry
           other
           places
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           Ps.
           110.
           1.
           instead
           of
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
          
           they
           read
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             his
             Word
          
           ;
           which
           Words
           our
           Saviour
           applies
           to
           himself
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           44.
           as
           being
           himself
           that
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           there
           mentioned
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           also
           it
           was
           very
           anciently
           used
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             Gentile
             Philosophy
          
           .
           Thus
           Zeno
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           tells
           us
           1
           ,
           speaks
           of
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           which
           the
           World
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           calls
           Fate
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Soul
             of
             Iupiter
          
           .
           And
           the
           
             ancient
             Orpheus
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           
           quoted
           by
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           1
           ,
           exhorts
           Men
           
             to
             behold
             and
             contemplate
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             immortal
             King
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           Plato
           2
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Motions
           of
           the
           Stars
           were
           disposed
           and
           ordered
           by
           
             the
             Word
          
           .
           By
           which
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           this
           Phrase
           was
           used
           as
           appropriate
           to
           a
           
             Divine
             Person
          
           ,
           both
           by
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           Writing
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           And
           that
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           derived
           it
           from
           their
           Writings
           is
           apparent
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           attributes
           to
           Christ
           the
           same
           Titles
           and
           Characters
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           attribute
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Thus
           as
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           calls
           Christ
           the
           
             Messias
             ,
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           so
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           expresly
           tells
           us
           that
           Messias
           is
           called
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             Oseae
             ,
             cap.
          
           7.
           
           Thus
           as
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           him
           the
           
             King
             immortal
          
           ,
           so
           Orpheus
           in
           the
           afore-named
           Place
           calls
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             King
             immortal
          
           .
           And
           whereas
           
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
             to
             be
             the
             shining
             forth
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Character
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Philo
          
           calls
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           3
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           4
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Character
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Shadow
             and
             Image
             of
             God
             :
          
           
           And
           
             Plotin
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Light
             streaming
             forth
             from
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             Brightness
             doth
             from
             the
             Sun
          
           1
           .
           And
           as
           St.
           Iohn
           in
           the
           first
           Verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Word
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             God
          
           ;
           so
           Philo
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             by
             Prerogative
             of
             Eldership
             he
             abideth
             with
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           Zeno
           ,
           in
           the
           afore-named
           place
           ,
           
             that
             he
             is
             God
          
           ;
           and
           Plotin
           2
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             being
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             inseparably
             conjoined
             with
             him
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           Christ
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             he
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Iohn
             8.
             12.
             the
             Manna
             which
             cometh
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Bread
             of
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           6.
           33
           ,
           35.
           
           The
           same
           Philo
           stiles
           him
           
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Light
          
           3
           ,
           
             the
             Manna
          
           4
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           5
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Bread
             and
             Food
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Soul.
          
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Father
             is
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           
             he
             dwells
             and
             abides
             in
             him
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.
           10.
           the
           same
           Author
           says
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           6
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             dwells
             .
          
           Whereas
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           
             have
             a
             Name
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           9.
           and
           to
           be
           advanced
           
             above
             all
             Principalities
             
             and
             Powers
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             21.
             
             Philo
          
           tells
           us
           that
           this
           
             Divine
             Word
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           1
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             above
             all
             Worlds
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             .
          
           Whereas
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             High
             Priest
             over
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             21.
             
             Philo
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             World
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           2
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             which
             the
             First-born
             Divine
             Word
             is
             the
             High
             Priest.
          
           Whereas
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ;
             Plato
          
           calls
           him
           ,
           
             the
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Good
          
           3
           ;
           
             Plotin
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           4
           ;
           and
           
             Philo
             ,
             the
             First-begotten
             Son
             and
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           5
           .
           Again
           ,
           whereas
           God
           is
           said
           to
           have
           created
           the
           World
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           and
           to
           have
           committed
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           to
           him
           ;
           Philo
           calls
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           6
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           7
           ,
           
             the
             Vice-roy
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           8
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Instrument
             of
             God
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             World.
          
           As
           in
           
             Christ
             the
             Fulness
             
             of
             the
             Godhead
             is
          
           said
           
             to
             dwell
             ,
             Colos.
          
           2.
           9.
           so
           Plotin
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             filled
             with
             God.
          
           1
           .
           As
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           2.
           25.
           so
           Philo
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             King
             and
             Pastor
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Word
             his
             first-begotten
             Son
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           2
           ,
           
             to
             undertake
             the
             Care
             of
             his
             sacred
             Flock
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             Vice-roy
             and
             Substitute
             :
          
           and
           accordingly
           in
           the
           same
           place
           he
           makes
           
             The
             Word
          
           to
           be
           that
           Angel
           whom
           God
           had
           promis'd
           to
           send
           before
           the
           Camp
           of
           Israel
           to
           conduct
           them
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           are
           said
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           3.
           22.
           and
           as
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Angel
           or
           Messenger
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           9.
           4.
           so
           Philo
           calls
           
             the
             most
             ancient
             Word
          
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           3
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           4
           ;
           
             the
             Angel
             or
             Messenger
             of
             God.
          
           And
           ,
           to
           name
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.
           24.
           and
           the
           
             Intercessor
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
          
           and
           the
           Propitiation
           and
           Atonement
           :
           So
           saith
           Philo
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           highly
           worthy
           of
           
           our
           Observation
           )
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           1
           
             is
             the
             Intercessor
             for
             Mortals
             with
             the
             immortal
             God
             ,
          
           and
           also
           
             the
             Embassador
             of
             that
             great
             King
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             which
             Office
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             he
             willingly
             undertook
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             stand
             in
             the
             middle
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             you
             ,
             as
             being
             neither
             unborn
             as
             God
             ,
             nor
             born
             as
             you
             ;
             but
             being
             a
             Medium
             between
             those
             two
             Extreams
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             a
             Pledge
             for
             both
             ;
             for
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             utterly
             apostatize
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             his
             Fatherly
             Care
             towards
             them
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           2
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Beginning
             and
             the
             End
             of
             God's
             Good-will
             to
             the
             World
          
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           Propitiation
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           Authorities
           of
           Philo
           I
           have
           the
           rather
           insisted
           upon
           ,
           because
           he
           being
           a
           Iew
           and
           a
           
             Platonick
             Philosopher
          
           ,
           must
           needs
           understand
           the
           Theology
           of
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           living
           about
           the
           Time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           written
           in
           Terms
           that
           were
           then
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           well
           understood
           both
           by
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           this
           Phrase
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           so
           common
           in
           that
           Author
           ,
           was
           very
           commonly
           used
           both
           by
           Iews
           and
           
           Gentiles
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           Time
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           it
           was
           derived
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           appropriated
           to
           our
           Saviour
           by
           the
           
             inspired
             Writers
          
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           how
           those
           
             inspired
             Writers
          
           should
           ever
           have
           so
           exactly
           agreed
           with
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           in
           the
           Titles
           and
           Characters
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           had
           not
           either
           they
           themselves
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           dictated
           to
           them
           ,
           purposely
           derived
           it
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           giving
           no
           distinct
           Explication
           of
           this
           Phrase
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           safe
           and
           reasonable
           to
           fetch
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           from
           that
           
             ancient
             Theology
          
           whence
           it
           was
           derived
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           all
           Writers
           to
           use
           Terms
           and
           Phrases
           by
           way
           of
           Accommodation
           ,
           and
           to
           illustrate
           their
           Sense
           by
           alluding
           to
           something
           that
           is
           like
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           always
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           Sense
           which
           those
           Terms
           and
           Phrases
           do
           most
           commonly
           signify
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Sense
           that
           hath
           some
           Proportion
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Drift
           and
           Connection
           of
           their
           Di●course
           doth
           plainly
           intimate
           .
           But
           when
           Writers
           use
           Words
           in
           a
           literal
           Sense
           ,
           without
           any
           Note
           of
           Allusion
           ,
           and
           without
           explaining
           themselves
           into
           any
           different
           Sense
           ,
           either
           they
           must
           mean
           the
           same
           Thing
           which
           those
           Words
           do
           commonly
           signify
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           
           must
           mean
           to
           deceive
           and
           impose
           upon
           their
           Readers
           .
           And
           thus
           stands
           the
           Case
           before
           us
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           is
           here
           stiled
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           a
           
             Term
             of
             Art
          
           which
           was
           very
           common
           both
           in
           the
           Iewish
           and
           
             Gentile
             Philosophy
          
           ;
           and
           neither
           here
           ,
           nor
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           is
           there
           the
           least
           Intimation
           that
           he
           is
           called
           so
           ,
           only
           by
           way
           of
           Allusion
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           in
           all
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           explained
           into
           any
           other
           Sense
           than
           that
           wherein
           it
           was
           commonly
           used
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Intent
           of
           the
           
             Sacred
             Writers
          
           in
           using
           it
           must
           be
           either
           to
           denote
           the
           same
           thing
           which
           it
           signified
           before
           ,
           or
           to
           deceive
           and
           impose
           upon
           the
           World.
           But
           doubtless
           if
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           inspired
           those
           Writers
           ,
           had
           meant
           any
           thing
           else
           by
           it
           than
           what
           it
           ordinarily
           signifies
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           told
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           given
           us
           such
           an
           unavoidable
           Occasion
           to
           mistake
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           clothing
           its
           Sense
           in
           such
           a
           Phrase
           as
           generally
           signifies
           what
           he
           never
           meant
           .
           For
           when
           he
           called
           Christ
           by
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           and
           attributed
           the
           same
           Titles
           and
           Characters
           by
           which
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           were
           wont
           to
           describe
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           foresee
           that
           all
           inquisitive
           Persons
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           conclude
           that
           he
           meant
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           had
           not
           meant
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           doubtless
           either
           not
           have
           given
           him
           that
           Name
           ,
           and
           those
           
           Titles
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           to
           prevent
           our
           being
           imposed
           upon
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           explained
           them
           into
           some
           other
           meaning
           ;
           which
           since
           he
           hath
           not
           done
           ,
           we
           may
           safely
           and
           rationally
           conclude
           that
           he
           meant
           the
           same
           Thing
           by
           this
           Name
           ,
           and
           those
           Titles
           with
           those
           from
           whom
           he
           did
           derive
           them
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           most
           certain
           way
           for
           us
           to
           under●tand
           what
           is
           the
           Sense
           of
           Christ's
           being
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           is
           to
           consider
           what
           those
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           meant
           by
           it
           from
           whose
           Philosophy
           it
           was
           first
           borrowed
           and
           derived
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           both
           the
           Iewish
           and
           
             Gentile
             Theology
          
           used
           this
           Phrase
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           to
           signify
           a
           Vital
           and
           
             Divine
             Subsistence
          
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           Iews
           ,
           it's
           plain
           that
           by
           
             The
             Word
          
           they
           meant
           the
           Messias
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           Ps.
           110.
           which
           they
           say
           contains
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
          
           read
           
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             his
             Word
             ,
          
           that
           is
           consequently
           to
           his
           Messias
           .
           And
           Rab.
           Arama
           upon
           Genesis
           ,
           explaining
           that
           Passage
           in
           the
           107
           
             Ps.
             20.
             
             The
             Lord
             sent
             forth
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             healed
          
           ;
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Word
           is
           meant
           the
           Messias
           .
           And
           Rab.
           Simeon
           the
           Son
           of
           Iohni
           expounding
           those
           Words
           of
           
             Iob
             19.
             26.
             
             Yet
             in
             my
             Flesh
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Mercy
           which
           proceeds
           from
           the
           highest
           Wisdom
           of
           
           God
           shall
           be
           crowned
           by
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           take
           Flesh
           of
           a
           Woman
           ;
           by
           which
           it's
           plain
           that
           by
           
             The
             Word
          
           he
           understood
           the
           Messias
           .
           And
           that
           by
           the
           Messias
           they
           understood
           a
           
             Divine
             Subsistence
          
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           sundry
           Places
           in
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           ;
           which
           often
           applies
           the
           Name
           Iehovah
           to
           the
           Messias
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           imparted
           to
           any
           Creature
           ;
           as
           particularly
           ,
           
             Isa.
             28.
             5.
             
             Iehovah
             Sabbaoth
          
           (
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Hebrew
             )
             shall
             be
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             unto
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             People
          
           ;
           which
           those
           Interpreters
           understand
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           .
           So
           also
           
             Isa.
             18.
             7.
             
             In
             that
             time
             shall
             the
             Present
             be
             brought
             unto
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           unto
           the
           Messias
           .
           So
           also
           ,
           Ierem.
           33.
           16.
           
           By
           
             Iehovah
             our
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           they
           understand
           the
           Messias
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Everlasting
             ,
             Moses
             Hadersan
          
           understands
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           
             Anointed
             King.
          
           And
           certainly
           had
           they
           not
           believed
           the
           Messias
           to
           be
           a
           
             Divine
             Subsistence
          
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           attributed
           to
           him
           this
           incommunicable
           Name
           of
           God
           ;
           of
           which
           they
           had
           so
           high
           a
           Veneration
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           too
           sacred
           for
           any
           Creature
           to
           name
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           assume
           .
           And
           the
           Commentary
           upon
           the
           
             fourth
             Psalm
          
           expresly
           saith
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             Gentiles
             cease
             not
             to
             ask
             us
             ,
             Where
             is
             our
             
             God
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             that
             God
             will
             sit
             among
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             point
             him
             out
             with
             the
             finger
          
           ;
           which
           plainly
           refers
           to
           the
           Coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           .
           And
           so
           also
           the
           Septuagint
           change
           Shaddai
           ,
           the
           undoubted
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Omnipotent
             God
          
           ,
           into
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           1.
           24.
           where
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           )
           they
           read
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           so
           also
           the
           
             afore-named
             Paraphrase
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           ,
           doth
           often
           use
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           for
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           especially
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World.
           Thus
           instead
           of
           
             I
             made
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Isa.
          
           45.
           12.
           they
           read
           it
           ,
           
             I
             by
             my
             Word
             made
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           And
           instead
           of
           
             God
             made
             Man
             ,
             Gen.
          
           1.
           27.
           the
           
             Ierusalem
             Targum
          
           reads
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           made
           Man
           :
           And
           instead
           of
           
             They
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Gen.
          
           3.
           8.
           the
           Paraphrase
           reads
           it
           ,
           
             And
             they
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             God.
          
           And
           Philo
           expresly
           calls
           
             this
             Word
          
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             Second
             God
          
           next
           to
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Iews
           believed
           
             The
             Word
          
           to
           be
           a
           
             Divine
             Subsistence
          
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           .
           For
           so
           Numenius
           the
           Pythagorean
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           quoted
           by
           St.
           Cyril
           1
           ,
           calls
           the
           Father
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           the
           
             Second
             God
          
           ;
           
           and
           Plotin
           tells
           us
           1
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Word
             ,
             or
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             beholdeth
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             inseparably
             joined
             with
             him
          
           ;
           and
           Porphyry
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           cited
           by
           the
           fore-named
           Father
           2
           ,
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           
             Essence
             of
             God
             extends
             to
             Three
             In-beings
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             the
             highest
             Good
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           and
           these
           he
           also
           calls
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           Second
           ,
           and
           
             Third
             God.
          
           And
           of
           
             Pythagoras
             Proclus
          
           the
           Platonist
           affirms
           ,
           
             that
             he
             commended
             Three
             Gods
             together
             in
             ONE
             ,
          
           (
           even
           as
           Plato
           also
           doth
           )
           the
           Second
           of
           which
           was
           the
           Word
           or
           Wisdom
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           attributes
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           Plato
           ,
           in
           his
           6th
           Epistle
           ,
           so
           far
           owns
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           he
           earnestly
           exhorts
           his
           Friends
           that
           they
           should
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             invocate
             God
             the
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Lord
             and
             Father
             of
             that
             Prince
             and
             Govenour
          
           ;
           by
           the
           first
           of
           which
           he
           evidently
           means
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           to
           
             the
             Word
          
           that
           he
           elsewhere
           3
           attributes
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Stars
           and
           
             Heavenly
             Bodies
          
           .
           By
           all
           which
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           by
           
             The
             Word
          
           they
           understood
           some
           
             Divine
             Subsistence
          
           ,
           whose
           
           Nature
           is
           exalted
           above
           all
           finite
           Beings
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           Phrase
           
             The
             Word
          
           is
           applied
           ,
           must
           be
           that
           
             Divine
             Person
          
           or
           Subsistence
           .
           And
           so
           we
           find
           him
           stiled
           in
           the
           first
           Verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God.
          
           Which
           Expressions
           are
           so
           exactly
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Phrase
           of
           the
           
             Gentile
             Theology
          
           ,
           that
           Amelius
           the
           Disciple
           of
           Plotin
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           this
           is
           that
           Word
           which
           was
           from
           Everlasting
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           as
           Heraclitus
           supposed
           :
           And
           ,
           
             per
             Iovem
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Barbarus
             isle
          
           ,
           meaning
           St.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             cum
             nostro
          
           Platone
           
             consentit
             ,
             Verbum
             Dei
             in
             Ordine
             Principii
             esse
          
           1
           .
           
             This
             Barbarian
             is
             of
             our
          
           Plato
           '
           
             s
             Mind
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             ranked
             among
             the
             Principles
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           unless
           we
           understand
           this
           Place
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Deity
          
           of
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           it
           will
           be
           possible
           to
           make
           any
           tolerable
           Sense
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           by
           
             In
             the
             Beginning
          
           here
           ,
           we
           understand
           ,
           as
           the
           Socinians
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           when
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           began
           to
           preach
           ,
           the
           Words
           will
           imply
           a
           gross
           Tautology
           ,
           and
           the
           Sense
           of
           them
           must
           be
           this
           ;
           that
           Christ
           was
           when
           
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           preached
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           when
           he
           was
           .
           For
           how
           can
           it
           be
           worthy
           of
           an
           Apostle
           so
           solemnly
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Word
          
           had
           a
           Being
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           the
           Baptist
           taught
           as
           much
           himself
           ?
           who
           therefore
           came
           
             baptizing
             with
             water
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             made
             manifest
             to
             Israel
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           1.
           31.
           
           And
           when
           St.
           Matthew
           and
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           who
           wrote
           before
           ,
           taught
           us
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           was
           in
           being
           thirty
           Years
           before
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           sure
           it
           was
           as
           true
           of
           any
           other
           then
           living
           as
           of
           
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           even
           of
           Iudas
           that
           betrayed
           him
           ,
           and
           Pilate
           who
           condemned
           him
           .
           By
           
             in
             the
             Beginning
          
           ,
           therefore
           must
           be
           meant
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           that
           even
           then
           ,
           
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God.
          
           So
           
             Phil.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             no
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Men.
          
           From
           whence
           these
           three
           Conclusions
           do
           most
           naturally
           result
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           Christ
           was
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           made
           Man
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           before
           he
           was
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             :
          
           And
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           did
           as
           really
           and
           truly
           subsist
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           
           as
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man.
           For
           the
           Words
           literally
           translated
           run
           thus
           ;
           But
           emptied
           himself
           ,
           taking
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           Likeness
           of
           Men
           :
           Which
           plainly
           implies
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           full
           before
           he
           emptied
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           emptied
           himself
           by
           taking
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           the
           
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
          
           by
           being
           made
           in
           the
           
             likeness
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           which
           Emptying
           presupposes
           a
           
             precedent
             Plenitude
          
           ,
           and
           which
           Plenitude
           consisted
           in
           being
           so
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           as
           to
           think
           it
           
             no
             Robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God.
          
           So
           Rev.
           1.
           11.
           he
           solemnly
           proclaims
           his
           own
           Divinity
           ;
           
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           incommunicable
           Title
           by
           which
           God
           describes
           his
           own
           Being
           ,
           and
           distinguishes
           it
           from
           all
           others
           .
           And
           
             Isa.
             44.
             6.
             
             I
             am
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             God.
          
           These
           and
           many
           other
           plain
           Assertions
           there
           are
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Deity
          
           of
           the
           
             Blessed
             Word
          
           .
           But
           since
           the
           
             Eternal
             God
          
           was
           constantly
           both
           by
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           signified
           by
           this
           Phrase
           
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           imagine
           that
           St.
           Iohn
           should
           make
           use
           of
           it
           in
           any
           other
           Notion
           ;
           since
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           would
           have
           imposed
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           taken
           an
           effectual
           Course
           to
           make
           us
           believe
           that
           he
           meant
           what
           he
           never
           intended
           .
        
         
         
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           Thing
           proposed
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           Christ's
           being
           
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           the
           Design
           of
           which
           ,
           you
           see
           is
           to
           express
           his
           
             Eternal
             Godhead
          
           and
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           next
           Thing
           proposed
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           you
           for
           what
           Reason
           it
           is
           that
           he
           is
           here
           called
           
             The
             Word
          
           ?
           In
           answer
           whereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           that
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           hath
           a
           twofold
           Signification
           :
           First
           ,
           It
           signifies
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           inferring
           one
           thing
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Birth
           and
           Off-spring
           of
           the
           Mind
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           signifies
           Speech
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           audible
           Expression
           of
           our
           Thoughts
           and
           Reasonings
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Image
           and
           Interpreter
           of
           our
           Minds
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           also
           the
           Executer
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           who
           are
           in
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           and
           do
           rule
           by
           their
           Word
           and
           Command
           .
           Now
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           is
           called
           
             the
             Word
          
           upon
           both
           these
           Accounts
           ,
           both
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Speech
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           his
           being
           
             the
             Word
          
           denotes
           these
           four
           Things
           :
        
         
           1st
           .
           His
           being
           generated
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           His
           being
           the
           perfect
           Image
           of
           that
           Mind
           .
        
         
         
           3dly
           .
           His
           being
           the
           Interpreter
           of
           his
           Father's
           Mind
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           His
           being
           the
           Executer
           of
           his
           Father's
           Mind
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           His
           being
           generated
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           even
           as
           our
           Word
           or
           Reason
           is
           the
           Issue
           and
           Off-spring
           of
           our
           Minds
           .
           For
           it
           was
           the
           Opinion
           both
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           that
           most
           
             perfect
             Notion
             ,
             Idea
          
           ,
           and
           Conception
           which
           God
           from
           the
           Beginning
           had
           formed
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Beings
           in
           his
           own
           Mind
           .
           For
           thus
           the
           Iews
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           below
           hath
           some
           Root
           above
           ;
           which
           Roots
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           are
           the
           Sephiroth
           ,
           or
           Seals
           by
           which
           all
           these
           inferiour
           Substances
           are
           stamp'd
           ,
           and
           shaped
           ,
           and
           fashion'd
           ;
           and
           these
           Seals
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           are
           those
           most
           
             perfect
             Ideas
          
           of
           things
           which
           God
           did
           form
           in
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           he
           fashioned
           all
           the
           Beings
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           1
           
             all
             the
             Three
             Worlds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rational
             ,
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Inanimate
             ,
             were
             printed
             with
             the
             same
             Print
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             the
             same
             Seal
          
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           great
           Seal
           in
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           Ideas
           of
           all
           things
           )
           
             and
             that
             which
             is
             sealed
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             the
             Sealing
             here
             below
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             the
             Shape
             and
             Form
             of
             those
             
             things
             above
             which
             did
             seal
             and
             stamp
             the
             Signature
             upon
             them
             .
          
           And
           these
           three
           Worlds
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           being
           one
           below
           
             another
             ,
             God
          
           set
           upon
           them
           the
           Seal
           of
           Sephiroth
           so
           hard
           that
           he
           printed
           them
           quite
           through
           the
           Bottom
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           stamp'd
           them
           all
           into
           an
           exact
           Resemblance
           to
           those
           Ideas
           which
           he
           had
           formed
           of
           them
           in
           his
           own
           Mind
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           before
           God
           made
           the
           World
           he
           framed
           the
           Idea
           and
           Model
           of
           it
           in
           his
           own
           Understanding
           ,
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           Idea
           or
           Notion
           which
           from
           all
           Eternity
           he
           conceived
           of
           himself
           ,
           they
           called
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           of
           God.
           Hence
           Philo
           calls
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           1
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           2
           :
           And
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           City
           before
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           existed
           only
           in
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Builder
           ;
           so
           the
           World
           had
           no
           other
           Place
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             than
             the
             Divine
             Word
             that
             made
             it
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Intellectual
             World
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           World
           which
           contains
           the
           Ideas
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           3
           ,
           
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             now
             making
             the
             World.
          
           
           And
           accordingly
           the
           Iews
           call
           
             The
             Word
          
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           1
           ,
           that
           
             this
             Wisdom
             is
             of
             the
             most
             inward
             Vnderstanding
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             beholds
             himself
             in
             himself
             .
          
           From
           all
           which
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Iews
           attributed
           the
           Original
           of
           this
           
             Divine
             Word
          
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           it
           being
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Divinity
           nothing
           else
           but
           that
           most
           
             perfect
             Conception
          
           and
           Idea
           which
           God
           from
           Everlasting
           formed
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Beings
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Mind
           .
           In
           which
           Opinion
           the
           most
           
             Divine
             Philosophers
          
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           do
           most
           exactly
           consent
           .
           And
           hence
           they
           generally
           call
           
             The
             Word
          
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Vnderstanding
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           
             perfect
             Idea
          
           or
           Conception
           by
           which
           the
           Father
           understands
           himself
           and
           all
           other
           things
           .
           And
           accordingly
           Alcinous
           tells
           us
           2
           ,
           that
           both
           Socrates
           and
           Plato
           
             taught
             that
             God
             is
             a
             Mind
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             same
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Idea
             which
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             Knowledge
             which
             God
             hath
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             the
             Pattern
             or
             Mould
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             it self
             ,
             is
             very
             Essence
             .
          
           And
           Plotin
           tells
           us
           3
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             both
             the
             Party
             that
             is
             conceived
             
             in
             the
             Mind
             or
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Party
             that
             conceives
             him
          
           ;
           and
           he
           makes
           
             The
             Word
          
           to
           be
           that
           which
           God
           doth
           mind
           in
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           Himself
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           immense
           Perfections
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Idea
           of
           himself
           which
           he
           beholds
           in
           himself
           is
           an
           Act
           that
           issues
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           beholding
           and
           minding
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           beholding
           him
           becomes
           the
           
             self
             same
          
           thing
           with
           him
           .
           And
           this
           Vnderstanding
           or
           Knowledge
           which
           God
           hath
           of
           himself
           ,
           he
           calls
           1
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Father
             ,
             that
             bears
             the
             like
             Resemblance
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Light
             doth
             to
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             .
          
           And
           ,
           to
           name
           no
           more
           ,
           Porphyry
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           quoted
           by
           St.
           Cyril
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
          
           Plato
           ,
           
             that
             of
             the
             Good
          
           ,
           (
           which
           elsewhere
           he
           calls
           the
           Father
           )
           
             is
             begotten
             an
             Vnderstanding
             in
             a
             manner
             unknown
             to
             Men
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             all
             things
             that
             truly
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             Essences
             of
             all
             things
             that
             have
             a
             Being
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             substantial
             Ideas
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           created
           things
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           call
           this
           Divine
           Subsistence
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           generated
           by
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           even
           as
           our
           Words
           are
           generated
           by
           our
           Minds
           .
           And
           accordingly
           the
           
             ancient
             Iews
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christian
             Fathers
          
           ,
           do
           generally
           expound
           that
           
           
             great
             Elogium
          
           of
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Prov.
          
           8.
           concerning
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Wisdom
             was
             set
             up
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             possessed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             way
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             forth
             by
             him
             before
             the
             World
          
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           he
           appointed
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           then
           
             was
             it
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             brought
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             daily
             his
             delight
             ,
             rejoycing
             always
             before
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           22.
           —
           31.
           
           And
           this
           Notion
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           doth
           plainly
           refer
           to
           when
           it
           calls
           Christ
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           1.
           24.
           which
           is
           the
           same
           Title
           that
           both
           Iews
           and
           Platonists
           give
           to
           
             The
             Word
          
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           being
           that
           
             Eternal
             Knowledge
          
           and
           Vnderstanding
           which
           God
           hath
           of
           himself
           and
           all
           other
           Beings
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           Iohn
           1.
           4.
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           plainly
           to
           hint
           this
           Notion
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           speaking
           there
           of
           
             The
             Word
             ,
             In
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             was
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             was
             the
             Light
             of
             Men.
          
           Now
           I
           think
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           give
           any
           natural
           Account
           how
           that
           Life
           that
           was
           in
           
             The
             Word
          
           should
           enlighten
           Men
           ,
           unless
           we
           suppose
           his
           very
           Life
           and
           Being
           to
           consist
           in
           Knowledge
           and
           Vnderstanding
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Men
          
           here
           is
           plainly
           meant
           that
           Divine
           Knowledge
           which
           is
           revealed
           to
           the
           World
           by
           Christ
           ;
           and
           this
           Divine
           Knowledge
           he
           tells
           us
           is
           the
           very
           Life
           of
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Life
           that
           was
           in
           
             The
             Word
          
           :
           And
           afterwards
           
           he
           expresly
           calls
           
             The
             Word
          
           the
           Light
           it self
           from
           whence
           all
           our
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           Goodness
           is
           derived
           ,
           v.
           9.
           which
           is
           exactly
           the
           same
           with
           what
           Philo
           saith
           of
           
             The
             Word
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           
             He
             is
             the
             Intellectual
             Sun
             that
             is
             altogether
             Light
          
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           Plotin
           saith
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           or
           
             Divine
             Mind
          
           ,
           1
           
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Light
             shed
             forth
             every
             where
             ,
             streaming
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             begotten
             of
             him
             .
          
           Which
           is
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           of
           Christ's
           being
           the
           
             substantial
             Light
             ,
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           or
           Idea
           of
           all
           things
           which
           God
           from
           Everlasting
           formed
           in
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           being
           therefore
           called
           
             the
             Word
          
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           God's
           Understanding
           ,
           even
           as
           our
           Reason
           is
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           He
           is
           called
           
             The
             Word
          
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           perfect
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Mind
           :
           For
           thus
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           is
           very
           frequently
           called
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           both
           by
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           .
           For
           so
           Plotin
           2
           ,
           that
           
             this
             Divine
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             being
             the
             very
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             everlastingly
             beholds
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             him
          
           ;
           and
           3
           
             that
             it
             is
             the
             begotten
             Issue
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Image
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             God.
          
           And
           Plato
           himself
           calls
           
           him
           1
           
             the
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             most
             like
             unto
             him
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Good
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             like
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           And
           Rab.
           Moses
           the
           Son
           of
           Neheman
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           quoted
           by
           Masius
           ,
           proving
           that
           
             that
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
          
           which
           went
           before
           the
           Camp
           of
           Israel
           was
           the
           Messias
           or
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
             ,
             nimirum
             quia
             ille
             Angelus
             est
             facies
             Dei
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             God's
             Face
             was
             to
             be
             s●en
             .
          
           And
           so
           Philo
           the
           Iew
           also
           doth
           very
           frequently
           call
           
             The
             Word
          
           
           ,
           the
           
             Image
             and
             Resemblance
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             exact
             Representation
             of
             God.
          
           For
           they
           suppose
           that
           God
           being
           Omniscient
           he
           must
           necessarily
           know
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           knowing
           himself
           ,
           necessarily
           he
           must
           act
           
             ad
             extremum
             Virium
          
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           even
           as
           all
           
             other
             necessary
          
           Agents
           do
           ;
           that
           acting
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           he
           must
           by
           knowing
           himself
           produce
           as
           perfect
           an
           
             Image
             ,
             Idea
          
           ,
           or
           Notion
           of
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           Understanding
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           do
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           produce
           
           such
           a
           vital
           and
           
             substantial
             Idea
          
           of
           himself
           as
           is
           vested
           with
           all
           the
           infinite
           Perfections
           of
           his
           Nature
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           such
           an
           Idea
           he
           hath
           produced
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Idea
           is
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           .
           For
           God
           can
           do
           whatsoever
           doth
           not
           imply
           a
           Contradiction
           ;
           now
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           God
           but
           what
           he
           can
           communicate
           without
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           but
           only
           Self-Existence
           ;
           that
           implies
           a
           Contradiction
           indeed
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           cause
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           without
           any
           Cause
           ,
           and
           to
           exist
           of
           it self
           .
           But
           as
           for
           all
           his
           other
           Perfections
           he
           may
           communicate
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           acts
           necessarily
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Generation
           of
           
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           he
           must
           ,
           because
           then
           he
           acts
           to
           his
           utmost
           Possibility
           .
           So
           then
           
             The
             Word
          
           must
           have
           the
           same
           
             Nature
             ,
             Essence
          
           ,
           and
           Perfections
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           the
           only
           imaginable
           Difference
           between
           them
           must
           be
           this
           ;
           that
           whereas
           the
           Father
           exists
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             the
             Word
          
           exists
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           which
           is
           exactly
           agreeable
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Notion
          
           of
           Christians
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           it
           be
           granted
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           infinitely
           knowing
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           know
           himself
           perfectly
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           seem
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           the
           same
           Perfections
           in
           that
           Idea
           or
           Notion
           by
           which
           he
           knows
           himself
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           in
           himself
           ;
           for
           else
           it
           is
           not
           one
           
             perfect
             Idea
          
           of
           him
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Notions
           
           do
           so
           imperfectly
           resemble
           things
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           communicate
           to
           them
           that
           Life
           and
           Substance
           that
           is
           in
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           God
           knows
           himself
           perfectly
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           needs
           do
           being
           infinitely
           knowing
           ,
           he
           must
           communicate
           Life
           and
           Substance
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           else
           't
           will
           be
           no
           perfect
           Notion
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Substance
           ▪
           and
           he
           must
           communicate
           to
           it
           all
           the
           i●mense
           Perfections
           of
           his
           own
           Nature
           ,
           or
           else
           't
           will
           be
           no
           perfect
           Notion
           of
           his
           own
           Perfections
           .
           So
           then
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           most
           perfect
           Notion
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           vital
           and
           
             substantial
             Idea
          
           ,
           endued
           with
           all
           the
           Perfections
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           very
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Christian
           Notion
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Word
          
           :
           For
           he
           is
           described
           to
           be
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
             the
             Brightness
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Character
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           3.
           and
           being
           so
           he
           must
           necessarily
           be
           what
           God
           is
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             God
             essential
          
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           cannot
           be
           the
           perfect
           Image
           ,
           and
           express
           Character
           of
           God.
           And
           accordingly
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           he
           is
           called
           
             God
             over
             all
             ,
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.
           5.
           and
           the
           Perfections
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           are
           very
           frequently
           attributed
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           particularly
           
             Omniscience
             ,
             Iohn
             16.
             30.
             
             Eternity
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           12.
           and
           
             Rev.
             22.
             13.
             
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             .
          
           So
           that
           upon
           this
           Account
           also
           he
           may
           very
           properly
           be
           called
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           because
           as
           our
           Words
           are
           the
           Images
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           so
           He
           is
           the
           most
           perfect
           Image
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3dly
           .
           He
           is
           called
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Interpreter
           of
           the
           Father's
           Mind
           ,
           even
           as
           our
           Words
           also
           are
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           our
           Minds
           to
           others
           .
           And
           this
           Philo
           the
           Iew
           doth
           also
           take
           notice
           of
           as
           the
           proper
           Work
           and
           Office
           of
           
             The
             Word
          
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           
             the
             Embassador
             of
             the
             Great
             King
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             communicate
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             to
             them
          
           ;
           and
           also
           
             the
             Angel
             and
             Messenger
             of
             God
             to
             Men
             to
             declare
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             to
             them
             :
          
           And
           that
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Office
           he
           doth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &
           ●
           2
           
             Some
             as
             a
             King
             he
             commands
             what
             they
             shall
             do
             ,
             others
             as
             a
             School-master
             he
             profitably
             instructs
             ,
             others
             as
             a
             Counsellor
             he
             faithfully
             admonishes
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             performs
             as
             the
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God.
          
           And
           elsewhere
           he
           calls
           him
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           3
           ,
           the
           
             Divine
             Sun
             that
             enlightens
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           elsewhere
           he
           expresly
           calls
           him
           
             the
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             to
             
             Men
             :
          
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           upon
           this
           Account
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           that
           He
           was
           called
           by
           the
           
             Ancients
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           the
           same
           Account
           is
           given
           of
           it
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           So
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             18.
             
             No
             Man
             hath
             seen
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             him
             .
          
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           Reason
           assigned
           ,
           why
           though
           other
           Men
           interpreted
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           alone
           is
           called
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           because
           he
           only
           was
           the
           immediate
           Interpreter
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Word
           which
           we
           speak
           is
           of
           ours
           .
           For
           he
           was
           in
           the
           very
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           there
           understood
           his
           Mind
           not
           by
           the
           Instructions
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           nor
           by
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           ,
           nor
           only
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           immediate
           Intuition
           of
           his
           Thoughts
           and
           Purposes
           which
           from
           all
           Eternity
           were
           exposed
           to
           his
           View
           and
           Prospect
           .
           For
           as
           St.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           hath
           observed
           ,
           He
           had
           the
           same
           Relation
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           the
           inward
           Thought
           hath
           to
           the
           Mind
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           intimate
           Conjunction
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           Power
           to
           declare
           him
           to
           the
           World.
           For
           the
           Father
           is
           known
           by
           the
           Son
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           brief
           and
           easy
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           begotten
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             silent
             Word
             of
             that
             which
             doth
             beget
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           4thly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           He
           is
           called
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Executor
           of
           his
           Father's
           Will
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Word
           and
           Command
           of
           a
           King
           is
           the
           Executor
           of
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           :
           For
           according
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           God
           hath
           from
           the
           very
           Beginning
           governed
           the
           World
           by
           his
           eternal
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           therefore
           call
           the
           
             Immortal
             King
          
           ,
           the
           
             Governor
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Vice-Roy
             of
             the
             great
             God
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           at
           large
           .
           And
           't
           was
           by
           this
           Word
           that
           God
           executed
           his
           Will
           when
           he
           made
           the
           World
           ;
           
             For
             by
             his
             Word
             he
             made
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             Ps.
          
           33.
           6.
           
           He
           did
           but
           say
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Let
             there
             be
             Light
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             Light
          
           ;
           and
           to
           his
           powerful
           and
           
             efficacious
             Fiat
          
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           Nature
           was
           but
           a
           
             real
             Eccho
          
           .
           For
           these
           Expressions
           ,
           
             Let
             there
             be
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           
             let
             there
             be
             a
             Firmament
          
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           perhaps
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           if
           God
           did
           actually
           pronounce
           those
           Syllables
           ,
           but
           they
           rather
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           popular
           Description
           of
           the
           infinite
           Energy
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           by
           which
           God
           made
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           as
           easy
           to
           give
           Being
           to
           the
           World
           as
           it
           was
           to
           command
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           that
           Passage
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             Heavens
             made
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             Heb.
          
           11.
           3.
           that
           
             the
             Worlds
             were
             framed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           seem
           rather
           to
           denote
           that
           powerful
           Act
           of
           Creation
           which
           was
           exerted
           by
           the
           vital
           and
           
             substantial
             Word
          
           of
           God
           ;
           whereby
           he
           instantly
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           words
           speaking
           ,
           gave
           Existence
           to
           those
           Beings
           he
           intended
           to
           create
           ,
           than
           any
           articulate
           Words
           or
           Phrases
           pronounced
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           because
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Places
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           that
           God
           made
           the
           World
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           that
           living
           and
           
             substantial
             Word
          
           that
           was
           with
           God
           from
           the
           Beginning
           .
           Well
           therefore
           may
           Christ
           be
           called
           
             The
             Word
          
           of
           God
           ,
           since
           by
           him
           God
           doth
           as
           effectually
           execute
           his
           Will
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           own
           Mouth
           .
           For
           Christ
           hath
           such
           Power
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           Word
           and
           Command
           all
           things
           are
           presently
           done
           according
           to
           his
           Will
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           may
           observe
           in
           that
           Vision
           to
           St.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             13.
             
             Iesus
             ,
          
           being
           represented
           as
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             clothed
             in
             a
             royal
             Purple
             Robe
             ,
          
           is
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           executing
           the
           Divine
           Vengeance
           upon
           the
           Nations
           by
           that
           Power
           which
           he
           hath
           at
           God's
           Right-hand
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           I
           now
           pass
           on
           to
           the
           third
           and
           last
           Thing
           ,
           namely
           ,
           what
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           by
           
             the
             Word
             's
             being
             made
             Flesh
          
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           Account
           ,
           and
           then
           conclude
           with
           a
           few
           short
           Inferences
           from
           the
           whole
           .
           Which
           Words
           ,
           
             being
             made
             Flesh
          
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           so
           to
           understand
           as
           if
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           was
           changed
           or
           converted
           into
           Flesh
           ,
           as
           Cerinthus
           taught
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           the
           Flesh
           was
           changed
           or
           converted
           into
           
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           as
           Valentinus
           ridiculously
           asserted
           ;
           for
           the
           Deity
           is
           immutable
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           can
           be
           changed
           into
           nothing
           ,
           so
           nothing
           can
           be
           changed
           into
           it
           .
           But
           by
           Flesh
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           Man
           ,
           a
           Part
           being
           put
           for
           the
           Whole
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           very
           frequently
           call
           Man
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Ingredients
           of
           his
           Nature
           .
           Thus
           
             Ps.
             56.
             4.
             
             I
             will
             not
             fear
             what
             flesh
             can
             do
             unto
             me
             :
             Ierem.
             17.
             5.
             
             Cursed
             be
             the
             Man
             that
             maketh
             flesh
             his
             arm
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           puts
           his
           Confidence
           in
           Man
           :
           
             Matth.
             24.
             22.
             
             Except
             those
             days
             be
             shortned
             ,
             no
             flesh
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           Man
           :
           And
           
             Rom.
             3.
             20.
             
             No
             flesh
             shall
             be
             justified
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           Man
           shall
           be
           justified
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Word
          
           was
           made
           Man.
           Not
           that
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           was
           converted
           into
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           the
           Meaning
           is
           ,
           
           it
           was
           made
           one
           with
           Man
           ,
           even
           as
           our
           Soul
           is
           not
           turned
           into
           nor
           confounded
           with
           the
           Body
           ;
           yet
           they
           two
           ,
           though
           distinct
           in
           Natures
           ,
           grow
           into
           one
           Man
           ;
           so
           the
           Manhood
           of
           Christ
           was
           assumed
           ,
           or
           taken
           into
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           both
           being
           united
           into
           one
           Person
           ,
           the
           Natures
           being
           preserved
           entire
           and
           distinct
           ,
           without
           any
           Mixture
           or
           Confusion
           .
           For
           as
           the
           
             Fourth
             General
             Council
          
           hath
           defined
           it
           ,
           
             He
             was
             so
             made
             Flesh
             that
             he
             ceased
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             ,
             never
             changing
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             assuming
             that
             which
             he
             was
             not
             .
          
           And
           though
           our
           Humanity
           was
           advanced
           by
           it
           ,
           yet
           his
           Divinity
           was
           not
           at
           all
           diminished
           ,
           and
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           was
           no
           Detriment
           to
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           unchangeably
           the
           same
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           seeming
           Harshness
           of
           this
           Expression
           may
           be
           easily
           mollified
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           others
           of
           the
           same
           import
           ;
           for
           elsewhere
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           3.
           16.
           
           Which
           only
           denotes
           that
           the
           Divinity
           was
           made
           known
           ,
           and
           did
           appear
           in
           the
           World
           in
           a
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           .
           Elsewhere
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             he
             took
             on
             him
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.
           16.
           which
           only
           denotes
           that
           the
           Divinity
           did
           assume
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           personally
           united
           with
           it
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Word
          
           was
           made
           
           one
           with
           the
           Flesh
           by
           assuming
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           into
           a
           personal
           Union
           with
           it self
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           explain'd
           to
           you
           the
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           conclude
           this
           Argument
           with
           three
           or
           four
           short
           Inferences
           from
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           hence
           we
           may
           infer
           the
           
             Eternal
             Divinity
          
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           even
           from
           this
           great
           name
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           attributed
           to
           him
           .
           For
           since
           it
           is
           so
           apparent
           that
           this
           Phrase
           is
           a
           
             Term
             of
             Art
          
           derived
           from
           the
           Schools
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           since
           by
           it
           they
           did
           all
           so
           generally
           understand
           a
           
             Divine
             Person
          
           subsisting
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           deriving
           it
           from
           them
           and
           applying
           it
           to
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           must
           use
           it
           to
           the
           same
           Sense
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           He
           were
           better
           never
           to
           have
           used
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           by
           discoursing
           in
           the
           same
           Language
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           us
           just
           occasion
           to
           think
           that
           he
           means
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Divine
           Person
           subsisting
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ;
           which
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           by
           using
           that
           Term
           ,
           he
           will
           almost
           necessarily
           betray
           us
           into
           a
           false
           Belief
           concerning
           our
           
             Saviour
             ▪
          
           As
           ,
           to
           instance
           briefly
           in
           a
           Case
           of
           anoth●r
           Nature
           ;
           Our
           
             Saviour
             ▪
          
           in
           his
           Sermons
           d●●h
           
           frequently
           press
           us
           to
           Meekness
           and
           
             Patience
             ,
             Humilty
          
           and
           Charity
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           Terms
           frequently
           used
           long
           before
           in
           the
           
             Moral
             Philosophy
          
           both
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           signify
           such
           and
           such
           particular
           Virtues
           .
           Since
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           use
           the
           same
           Terms
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           have
           just
           Reason
           to
           conclude
           that
           he
           means
           the
           same
           Virtues
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           should
           he
           mean
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           his
           very
           using
           of
           these
           Terms
           would
           necessarily
           impose
           upon
           us
           a
           false
           Sense
           of
           his
           meaning
           ;
           for
           how
           should
           we
           understand
           his
           Meaning
           but
           by
           his
           Words
           ,
           and
           how
           should
           we
           understand
           his
           Words
           but
           by
           the
           common
           Import
           and
           Signification
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           can
           we
           imagine
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           would
           have
           ever
           described
           our
           Saviour
           by
           a
           Term
           that
           was
           so
           generally
           used
           to
           signify
           a
           
             Divine
             Person
          
           subsisting
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           used
           it
           too
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           without
           any
           Restraint
           or
           Limitation
           ,
           nay
           and
           so
           seemingly
           at
           least
           to
           the
           same
           Purpose
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           
             three
             first
             Verses
          
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           describes
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           and
           Operations
           of
           
             Christ
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           terms
           in
           which
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           were
           wont
           to
           describe
           the
           Divinity
           of
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           can
           we
           imagine
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           would
           have
           done
           thus
           ,
           had
           he
           known
           Christ
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           meer
           Man
           that
           never
           was
           
           before
           he
           was
           born
           of
           his
           Mother
           ?
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           charge
           that
           
             Blessed
             Spirit
          
           with
           imposing
           such
           a
           Delusion
           upon
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           I
           infer
           the
           astonishing
           Love
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           in
           condescending
           so
           low
           as
           to
           be
           made
           Flesh
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           assume
           our
           Nature
           .
           For
           what
           he
           was
           before
           he
           took
           our
           Nature
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           already
           :
           He
           was
           no
           less
           than
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           in
           whose
           Bosom
           he
           enjoyed
           the
           supremest
           Degree
           of
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           being
           crowned
           with
           Glory
           ,
           and
           incircled
           about
           with
           the
           Essential
           Rays
           of
           the
           Divinity
           .
           And
           yet
           such
           was
           his
           Love
           to
           poor
           Mortals
           ,
           so
           infinite
           was
           his
           Zeal
           and
           Concern
           for
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           that
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Misery
           we
           were
           plunged
           into
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           rest
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           the
           blessed
           Arms
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           stript
           himself
           of
           all
           his
           Majesty
           and
           Bliss
           ,
           and
           comes
           down
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           assumes
           our
           Nature
           to
           save
           and
           rescue
           us
           ,
           and
           invite
           and
           lead
           us
           to
           those
           Heavenly
           Mansions
           from
           whence
           he
           descended
           to
           us
           .
           Lord
           ,
           what
           a
           Prodigy
           of
           Love
           was
           here
           ,
           as
           doth
           not
           only
           puzzle
           my
           Conceit
           ,
           but
           out-reach
           my
           Wonder
           and
           Admiration
           !
           For
           when
           I
           seriously
           consider
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           Blessing
           beyond
           all
           my
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           I
           could
           never
           have
           had
           the
           Impudence
           to
           desire
           ;
           yet
           it
           fills
           my
           Mind
           with
           an
           awful
           Horror
           
           to
           think
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Time
           when
           the
           great
           God
           was
           here
           upon
           the
           Earth
           in
           my
           Form
           and
           Nature
           ,
           and
           conversed
           familiarly
           with
           such
           mortal
           Wights
           as
           my self
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           and
           such
           poor
           Worms
           as
           I
           ,
           patiently
           under-went
           the
           common
           Infirmities
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           willingly
           exposed
           himself
           to
           the
           Contempt
           and
           Scorn
           of
           a
           malevolent
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Malice
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           those
           barbarous
           Men
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           Being
           ,
           and
           could
           with
           the
           Breath
           of
           his
           Nostrils
           have
           scattered
           into
           Atoms
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           in
           meer
           Compassion
           to
           a
           Company
           of
           apostatized
           Natures
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           highly
           deserved
           to
           be
           thrown
           from
           his
           Care
           and
           Mercy
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           how
           am
           I
           astonished
           at
           this
           Miracle
           of
           Love
           !
           Methinks
           when
           I
           consider
           it
           I
           am
           looking
           down
           from
           a
           stupendous
           Precipice
           ,
           whose
           Height
           ●ills
           me
           with
           a
           trembling
           Horror
           ,
           and
           even
           over-setting
           Reason
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           hence
           I
           infer
           what
           mighty
           Obligations
           we
           have
           
             for
             ever
          
           to
           love
           and
           serve
           our
           
             Blessed
             Redeemer
          
           .
           If
           our
           Hearts
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           warmed
           into
           any
           degree
           of
           Affection
           ,
           sure
           't
           is
           impossible
           but
           we
           must
           be
           affected
           at
           such
           an
           unheard
           of
           Instance
           of
           Love.
           For
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           to
           leave
           his
           Father's
           Bosom
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           infinitely
           more
           happy
           than
           we
           can
           express
           and
           think
           of
           ,
           and
           
           disguise
           himself
           in
           mortal
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           
             Man
             of
             Sorrows
          
           that
           he
           might
           make
           me
           a
           Man
           of
           endless
           Joys
           ;
           can
           my
           Heart
           hold
           when
           I
           think
           of
           this
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           I
           should
           reflect
           upon
           such
           a
           prodigious
           Instance
           of
           Affection
           without
           being
           wrapt
           into
           an
           Extasy
           of
           Love
           ?
           
             Blessed
             Iesus
          
           ,
           what
           barbarous
           Hearts
           do
           we
           carry
           about
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           melt
           before
           the
           Flames
           of
           thy
           Love
           !
           Flames
           that
           are
           sufficient
           to
           kindle
           Seraphims
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           all
           reasonable
           Breasts
           ▪
           with
           burning
           Affections
           towards
           thee
           !
           For
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           any
           Man
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           that
           any
           Devil
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           disingenuous
           and
           ill-natured
           as
           not
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           such
           stupendous
           Kindness
           ?
           When
           we
           see
           a
           Child
           slight
           his
           careful
           and
           indulgent
           Parents
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           account
           him
           an
           unnatural
           Monster
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           a
           Man
           neglect
           his
           Friend
           ,
           or
           disregard
           his
           Benefactor
           ,
           we
           presently
           call
           him
           base
           and
           ungrateful
           ;
           nay
           when
           we
           see
           one
           abuse
           a
           
             poor
             brute
          
           Creature
           that
           fawns
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           expresses
           its
           Kindness
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           undoubted
           Sign
           of
           a
           very
           hard
           Heart
           ,
           and
           an
           ill
           Nature
           :
           What
           Term
           then
           can
           we
           find
           in
           all
           
             the
             World
             of
             Words
          
           that
           is
           odious
           enough
           to
           express
           our
           Disaffection
           to
           our
           
             Blessed
             Redeemer
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           so
           infinitely
           obliged
           ?
           
             Base
             ,
             Disingenuous
             ,
             Ill-natured
          
           ,
           
           and
           Vngrateful
           ,
           are
           all
           too
           soft
           ;
           't
           is
           something
           beyond
           Barbarous
           and
           Devilish
           .
           For
           one
           would
           think
           that
           neither
           the
           most
           
             inhumane
             Canibal
          
           on
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             blackest
             Devil
          
           in
           Hell
           ,
           could
           ever
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           foul
           a
           Crime
           ,
           which
           hath
           something
           in
           it
           
             too
             monstrous
          
           for
           any
           Words
           to
           express
           .
           Well
           therefore
           may
           the
           Heavens
           be
           astonished
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           tremble
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Creation
           of
           God
           stand
           amazed
           at
           us
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           insensible
           we
           are
           of
           this
           most
           ravishing
           and
           endearing
           Love.
           Well
           may
           we
           be
           amazed
           at
           our selves
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           
             our
             own
          
           Stupidity
           to
           think
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           should
           be
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           visit
           us
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           Habitation
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           sh●oud
           his
           Divinity
           in
           mortal
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           a
           miserable
           Wight
           ,
           meerly
           that
           he
           might
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           and
           advance
           us
           to
           that
           Glory
           and
           Bliss
           which
           for
           our
           sakes
           he
           willingly
           abandoned
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           we
           are
           no
           more
           touched
           and
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           most
           indifferent
           Thing
           in
           the
           World.
           
             Blessed
             God
          
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           made
           of
           ?
           What
           kind
           of
           Souls
           do
           we
           carry
           about
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           no
           Kindness
           will
           oblige
           us
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           most
           endearing
           that
           ever
           was
           known
           or
           heard
           of
           ?
           Doubtless
           should
           any
           Man
           have
           shewn
           us
           but
           half
           this
           Kindness
           ,
           should
           a
           Friend
           but
           offer
           to
           die
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           a
           
           Prince
           to
           descend
           from
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           State
           of
           a
           Beggar
           to
           inrich
           and
           advance
           us
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           thought
           our selves
           bound
           to
           him
           as
           long
           as
           we
           lived
           ;
           and
           should
           we
           have
           thought
           any
           Services
           too
           much
           ,
           any
           Requitals
           
             too
             dear
          
           for
           him
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           been
           lookt
           upon
           as
           Monsters
           of
           Ingratitude
           ,
           as
           the
           Reproaches
           and
           Scandals
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           been
           hiss'd
           out
           of
           all
           Society
           for
           a
           Company
           of
           infamous
           Villains
           ,
           unworthy
           of
           the
           least
           Respect
           or
           Favour
           from
           Mankind
           .
           But
           for
           a
           Friend
           to
           die
           ,
           or
           a
           Prince
           to
           become
           a
           Beggar
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           alas
           what
           
             poor
             inconsiderable
          
           Things
           are
           they
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           Condescentions
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           who
           humbled
           himself
           much
           lower
           in
           becoming
           a
           Man
           than
           the
           most
           glorious
           Angel
           in
           Heaven
           could
           have
           done
           in
           assuming
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Worm
           .
           And
           can
           we
           be
           so
           inhumane
           as
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           by
           such
           a
           Miracle
           of
           condescending
           Love
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           less
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           doth
           it
           less
           deserve
           our
           Requital
           ?
           What
           Excuse
           then
           can
           we
           make
           for
           our
           wretched
           Insensibility
           ?
           
             O
             ungrateful
          
           that
           we
           are
           !
           with
           what
           Confidence
           can
           we
           shew
           our
           Heads
           among
           reasonable
           Beings
           after
           we
           have
           so
           barbarously
           slighted
           our
           best
           Friend
           ,
           and
           behaved
           our selves
           so
           disingenuously
           towards
           our
           greatest
           
           Benefactor
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           pretend
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           modest
           or
           
             ingenuous
             ,
             tender
          
           or
           apprehensive
           in
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           when
           nothing
           will
           oblige
           us
           ,
           no
           not
           that
           astonishing
           Love
           that
           made
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           leave
           all
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           
             poor
             miserable
          
           Mortal
           for
           our
           sakes
           ?
           
             O
             blessed
             Iesus
          
           !
           what
           do
           thy
           
             holy
             Angels
          
           think
           of
           us
           !
           how
           do
           thy
           
             blessed
             Saints
          
           resent
           our
           Unkindness
           towards
           thee
           !
           yea
           ,
           how
           justly
           will
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           reproach
           and
           upbraid
           our
           Baseness
           ,
           who
           ,
           bad
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           were
           never
           so
           much
           Devils
           yet
           as
           to
           spurn
           the
           Love
           of
           a
           Redeemer
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           die
           and
           suffer
           for
           their
           sakes
           !
           Wherefore
           as
           we
           would
           not
           be
           hiss'd
           at
           by
           all
           the
           reasonable
           World
           ,
           and
           become
           Spectacles
           of
           Horror
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ,
           let
           us
           endeavour
           to
           affect
           our selves
           with
           the
           Love
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           to
           inflame
           
             our
             own
          
           Souls
           with
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           Kindness
           ,
           who
           hath
           done
           such
           mighty
           things
           to
           endear
           and
           oblige
           us
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           From
           hence
           I
           infer
           what
           monstrous
           Disingenuity
           it
           would
           be
           in
           us
           to
           think
           much
           of
           parting
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           doing
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           for
           our
           sakes
           parted
           with
           his
           Father's
           Bosom
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           infinite
           Delights
           which
           he
           there
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           united
           himself
           to
           our
           miserable
           Nature
           that
           he
           might
           make
           us
           good
           and
           
           happy
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           now
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           with
           what
           Conscience
           or
           Modesty
           can
           we
           grudge
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           shall
           require
           at
           our
           hands
           ?
           Should
           he
           command
           me
           to
           descend
           into
           the
           lowest
           Form
           of
           Beings
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           the
           most
           wretched
           and
           contemptible
           of
           all
           Animals
           ,
           could
           I
           be
           such
           a
           Caitif
           as
           to
           deny
           him
           ,
           who
           descended
           much
           lower
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           me
           ?
           Should
           he
           remand
           me
           back
           into
           Non-entity
           ,
           and
           bid
           me
           cease
           to
           be
           
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           alas
           !
           the
           Distance
           is
           nothing
           so
           great
           between
           me
           and
           nothing
           ,
           as
           't
           was
           betwixt
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           
             humane
             Nature
          
           which
           he
           assumed
           for
           my
           sake
           .
           Should
           he
           require
           me
           to
           die
           for
           him
           under
           all
           those
           lingering
           and
           exquisite
           Tortures
           which
           the
           
             blessed
             Martyrs
          
           suffered
           for
           his
           Name
           ,
           what
           Proportion
           were
           there
           between
           what
           he
           requires
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           me
           ?
           He
           only
           requires
           that
           I
           should
           pass
           through
           Death
           to
           Heaven
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           came
           from
           Heaven
           to
           pass
           through
           Death
           for
           me
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           his
           sake
           I
           should
           only
           put
           off
           a
           wretched
           Garment
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           inrobed
           with
           Glory
           and
           Immortality
           ;
           but
           for
           my
           sake
           he
           put
           off
           his
           Robes
           of
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           wear
           my
           frail
           and
           mortal
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           therein
           reconcile
           me
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           everlastingly
           happy
           :
           And
           when
           I
           may
           advance
           my self
           into
           an
           Equality
           
           with
           Angels
           by
           suffering
           the
           Agonies
           of
           a
           miserable
           Death
           for
           him
           ,
           shall
           I
           refuse
           ,
           or
           think
           much
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           he
           who
           was
           
             equal
             with
             God
          
           in
           Glory
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           was
           so
           ready
           to
           be
           born
           a
           
             wretched
             miserable
          
           Man
           for
           me
           ?
           Should
           he
           require
           me
           to
           give
           my
           Substance
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           leave
           my self
           destitute
           of
           all
           Supplies
           and
           Comforts
           ;
           could
           I
           deny
           so
           poor
           a
           Request
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           forsook
           a
           Heaven
           of
           infinite
           Pleasures
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           and
           exposed
           himself
           naked
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           a
           
             wretched
             ,
             wicked
          
           ,
           and
           ill-natured
           World
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           could
           expect
           nothing
           but
           the
           most
           barbarous
           Contempt
           and
           Cruelty
           ?
           Sure
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           't
           were
           impossible
           for
           any
           reasonable
           Being
           to
           deny
           such
           poor
           ,
           such
           
             inconsiderable
             Boons
          
           to
           such
           a
           great
           and
           deserving
           Benefactor
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           much
           more
           than
           what
           he
           ordinarily
           requires
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           For
           that
           which
           he
           ordinarily
           requires
           of
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           forsake
           those
           Vices
           which
           are
           as
           injurious
           to
           us
           as
           they
           are
           hateful
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           therefore
           hateful
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           would
           practise
           those
           Virtues
           in
           which
           the
           Perfection
           and
           Happiness
           of
           our
           Nature
           is
           involved
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           can
           no
           more
           be
           happy
           without
           ,
           than
           we
           can
           be
           without
           Being
           .
           And
           can
           I
           think
           much
           to
           part
           with
           those
           Lusts
           
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           which
           are
           my
           Shames
           and
           Infelicities
           ,
           who
           never
           grudg'd
           to
           part
           with
           Heaven
           for
           mine
           ?
           Can
           they
           be
           as
           dear
           to
           me
           as
           his
           Father's
           Bosom
           was
           to
           him
           ?
           and
           yet
           he
           left
           that
           for
           Love
           of
           me
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           I
           leave
           these
           for
           Love
           of
           him
           ?
           Methinks
           if
           we
           will
           not
           part
           with
           them
           for
           
             our
             own
          
           sakes
           ,
           as
           being
           destructive
           to
           our
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           ;
           yet
           had
           we
           the
           least
           spark
           of
           Ingenuity
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           gladly
           part
           with
           them
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           for
           ours
           was
           so
           ready
           to
           part
           with
           all
           that
           was
           dear
           to
           him
           .
           Can
           we
           be
           such
           Wretches
           as
           to
           refuse
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           requires
           nothing
           of
           us
           but
           what
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           by
           
             our
             own
          
           Interest
           ?
           Are
           we
           so
           lost
           to
           all
           that
           is
           ingenuous
           and
           modest
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           obey
           him
           when
           he
           only
           requires
           us
           to
           be
           kind
           to
           
             our selves
             ?
             O
             wretched
          
           Mortals
           !
           doth
           his
           Coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           save
           you
           ,
           deserve
           this
           barbarous
           Treatment
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           that
           to
           spite
           him
           you
           should
           injure
           your selves
           ,
           and
           wound
           his
           Authority
           thro'
           
             your
             own
          
           Sides
           ?
           Had
           he
           been
           wholly
           indifferent
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           very
           unreasonable
           to
           reject
           his
           Service
           when
           it
           altogether
           consists
           in
           serving
           your selves
           ;
           but
           to
           disobey
           so
           dear
           a
           Friend
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           obliged
           by
           such
           stupendous
           Favours
           ,
           when
           he
           enjoins
           
           us
           nothing
           but
           the
           Means
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Happiness
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           Piece
           of
           monstrous
           and
           unnatural
           Baseness
           ,
           as
           the
           Devil
           himself
           can
           hardly
           parallel
           .
           
             O
             unkind
          
           that
           we
           are
           !
           that
           we
           will
           not
           be
           good
           to
           our selves
           for
           our
           Saviour's
           sake
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           he
           conjures
           us
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           even
           by
           all
           the
           Love
           that
           we
           owe
           him
           !
           For
           so
           
             Iohn
             14.
             15.
             
             If
             ye
             love
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             keep
             my
             Commandments
             ;
             Consider
             what
             mighty
             things
             I
             have
             done
             for
             you
             ;
             how
             I
             left
             my
             Throne
             in
             Heaven
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             miserable
             mortal
             Man
             :
             And
             now
             that
             I
             am
             going
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             am
             offering
             up
             my
             Life
             to
             redeem
             you
             ,
             if
             ever
             I
             have
             merited
             any
             Love
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             express
             it
             in
             keeping
             my
             Commandments
             .
             'T
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             that
             I
             require
             of
             you
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             that
             you
             would
             be
             kind
             to
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             let
             Misery
             alone
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             be
             as
             happy
             as
             Heaven
             can
             make
             you
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Requital
             that
             I
             expect
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             be
             as
             good
             and
             happy
             as
             I
             would
             have
             you
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             my
             Commands
             ,
             I
             conjure
             you
             strictly
             to
             observe
             ,
             even
             by
             all
             the
             Love
             that
             you
             owe
             me
             .
             O
             blessed
             Iesus
             !
          
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           thou
           hadst
           been
           requiring
           some
           mighty
           Trial
           of
           our
           Love
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           do
           some
           great
           Thing
           for
           thee
           to
           which
           nothing
           could
           prompt
           us
           
           but
           only
           our
           Gratitude
           and
           Kindness
           :
           But
           when
           thou
           only
           requirest
           us
           to
           express
           our
           Love
           to
           thee
           in
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           Expression
           of
           our
           Love
           to
           our selves
           ,
           can
           we
           be
           so
           disingenuous
           as
           not
           to
           do
           that
           for
           thy
           sake
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           so
           infinitely
           obliged
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           for
           
             our
             own
          
           sakes
           as
           well
           as
           thine
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           lastly
           ;
           Hence
           I
           infer
           what
           a
           glorious
           Thing
           it
           is
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           since
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           having
           so
           great
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           doing
           Good
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           thought
           it
           worth
           his
           While
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           assume
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           undergo
           our
           Miseries
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           esteemed
           it
           more
           glorious
           and
           becoming
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Person
           to
           dwell
           upon
           Earth
           with
           
             poor
             miserable
          
           Mortals
           ,
           among
           whom
           he
           might
           do
           the
           
             greatest
             Good
          
           ,
           than
           to
           sit
           above
           upon
           the
           Throne
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           most
           humble
           Adorations
           of
           Angels
           ;
           for
           't
           was
           only
           for
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           doing
           the
           
             greatest
             Good
          
           that
           he
           exchanged
           the
           Glory
           and
           Happiness
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           chusing
           rather
           to
           become
           a
           miserable
           Man
           to
           make
           others
           good
           and
           happy
           ,
           than
           to
           continue
           among
           those
           infinite
           Delights
           with
           which
           the
           
             Heavenly
             State
          
           abounds
           .
           What
           a
           most
           glorious
           Thing
           then
           is
           it
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           when
           our
           most
           
             wise
             Redeemer
          
           
           chose
           it
           before
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           when
           he
           thought
           it
           more
           eligible
           to
           come
           down
           upon
           Earth
           and
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           than
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           Bosom
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           shine
           in
           Heaven
           with
           the
           Brightness
           and
           Glory
           of
           his
           Divinity
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           nothing
           in
           Heaven
           so
           glorious
           as
           doing
           Good
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           upon
           Earth
           that
           may
           be
           compared
           unto
           it
           ?
           What
           dim
           ,
           what
           sullied
           Things
           are
           all
           the
           Pomps
           and
           Splendors
           of
           this
           World
           compared
           with
           the
           Glory
           of
           doing
           Good
           to
           others
           ,
           when
           God
           preferred
           it
           before
           Heaven
           it self
           ?
           To
           conquer
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           lead
           the
           World
           in
           Triumph
           after
           us
           ,
           how
           mean
           and
           inconsiderable
           are
           they
           compared
           with
           that
           Glory
           which
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           forsook
           meerly
           to
           do
           Good
           to
           the
           World
           ?
           A
           Thing
           which
           he
           esteemed
           so
           great
           and
           illustrious
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           only
           leave
           Heaven
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           scorned
           and
           despised
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           finding
           nothing
           below
           that
           was
           worthy
           of
           him
           but
           only
           to
           go
           about
           doing
           Good
           !
           For
           this
           was
           his
           constant
           Imployment
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           Acts
           10.
           21.
           
           And
           now
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           after
           this
           great
           Example
           ,
           we
           should
           think
           Beneficence
           a
           cheap
           or
           vulgar
           Thing
           ?
           Can
           we
           think
           it
           a
           Dishonour
           to
           stoop
           to
           the
           meanest
           Offices
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           serve
           the
           Souls
           or
           Bodies
           
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           vailed
           his
           Glory
           in
           mortal
           Flesh
           for
           no
           other
           End
           but
           to
           do
           Good
           ?
           
             O
             foolish
          
           Creatures
           that
           we
           are
           !
           did
           we
           but
           understand
           and
           consider
           what
           a
           magnificent
           Thing
           it
           is
           to
           supply
           the
           Necessities
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           contribute
           to
           their
           Happiness
           ,
           we
           should
           doubtless
           embrace
           it
           as
           our
           greatest
           Preferment
           ,
           and
           think
           our selves
           bound
           to
           bless
           God
           
             for
             ever
          
           for
           furnishing
           us
           with
           Occasions
           of
           doing
           Good
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           deem
           us
           worthy
           of
           such
           an
           illustrious
           Imployment
           ,
           to
           have
           some
           share
           with
           himself
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           us
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           honour
           and
           magnify
           our selves
           by
           acting
           this
           Divine
           ,
           this
           Godlike
           Part
           in
           the
           World.
           Never
           then
           let
           us
           think
           that
           we
           dishonour
           our selves
           ,
           though
           we
           stoop
           never
           so
           low
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           to
           do
           Good
           ;
           no
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           visit
           a
           Beggar
           ,
           to
           dress
           the
           Sores
           of
           a
           
             poor
             Lazar
          
           ,
           to
           instruct
           or
           comfort
           the
           meanest
           Wretch
           in
           all
           thy
           Neighbourhood
           .
           For
           now
           thou
           actest
           the
           Part
           of
           God
           in
           doing
           the
           most
           glorious
           Thing
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           a
           Thing
           for
           which
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           may
           envy
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           
             blessed
             God
          
           for
           ever
           applaud
           thee
           !
           Now
           thou
           art
           doing
           that
           which
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           thought
           more
           worthy
           of
           his
           Choice
           than
           to
           reign
           over
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           :
           So
           that
           either
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           He
           was
           unwise
           for
           preferring
           it
           before
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           we
           are
           infinitely
           foolish
           in
           preferring
           any
           Thing
           in
           the
           World
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           Second
           Proposition
           ,
           
             And
             dwelt
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           For
           that
           these
           later
           Words
           
             [
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ]
          
           belong
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           [
           And
           dwelt
           among
           us
           ]
           you
           may
           plainly
           see
           by
           the
           Parenthesis
           in
           your
           Bible
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           interrupted
           and
           broken
           off
           from
           one
           another
           .
           In
           the
           Explication
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           Two
           Things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Enquire
           what
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           the
           
             Word
             's
             dwelling
             among
             us
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           by
           his
           being
           
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           the
           
             Word
             's
             dwelling
             among
             us
          
           ?
           In
           the
           Greek
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           pitched
           his
           Tabernacle
           among
           us
           ;
           which
           seems
           plainly
           to
           refer
           to
           God's
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           
           under
           the
           
             Mosaic
             Law.
          
           For
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           comes
           immediately
           from
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Shacan
          
           ,
           and
           differs
           from
           it
           only
           by
           the
           Greek
           Termination
           ;
           and
           from
           Shacan
           comes
           the
           word
           Shechinah
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Hebrews
           were
           wont
           to
           express
           God's
           glorious
           Presence
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           especially
           his
           Habitation
           in
           the
           
             holy
             Tabernacle
          
           between
           the
           
             two
             Cherubims
          
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           said
           to
           dwell
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           4.
           4.
           and
           2
           Sam.
           6.
           2.
           because
           from
           thence
           God
           was
           wont
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           discover
           himself
           by
           a
           visible
           Brightness
           and
           Glory
           :
           And
           accordingly
           this
           Presence
           ,
           or
           Habitation
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Greek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Appearing
           .
           Thus
           Numb
           .
           16.
           19.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Congregation
           drew
           near
           to
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
          
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           v.
           42.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Cloud
             covered
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             .
          
           So
           when
           
             the
             Glory
             is
             said
             to
             be
             departed
             from
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           4.
           21.
           it's
           plain
           that
           by
           that
           Glory
           is
           meant
           this
           visible
           Appearance
           of
           God
           in
           a
           glorious
           Brightness
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           .
           So
           ,
           Rev.
           21.
           when
           it
           had
           been
           said
           of
           the
           
             New
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             v.
          
           3.
           that
           being
           repeated
           again
           ,
           v.
           11.
           is
           said
           to
           
             have
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           to
           enlighten
           it
           ,
           v.
           23.
           
           Now
           it
           seems
           
           most
           probable
           that
           this
           glorious
           Shechinah
           ,
           Presence
           ,
           or
           Habitation
           of
           God
           ,
           consisted
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           Angels
           ;
           who
           being
           the
           Courtiers
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           they
           appear
           there
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           peculiarly
           present
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Well
           Lahi-roi
           ,
           where
           the
           Angel
           appeared
           to
           
             Hagar
             ,
             Gen.
          
           16.
           7
           ,
           14.
           is
           by
           the
           
             Ierusalem
             Targum
          
           ,
           stiled
           the
           Well
           
             ubi
             manifestata
             illi
             fuit
             Praesentia
             Domini
             Majestatica
             ,
             where
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             in
             Majesty
             was
             manifosted
             to
             her
             :
          
           And
           that
           
             visible
             Glory
          
           which
           appeared
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Gloria
             Majestaticae
             praesentiae
             Domini
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Majestatick
             Presence
             of
             God
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           that
           the
           Iews
           believed
           the
           Majestatick
           Presence
           of
           God
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Appearance
           of
           Angels
           .
           And
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           was
           the
           
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             was
             spoken
             by
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           so
           St.
           
             Stephen
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             53.
             
             The
             Law
             was
             received
             by
             the
             Disposition
             of
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Law
             was
             ordained
             by
             Angels
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediato●
             ,
             Galat.
          
           3.
           19.
           
           Whereas
           Exod.
           19.
           11.
           comp
           .
           with
           20.
           v.
           22.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             came
             down
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             them
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           there
           find
           ,
           he
           spoke
           the
           Law
           to
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           that
           that
           glorious
           Descent
           
           of
           God's
           Presence
           upon
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Law
           was
           spoken
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
          
           ,
           nothing
           but
           the
           Presence
           of
           Angels
           ;
           who
           when
           they
           were
           to
           represent
           the
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           ,
           were
           wont
           to
           appear
           in
           bright
           and
           radiant
           Bodies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           it
           is
           said
           in
           
           Isaiah's
           Vision
           ,
           Is.
           6.
           1.
           that
           
             he
             saw
             the
             Lord
             sitting
             upon
             a
             Throne
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             his
             Train
             silled
             the
             Temple
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Train
           of
           Angels
           ;
           and
           this
           Train
           of
           Angels
           our
           Saviour
           calls
           
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           41.
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Shechinah
           ,
           or
           
             Majestick
             Presence
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           perhaps
           they
           are
           called
           
             Angels
             of
             Light
          
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           
             lucid
             ,
             shining
             ,
             flaming
          
           Appearance
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           make
           :
           And
           in
           
             Ps.
             104.
             4.
             
             God
          
           is
           said
           
             to
             make
             his
             Ministers
             a
             flaming
             fire
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           to
           make
           a
           visible
           Representation
           of
           his
           
             Majestick
             Presence
          
           to
           Mankind
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           Isa.
           63.
           9.
           you
           have
           mention
           made
           of
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
             which
             saved
             Israel
          
           ;
           which
           seems
           to
           denote
           the
           Head
           and
           Chief
           of
           those
           Angels
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           glorious
           Appearances
           did
           represent
           God
           to
           Mankind
           .
           By
           which
           Angel
           the
           Iews
           did
           generally
           understand
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           :
           For
           so
           Philo
           ,
           1
           speaking
           of
           God's
           committing
           the
           Care
           of
           his
           
           Flock
           to
           his
           first-born
           Son
           ,
           
             The
             Word
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             this
             is
             that
             Angel
             whom
             God
             promised
             to
             send
             before
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             even
             the
             Angel
             of
             his
             Presence
             .
          
           And
           so
           also
           Rab.
           Menahem
           upon
           the
           14th
           of
           Exod.
           19.
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Angel
             which
             went
             before
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             was
             Shechinah
             the
             Presence
             ,
             or
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Angel
             or
             Prince
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             is
             in
             his
             hands
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           Purpose
           Moses
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Neheman
             ,
             Praeterea
             Scriptum
             est
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             &
             Angelus
             faciei
             ejus
             salvos
             fecit
             ipsos
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           
             It
             is
          
           written
           ,
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             his
             Presence
             shall
             save
             them
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           Angel
           which
           is
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Presence
             shall
             go
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             cause
             thee
             to
             rest
             .
             Moreover
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             this
             is
             that
             Angel
             of
             whom
             the
             Prophets
             foretold
             ,
             The
             Lord
             whom
             ye
             seek
             shall
             suddenly
             come
             to
             his
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             whom
             ye
             desire
          
           ;
           which
           both
           the
           Ancient
           Iews
           and
           Christians
           interpret
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             He
             who
             governs
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             brought
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             most
             High
             God
             communicates
             his
             own
             Name
             .
          
           And
           this
           without
           doubt
           was
           he
           whom
           God
           calls
           
             his
             Presence
          
           when
           he
           promised
           Moses
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Presence
             should
             go
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
          
           14.
           for
           this
           Presence
           is
           there
           said
           to
           be
           
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             God
          
           ;
           both
           which
           put
           together
           make
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Angel
           of
           God's
           Presence
           ,
           Exod.
           23.
           20.
           
           And
           accordingly
           instead
           of
           ,
           
             Say
             not
             before
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           5.
           6.
           the
           Septugiant
           render
           it
           ,
           
             Say
             not
             before
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             his
             Presence
          
           .
           And
           since
           to
           this
           
             Angel
             of
             his
             Presence
          
           ,
           God
           doth
           attribute
           not
           only
           his
           Prerogative
           of
           Forgiving
           Sins
           ,
           but
           also
           
             his
             own
          
           Name
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             Exod.
             23.
          
           21.
           it
           seems
           very
           probable
           ,
           what
           not
           only
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           many
           very
           
             Learned
             Christians
          
           do
           assert
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           created
           Angel
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           or
           Messias
           :
           For
           saith
           God
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Behold
             I
             send
             an
             Angel
             before
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             beware
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Voice
             ;
             provoke
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             pardon
             your
             Transgressions
             ,
             for
             my
             Name
             is
             in
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           Name
           Iehovah
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           incommunicable
           Name
           of
           God.
           And
           accordingly
           you
           frequently
           read
           of
           an
           Angel
           that
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Name
           Iehovah
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           was
           the
           same
           with
           this
           
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
          
           .
           Thus
           that
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           appeared
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           
             burning
             Bush
          
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Name
           Iehovah
           ,
           and
           stiled
           
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             Exod.
          
           3.
           2.
           comp
           .
           4.
           5.
           
           And
           one
           of
           those
           Angels
           that
           appeared
           to
           Abraham
           in
           the
           
             Plains
             of
             Mamre
          
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
           
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Gen.
          
           18.
           1.
           25.
           
           So
           also
           he
           that
           stood
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Ladder
           in
           Iacob's
           Vision
           ,
           is
           in
           Gen.
           28.
           13.
           called
           
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
          
           ;
           whereas
           in
           Gen.
           31.
           11.
           he
           is
           called
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           
             v.
             13.
             the
             God
             of
             Bethel
             .
          
           Which
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           that
           that
           Angel
           of
           God
           was
           God
           ,
           since
           both
           those
           Titles
           were
           attributed
           to
           the
           same
           Person
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           also
           that
           very
           Angel
           of
           
             his
             Presence
          
           whom
           God
           promised
           to
           send
           before
           the
           
             Camp
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           since
           in
           him
           it
           is
           apparent
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           was
           ,
           i.e.
           the
           Name
           Iehovah
           .
           And
           it
           's
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           Angel
           both
           Philo
           and
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           stiles
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           Words
           of
           God
           to
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             Ios.
             1.
             5.
             
             As
             I
             was
             with
             Moses
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           the
           Paraphrase
           renders
           thus
           ,
           
             As
             my
             Word
             was
             assisting
             to
             Moses
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             assisting
             to
             thee
             :
          
           And
           't
           is
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           
             Learned
             Masius
          
           ,
           that
           generally
           where
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Text
          
           speaks
           of
           God
           either
           conversing
           with
           Men
           ,
           or
           managing
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           Paraphrase
           ,
           instead
           of
           God
           ,
           uses
           this
           Phrase
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Iews
           that
           God
           was
           always
           present
           with
           Mankind
           by
           his
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ;
           which
           is
           therefore
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           
           because
           it
           so
           exactly
           agrees
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           .
           For
           so
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Christus
             semper
             egit
             in
             Dei
             Patris
             nomine
             ;
             ipse
             ab
             initio
             conversatus
             est
             cum
             Patriarchis
             &
             Prophetis
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           Praxian
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             from
          
           Adam
           
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             always
             descended
             to
             discourse
             with
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             that
             God
             who
             conversed
             upon
             Earth
             with
             Men
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             than
             that
             Eternal
             Word
             that
             was
             to
             be
             made
             Flesh.
          
           And
           the
           same
           Thing
           is
           strenuously
           asserted
           also
           by
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           in
           his
           Discourses
           with
           
             Trypho
             the
             Iew.
          
           Nor
           can
           I
           see
           any
           Reason
           why
           he
           should
           not
           be
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
          
           ,
           since
           elsewhere
           he
           is
           expresly
           called
           the
           Angel
           of
           that
           Covenant
           by
           which
           God
           hath
           oblig'd
           himself
           to
           be
           present
           with
           his
           Church
           for
           ever
           ,
           Mal.
           3.
           1.
           
           And
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           so
           often
           declares
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Image
           ,
           and
           Character
           ,
           and
           Representative
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           himself
           tells
           Philip
           that
           he
           did
           so
           perfectly
           represent
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           
             whosoever
             had
             seen
             him
             had
             seen
             the
             Father
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.
           9.
           
           And
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           highly
           probable
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Word
          
           was
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Chief
           or
           Prince
           of
           those
           Angels
           that
           represented
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           the
           Shechinah
           ,
           or
           
             Majestick
             Presence
          
           of
           God
           ,
           consisted
           in
           a
           glorious
           and
           visible
           Appearance
           of
           
           
             the
             Word
          
           with
           a
           Troop
           of
           blessed
           Angels
           attending
           him
           in
           bright
           and
           luminous
           Forms
           And
           this
           I
           conceive
           was
           the
           
             glorious
             Presence
          
           .
           of
           God
           which
           came
           down
           first
           upon
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           removed
           into
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           abode
           between
           the
           two
           Cherubims
           .
           And
           this
           I
           am
           rather
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           the
           Descent
           of
           God's
           Presence
           upon
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           is
           described
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Christ's
           coming
           to
           Judgment
           ;
           for
           so
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           27.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             with
             his
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           St.
           Iude
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             shall
             come
             with
             his
             holy
             Myriads
             ,
             or
             Ten
             Thousands
             ,
             v.
          
           14.
           for
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           render'd
           :
           And
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           is
           said
           to
           come
           from
           
             Sinai
             with
             his
             holy
             Ten
             Thousands
             ,
             or
             Myriads
          
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
          
           2.
           
           And
           since
           they
           are
           both
           described
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           both
           the
           
             same
             Majestick
             Presence
          
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           assuming
           a
           glorious
           Form
           ,
           and
           attended
           with
           Myriads
           of
           bright
           and
           shining
           Angels
           .
           And
           this
           same
           Presence
           it
           was
           that
           was
           afterwards
           displayed
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           which
           was
           said
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           shone
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           with
           a
           bright
           and
           visible
           Splendour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           illustrious
           Appearances
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           
           and
           those
           glorious
           Angels
           that
           attended
           him
           .
           And
           upon
           that
           Mount
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Tabernacle
           ,
           did
           this
           
             blessed
             Word
          
           represent
           his
           Father
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Vice-Roy
           doth
           the
           Sovereign
           Prince
           ;
           for
           there
           in
           his
           Father's
           Person
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           he
           gave
           forth
           his
           Laws
           and
           Oracles
           to
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Vice-gerent
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           governed
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           distributed
           to
           them
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           towards
           him
           :
           For
           upon
           all
           the
           fore-named
           Reasons
           it
           seems
           highly
           probable
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Lord
           who
           spoke
           to
           Moses
           ,
           and
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           and
           that
           thence
           delivered
           the
           Law
           to
           him
           .
           So
           that
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Shechinah
           ,
           or
           
             glorious
             Presence
          
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           he
           did
           there
           represent
           his
           Person
           by
           bearing
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           ruling
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           as
           his
           Substitute
           and
           Vice-Roy
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Words
           of
           my
           Text
           do
           refer
           to
           this
           glorious
           Appearance
           of
           
             the
             Word
          
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           representing
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           there
           ,
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           said
           that
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           evidently
           alludes
           to
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           old
           Tabernacle
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           saw
           
             his
             Glory
          
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           Allusion
           to
           that
           Glory
           of
           his
           which
           filled
           the
           Tabernacle
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Meaning
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           
           
             He
             dwelt
             among
             us
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Shechinah
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Presence
          
           ,
           or
           
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           old
           represented
           the
           most
           High
           to
           the
           Iews
           ;
           so
           he
           also
           abode
           or
           tabernacled
           in
           our
           Flesh
           as
           the
           Representative
           of
           his
           Father
           to
           Mankind
           .
           In
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           our
           Flesh
           he
           displayed
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Father
           to
           us
           ;
           he
           openly
           manifested
           and
           represented
           him
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           even
           as
           of
           old
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           
             The
             Word
          
           to
           Tabernacle
           among
           us
           must
           necessarily
           signify
           more
           than
           barely
           to
           dwell
           or
           live
           among
           us
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           signify
           to
           dwell
           as
           the
           Shechinah
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           glorious
           Presence
           or
           Representative
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           vested
           with
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           Vice-gerent
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           things
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           
             He
             dwelt
             among
             us
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           signify
           the
           same
           with
           ,
           He
           reigned
           among
           us
           in
           his
           Father's
           stead
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           bore
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           represented
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           for
           the
           future
           we
           were
           to
           pay
           the
           same
           Homage
           and
           Reverence
           that
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           render
           to
           the
           most
           High
           himself
           ,
           who
           under
           himself
           hath
           authorized
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Prince
           and
           Governour
           to
           declare
           his
           Divine
           Will
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           exact
           our
           Obedience
           thereunto
           by
           rewarding
           
           and
           punishing
           us
           according
           to
           the
           Tenour
           of
           those
           Laws
           which
           he
           hath
           established
           in
           his
           
             blessed
             Gospel
          
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           plainly
           implied
           in
           his
           Shechanizing
           or
           
             Tabernacling
             ,
             viz.
          
           his
           being
           the
           glorious
           Representative
           of
           God
           in
           the
           World.
           He
           tabernacled
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           acted
           in
           God's
           stead
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           represented
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           did
           in
           our
           Flesh
           in
           a
           far
           more
           glorious
           manner
           than
           ever
           he
           did
           in
           the
           
             Mosaic
             Tabernacle
          
           :
           For
           in
           our
           Flesh
           and
           Nature
           he
           tabernacled
           
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
          
           ;
           which
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           next
           Enquiry
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           his
           
             dwelling
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ?
          
           By
           these
           two
           Phrases
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Penman
          
           is
           doubtless
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Manner
           of
           his
           dwelling
           among
           us
           from
           that
           of
           his
           dwelling
           among
           the
           Iews
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           :
           For
           a
           little
           after
           he
           uses
           the
           same
           Phrases
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             :
             The
             Law
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             God
             the
             Eternal
             Word
          
           gave
           the
           Law
           to
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Moses
           gave
           it
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ;
           but
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ,
           gave
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           
             Grace
             and
             Truth
          
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             incarnate
          
           ,
           or
           tabernacled
           in
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           did
           Shechanize
           ,
           or
           perform
           the
           Part
           of
           his
           Father's
           supreme
           
           Representative
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
          
           ;
           which
           implies
           something
           beyond
           what
           he
           did
           when
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           there
           as
           the
           Vice-Roy
           of
           God
           reigned
           over
           the
           
             House
             of
             Iacob
          
           .
           That
           I
           may
           therefore
           more
           fully
           explain
           this
           Matter
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           consider
           these
           two
           Phrases
           apart
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           in
           what
           Particulars
           they
           each
           of
           them
           distinguish
           his
           dwelling
           among
           us
           from
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Tabernacle
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           which
           distinguishes
           his
           dwelling
           among
           us
           from
           that
           more
           severe
           and
           rigorous
           manner
           in
           the
           former
           Tabernacle
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           these
           following
           Particulars
           :
        
         
           1st
           .
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Sweetness
           and
           Obligingness
           of
           his
           Behaviour
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           that
           more
           dreadful
           and
           terrible
           manner
           of
           his
           conversing
           with
           the
           Iews
           ,
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           them
           .
           The
           Iews
           being
           a
           most
           stubborn
           and
           stif-necked
           Generation
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           often
           called
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           )
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           converse
           among
           them
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           was
           most
           suitable
           to
           their
           Genius
           and
           Temper
           ,
           to
           break
           their
           Stubbornness
           with
           the
           Dread
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           awe
           them
           with
           the
           Terror
           of
           his
           Majesty
           .
           And
           accordingly
           you
           find
           
           that
           when
           he
           came
           down
           first
           upon
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           he
           was
           attended
           with
           a
           
             loud
             sounding
          
           Trumpet
           ,
           with
           Thunders
           and
           Lightnings
           ,
           with
           Fire
           and
           Smoak
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Equipage
           of
           a
           most
           dreadful
           Majesty
           ,
           such
           as
           caused
           the
           Mountain
           and
           the
           People
           to
           tremble
           ,
           Exod.
           19.
           16
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           afterwards
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Glory
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           saw
           him
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           was
           like
           a
           devouring
           Fire
           ,
           in
           which
           glorious
           Appearance
           he
           afterwards
           removed
           into
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           there
           abode
           between
           the
           
             Cherubims
             ,
             Exod.
          
           40.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           And
           when
           in
           all
           this
           dreadful
           Majesty
           he
           appeared
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           kept
           at
           a
           great
           Distance
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           severely
           forbid
           to
           approach
           him
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           
             break
             forth
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             ,
             Exod.
          
           19.
           24.
           
           And
           whenever
           they
           provoked
           him
           by
           their
           Murmurings
           and
           Rebellions
           ,
           his
           Wrath
           broke
           forth
           like
           Lightning
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           consumed
           the
           ring-leading
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Example
           the
           rest
           might
           be
           warned
           to
           do
           no
           more
           wickedly
           .
           Thus
           in
           all
           his
           Converses
           with
           them
           he
           clothed
           himself
           in
           a
           formidable
           Majesty
           to
           break
           ,
           and
           awe
           their
           sturdy
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           force
           their
           stiff
           Necks
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           Yoke
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           Authority
           .
           But
           when
           he
           assumed
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           tabernacled
           among
           us
           in
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           he
           laid
           by
           that
           astonishing
           
           Majesty
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           render
           him
           so
           dreadful
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           all
           the
           Condescentions
           and
           Sweetnesses
           of
           a
           most
           familiar
           and
           endearing
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           conversed
           among
           Men
           in
           such
           a
           
             generous
             ,
             friendly
          
           ,
           and
           courteous
           Manner
           as
           was
           most
           apt
           to
           charm
           and
           inamour
           the
           World.
           He
           was
           free
           without
           being
           vain
           or
           
             trifling
             ,
             serious
          
           without
           being
           four
           or
           morose
           ;
           his
           Humour
           always
           chearful
           and
           uniform
           ,
           and
           his
           Gravity
           was
           equally
           distant
           from
           Moroseness
           and
           Vanity
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           his
           Deportment
           was
           made
           up
           of
           all
           the
           Accomplishments
           that
           can
           command
           either
           Love
           or
           Honour
           .
           And
           though
           now
           and
           then
           he
           falls
           into
           high
           Expressions
           of
           Indignation
           ,
           yet
           't
           was
           only
           against
           those
           base
           Fellows
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           under
           a
           Pretence
           of
           being
           Saints
           and
           the
           
             Godly
             Party
          
           ,
           were
           bloted
           up
           with
           Pride
           and
           Arrogance
           ,
           and
           canker'd
           with
           Malice
           and
           ill
           Nature
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           were
           so
           abominable
           in
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           whose
           Temper
           was
           altogether
           so
           loving
           and
           divine
           that
           he
           could
           not
           mention
           them
           without
           calling
           them
           
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           And
           if
           to
           all
           this
           you
           add
           his
           
             profound
             Humility
          
           and
           Condescention
           ,
           his
           Meekness
           under
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           his
           Constancy
           and
           Patience
           under
           the
           greatest
           Sufferings
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           
             sweet
             ,
             grateful
          
           and
           charming
           ,
           was
           
           this
           than
           when
           he
           appeared
           in
           such
           a
           dreadful
           and
           astonishing
           Majesty
           upon
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Innocency
           and
           Purity
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           the
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           mighty
           Miracles
           that
           he
           wrought
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           imprint
           an
           awful
           Majesty
           upon
           his
           Person
           ;
           but
           yet
           't
           was
           a
           graceful
           Majesty
           ,
           a
           Majesty
           full
           of
           Grace
           and
           Sweetness
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           was
           much
           more
           apt
           to
           endear
           than
           to
           affright
           Men
           !
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Virtue
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           attract
           all
           those
           who
           had
           any
           Love
           and
           Esteem
           for
           Virtue
           and
           Goodness
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           they
           were
           vastly
           different
           from
           those
           which
           he
           wrought
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           which
           had
           little
           else
           in
           them
           but
           Matter
           of
           Terror
           and
           Astonishment
           ;
           but
           these
           were
           all
           such
           as
           did
           express
           his
           Kindness
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           much
           more
           apt
           to
           oblige
           than
           to
           terrify
           those
           that
           beheld
           them
           :
           
             For
             he
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             ,
             a●d
             healing
             all
             that
             were
             oppress'd
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             Acts
          
           10.
           38.
           and
           
             healing
             all
             manner
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Diseases
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             Matth.
          
           4.
           23.
           
           So
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Sweetness
           and
           Obligingness
           of
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           that
           terrible
           Majesty
           in
           which
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           Iews
           .
        
         
         
           2dly
           .
           He
           tabernacled
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Sweetness
           and
           Gentleness
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           those
           many
           burthensom
           Precepts
           which
           he
           gave
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           Iews
           .
           It
           's
           apparent
           by
           the
           History
           of
           that
           People
           that
           they
           were
           obstinately
           addicted
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           brought
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           round
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           thence
           it
           was
           that
           notwithstanding
           those
           manifest
           Discoveries
           that
           God
           had
           made
           of
           himself
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           being
           the
           only
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           such
           as
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           had
           been
           sufficient
           to
           have
           convinced
           the
           most
           obstinate
           Gainsayers
           ;
           yet
           ever
           and
           anon
           we
           find
           them
           starting
           aside
           to
           the
           Idolatrous
           Customs
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           revolting
           from
           that
           God
           who
           had
           so
           gloriously
           manifested
           himself
           among
           them
           .
           The
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           therefore
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           tabernacle
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           abundance
           of
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Matter
           of
           which
           was
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           perfectly
           indifferent
           ,
           that
           by
           those
           as
           by
           so
           many
           Bounds
           and
           Fences
           he
           might
           keep
           them
           from
           breaking
           out
           of
           God's
           Inclosure
           into
           the
           
             wild
             Common
          
           of
           Gentilism
           ;
           and
           such
           were
           the
           greatest
           Part
           of
           their
           
             Ceremonial
             Laws
          
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           were
           instituted
           in
           Compliance
           with
           the
           more
           innocent
           Rites
           of
           
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           which
           were
           purely
           magical
           and
           idolatrous
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           things
           enjoined
           them
           of
           which
           we
           can
           give
           no
           tolerable
           Account
           ,
           they
           being
           either
           innocent
           Customs
           derived
           from
           the
           Heathens
           in
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           Prohibitions
           of
           those
           magical
           and
           idolatrous
           Customs
           in
           which
           the
           Iews
           had
           been
           educated
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           they
           were
           always
           very
           prone
           and
           inclinable
           .
           So
           that
           merely
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Iews
           in
           what
           was
           innocent
           ,
           and
           to
           restrain
           them
           in
           what
           was
           hurtful
           and
           idolatrous
           ,
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           was
           fain
           to
           impose
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           
             Positive
             Laws
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           contained
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           purely
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           been
           done
           or
           undone
           without
           any
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Rules
           of
           Goodness
           .
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             20.
             24
          
           ,
           25.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             because
             their
             Eyes
             were
             after
             their
             Fathers
             Idols
             ,
             therefore
             God
             gave
             them
             Statutes
             that
             were
             not
             good
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           had
           no
           intrinsick
           Goodness
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           
             Iudgments
             whereby
             they
             should
             not
             live
             .
          
           And
           that
           God
           imposed
           these
           Things
           ,
           not
           as
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           as
           accommodated
           to
           the
           present
           State
           and
           Temper
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           what
           the
           Psalmist
           says
           ,
           
             Ps.
             51.
             16.
             
             Thou
             desirest
             not
             Sacrifi●e
             ;
             thou
             delightest
             
             not
             in
             Burnt-offerings
          
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           evident
           he
           had
           a
           farther
           End
           in
           imposing
           very
           many
           of
           these
           sacred
           Rites
           ,
           namely
           to
           shadow
           out
           by
           them
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           some
           preludious
           Hints
           of
           that
           glorious
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           afterwards
           to
           be
           established
           in
           the
           World
           :
           But
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Iewish
           Law
           was
           multiplied
           into
           so
           many
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           those
           many
           of
           them
           so
           expensive
           and
           burthensom
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           it
           
             a
             Yoke
             which
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
          
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           
             a
             Yoke
             of
             Bondage
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
          
           1.
           
           Thus
           while
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           
             Iews
             ▪
          
           his
           Laws
           were
           very
           rigid
           and
           cumbersom
           ,
           being
           clogg'd
           with
           so
           vast
           a
           number
           of
           positive
           Rites
           and
           Observances
           :
           But
           when
           he
           came
           to
           tabernacle
           in
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           he
           abolished
           all
           these
           numerous
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           imposed
           nothing
           upon
           the
           World
           but
           what
           is
           sweet
           ,
           and
           easy
           ,
           and
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           .
           And
           hence
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Matth.
             11.
          
           30.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             My
             Yoke
             is
             gracious
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             )
             and
             my
             Burthen
             is
             light
          
           ;
           for
           it
           imposes
           nothing
           upon
           us
           but
           what
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           our
           rational
           Natures
           ,
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           wise
           and
           good
           ,
           should
           reckon
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           though
           he
           had
           never
           enjoined
           it
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Duty
           he
           requires
           of
           
           us
           results
           immediately
           from
           the
           Frame
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           the
           unalterable
           Relations
           we
           stand
           in
           to
           God
           and
           the
           World.
           For
           the
           Sum
           of
           all
           Christian
           Duty
           is
           contained
           in
           those
           three
           Generals
           ,
           
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World
          
           ;
           and
           these
           must
           necessarily
           oblige
           us
           so
           long
           as
           we
           carry
           such
           Beings
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           such
           Relations
           .
           Whilst
           God
           is
           our
           God
           and
           Creator
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           disobliged
           from
           living
           godly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           honouring
           and
           loving
           him
           ,
           from
           fearing
           and
           trusting
           in
           him
           ,
           from
           serving
           and
           adoring
           him
           ;
           for
           unless
           we
           could
           destroy
           our
           Relation
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           cease
           to
           be
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           Dueness
           of
           these
           Acts
           of
           Homage
           and
           Worship
           from
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           abide
           
             for
             ever
          
           :
           Whilst
           we
           continue
           to
           be
           reasonable
           Animals
           we
           cannot
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Sobriety
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           governing
           our
           Passions
           and
           Appetites
           by
           our
           Reason
           ;
           for
           till
           we
           can
           lay
           by
           our
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           superiour
           Principle
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           step
           into
           another
           Form
           of
           Beings
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           always
           fit
           that
           our
           inferiour
           Powers
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           its
           Conduct
           and
           Government
           .
           Whilst
           we
           continue
           in
           the
           Society
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           released
           from
           the
           Tyes
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           contains
           in
           it
           Charity
           ,
           
           and
           all
           other
           
             sociable
             Virtues
          
           ;
           and
           till
           we
           cease
           to
           be
           related
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           cease
           to
           be
           reasonable
           for
           us
           to
           do
           what
           becomes
           our
           Relation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           
             just
             ,
             benign
          
           ,
           and
           charitable
           to
           
             one
             another
          
           .
           So
           that
           all
           that
           the
           
             Word
             incarnate
          
           hath
           enjoined
           us
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           what
           we
           our selves
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           is
           most
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           should
           choose
           to
           do
           before
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           we
           not
           prejudiced
           against
           it
           by
           our
           own
           base
           Lusts
           and
           unreasonable
           Passions
           .
           So
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           gracious
           Laws
           he
           gave
           us
           whilst
           he
           dwelt
           among
           us
           ,
           he
           may
           well
           be
           said
           to
           dwell
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           full
           Pardon
           and
           Remission
           which
           he
           hath
           granted
           to
           Sinners
           in
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           that
           partial
           and
           incompleat
           Pardon
           which
           he
           gave
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           Iews
           .
           For
           whilst
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           as
           his
           Father
           's
           Representative
           reigned
           over
           the
           Nation
           of
           Israel
           ,
           he
           gave
           no
           other
           Pardon
           but
           temporal
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Rule
           and
           Instrument
           of
           his
           Government
           .
           And
           I
           'm
           sure
           that
           from
           the
           20th
           of
           Exod.
           to
           the
           27th
           of
           Deut.
           in
           which
           compass
           that
           whole
           Law
           is
           comprized
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           any
           other
           Pardon
           or
           Forgiveness
           allowed
           to
           
           Offenders
           ,
           but
           only
           what
           respects
           their
           temporal
           Punishment
           ;
           nay
           in
           some
           Cases
           this
           was
           not
           allowed
           ,
           as
           particularly
           in
           the
           Cases
           of
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           and
           Murther
           ,
           no
           not
           though
           they
           heartily
           repented
           of
           it
           .
           For
           all
           that
           Pardon
           which
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           allowed
           ,
           was
           indulged
           to
           them
           upon
           their
           offering
           up
           
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           which
           in
           these
           exempted
           Cases
           were
           not
           allowed
           of
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           of
           all
           these
           Sacrifices
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             of
             Goats
             could
             not
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           4.
           that
           
             they
             did
             sanctify
             only
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           13.
           that
           
             they
             could
             not
             make
             him
             that
             did
             the
             Service
             perfect
             ,
             as
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           9.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           released
           Offenders
           from
           the
           Obligation
           to
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Punishments
           ,
           but
           could
           by
           no
           means
           free
           them
           from
           the
           eternal
           Punishments
           of
           the
           other
           Life
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           make
           the
           least
           Doubt
           but
           that
           truly
           penitent
           Offenders
           were
           forgiven
           the
           eternal
           Punishment
           then
           as
           well
           as
           now
           ,
           and
           forgiven
           too
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Lamb
           that
           was
           intentionally
           slain
           from
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           it's
           plain
           they
           were
           not
           forgiven
           by
           Virtue
           of
           that
           Law
           whereby
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           reigned
           over
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           Virtue
           of
           that
           Gospel
           which
           was
           
           first
           preached
           to
           Adam
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Patriarchs
           ;
           wherein
           Christ
           the
           
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           is
           promised
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           should
           be
           blessed
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           typical
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           was
           that
           temporal
           Pardon
           obtained
           by
           them
           typical
           of
           that
           eternal
           Pardon
           which
           we
           do
           obtain
           by
           the
           great
           Propitiation
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Law
             had
             in
             it
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           1.
           
           But
           we
           must
           not
           imagine
           that
           eternal
           Remission
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Effect
           of
           
             Christ's
             real
          
           Sacrifice
           ,
           could
           ever
           be
           obtained
           by
           those
           Sacrifices
           which
           were
           only
           the
           Shadows
           and
           Resemblances
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           that
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           which
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           gave
           whilst
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           was
           nothing
           near
           so
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           as
           that
           which
           he
           afterwards
           proclaimed
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           because
           it
           neither
           extended
           to
           all
           Kinds
           of
           Sins
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           all
           Kinds
           of
           Punishments
           ;
           it
           left
           some
           unforgiven
           as
           to
           the
           Punishments
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           it
           left
           all
           unforgiven
           as
           to
           the
           Punishments
           of
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
           But
           having
           pitched
           his
           Tabernacle
           in
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           he
           did
           by
           the
           meritorious
           Sacrifice
           of
           himself
           obtain
           of
           his
           Father
           this
           publick
           Act
           of
           Grace
           ,
           this
           free
           Charter
           
           of
           Mercy
           for
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           would
           repent
           and
           amend
           ,
           whatsoever
           Sins
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           whatsoever
           Punishments
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           ,
           he
           shall
           certainly
           be
           forgiven
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           freely
           received
           into
           God's
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           never
           had
           offended
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Propitiation
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           
             And
             by
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             all
             that
             believe
             are
             justified
             from
             all
             things
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.
           39.
           
           In
           this
           respect
           therefore
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           proclaimed
           such
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           Pardon
           of
           all
           Sins
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Punishments
           to
           all
           that
           with
           a
           true
           Faith
           and
           hearty
           Repentance
           ,
           should
           turn
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           this
           Pardon
           is
           frequently
           called
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             11.
             
             Heb.
          
           12.
           15.
           
           &
           Rom.
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           4thly
           .
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           internal
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           abundantly
           afforded
           us
           above
           what
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Iews
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           them
           .
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           been
           always
           ready
           to
           assist
           good
           Men
           in
           their
           Duty
           .
           This
           the
           very
           Heathens
           themselves
           believed
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           concur
           with
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           
           no
           Man
           did
           ever
           arrive
           to
           any
           eminent
           Degree
           of
           Virtue
           without
           a
           Divine
           Afflatus
           ,
           or
           Assistance
           .
           And
           had
           the
           good
           Men
           among
           the
           Iews
           been
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           what
           should
           move
           them
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           they
           often
           do
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           wash
           and
           cleanse
           ,
           and
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           inliven
           them
           ?
           For
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Book
             of
             the
             Psalms
          
           ,
           you
           find
           
             good
             David
          
           very
           often
           praying
           that
           
             God
             would
             teach
             him
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             incline
             his
             Heart
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             him
             back
             from
             presumptuous
             Sin.
          
           By
           which
           Prayers
           it's
           evident
           they
           had
           good
           Encouragment
           to
           hope
           that
           God
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           concur
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           bless
           their
           pious
           Endeavours
           with
           the
           internal
           Assistance
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           .
           And
           this
           Encouragement
           I
           suppose
           they
           might
           have
           partly
           from
           their
           natural
           Notions
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           suggest
           to
           them
           that
           He
           being
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           Creatures
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           obtaining
           those
           noble
           Ends
           for
           which
           he
           created
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           he
           will
           be
           assistant
           to
           them
           in
           their
           Duty
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           way
           to
           that
           End
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           them
           to
           contend
           with
           Difficulties
           which
           are
           insuperable
           to
           their
           natural
           Power
           and
           Ability
           ;
           and
           partly
           from
           those
           
             general
             Evangelical
          
           Promises
           which
           God
           made
           to
           them
           by
           the
           
           Patriarchs
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           fairly
           infer
           that
           he
           who
           had
           promised
           to
           do
           so
           much
           for
           them
           ,
           upon
           Condition
           they
           persisted
           in
           their
           Duty
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           would
           never
           be
           wanting
           on
           his
           Part
           to
           strengthen
           and
           enable
           them
           to
           it
           .
           But
           I
           can
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           that
           they
           were
           encouraged
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           such
           Assistance
           from
           any
           Promise
           of
           that
           Law
           which
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           gave
           them
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           in
           his
           Father's
           stead
           he
           ruled
           and
           governed
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           because
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Promise
           found
           in
           all
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           that
           
             the
             Law
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           3.
           and
           calls
           it
           
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Death
             written
             and
             engraven
             in
             stones
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             not
             written
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             but
             in
             fleshly
             Tables
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           3.
           7
           ,
           8.
           comp
           .
           with
           v.
           3.
           
           And
           ,
           Galat.
           3.
           13
           ,
           14.
           you
           find
           the
           Apostle
           opposes
           to
           the
           
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Blessing
             of
             Abraham
          
           he
           tells
           us
           is
           
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             through
             Faith
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           thus
           under
           the
           Law
           there
           was
           doubtless
           an
           internal
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           vouchsafed
           to
           good
           Men
           ,
           though
           not
           promised
           by
           it
           ;
           yet
           after
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           forsook
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           tabernacle
           in
           our
           
           Flesh
           ,
           it
           's
           evident
           that
           then
           he
           did
           more
           plentifully
           communicate
           this
           his
           Grace
           to
           the
           World
           than
           ever
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Spirit
           was
           said
           to
           be
           shed
           upon
           us
           abundantly
           through
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           16th
           ver
           .
           of
           this
           1st
           .
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           we
           are
           said
           
             of
             his
             fulness
             to
             receive
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Grace
             upon
             Grace
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Grace
           heaped
           upon
           Grace
           ,
           and
           a
           
             vast
             overflowing
          
           Abundance
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Theognis
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           givest
           me
           Calamities
           upon
           Calamities
           .
           So
           that
           unless
           we
           will
           our selves
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           impossible
           we
           should
           fall
           short
           either
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           or
           the
           blessed
           Reward
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           our
           Saviour
           is
           become
           such
           an
           overflowing
           Fountain
           of
           Grace
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           promised
           to
           communicate
           it
           to
           us
           in
           such
           plentiful
           Effusions
           if
           we
           will
           sincerely
           ask
           ,
           and
           honestly
           endeavour
           after
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           respect
           also
           he
           may
           well
           be
           said
           
             to
             dwell
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           in
           that
           while
           he
           dwelt
           among
           us
           he
           obtained
           for
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           us
           such
           an
           accumulated
           Plenty
           of
           inward
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           to
           encourage
           and
           enable
           us
           to
           do
           his
           Commandments
           .
        
         
           5thly
           .
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Vastness
           of
           the
           Recompence
           which
           he
           promised
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           infinitely
           exceeds
           whatsoever
           he
           promised
           when
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           .
           For
           
           when
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           reigned
           over
           Israel
           as
           the
           Vice-Roy
           and
           Substitute
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           only
           acted
           the
           Part
           of
           their
           Civil
           Sovereign
           or
           Governour
           ;
           which
           Part
           he
           continued
           till
           they
           chose
           another
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           resigned
           his
           Title
           to
           the
           succeeding
           Heirs
           of
           David
           .
           And
           accordingly
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Israelites
           first
           desired
           a
           King
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           God
           bids
           him
           hearken
           to
           their
           Cry
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             they
             have
             not
             rejected
             thee
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             rejected
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             8.
          
           7.
           
           Which
           is
           a
           plain
           Argument
           that
           before
           he
           only
           acted
           as
           their
           Political
           Prince
           in
           that
           he
           interprets
           their
           desiring
           another
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           rejecting
           of
           him
           from
           reigning
           over
           them
           .
           For
           had
           he
           been
           no
           otherwise
           King
           over
           Israel
           ,
           than
           as
           he
           is
           over
           other
           Nations
           where
           the
           true
           Religion
           is
           owned
           and
           professed
           ,
           his
           Dominion
           might
           have
           fairly
           consisted
           with
           that
           of
           another
           King
           or
           Sovereign
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           have
           been
           no
           more
           a
           rejecting
           God's
           Rule
           for
           Israel
           to
           desire
           a
           King
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           for
           France
           ,
           or
           Spain
           ,
           or
           England
           .
           For
           it
           's
           plain
           the
           Israelites
           did
           not
           reject
           God's
           Divine
           Dominion
           ,
           which
           he
           claims
           over
           the
           World
           as
           the
           Omnipotent
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           for
           then
           their
           Desire
           of
           a
           King
           had
           been
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           whom
           they
           desired
           had
           been
           Idols
           ,
           or
           false
           Gods.
           It
           is
           plain
           therefore
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           
           
             Political
             Dominion
          
           only
           which
           they
           rejected
           by
           desiring
           another
           King
           to
           reign
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           which
           he
           interprets
           as
           their
           Intention
           to
           rob
           and
           divest
           him
           of
           that
           
             Civil
             Authority
          
           which
           till
           then
           he
           had
           claimed
           and
           exercised
           among
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           plain
           Sense
           of
           their
           Desire
           was
           this
           ,
           God
           shall
           no
           longer
           be
           our
           
             Civil
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           future
           we
           are
           resolved
           to
           have
           a
           King
           from
           among
           our
           selves
           ,
           even
           as
           other
           Nations
           round
           about
           us
           ,
           whom
           we
           will
           invest
           with
           the
           same
           
             Civil
             Authority
          
           which
           hitherto
           he
           hath
           challenged
           and
           exercised
           among
           us
           .
           
             God
             the
             Eternal
             Word
          
           therefore
           being
           their
           
             Civil
             Prince
          
           or
           Ruler
           ,
           as
           such
           he
           gave
           them
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           which
           he
           only
           designed
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           or
           Instrument
           of
           his
           Civil
           Government
           and
           Dominion
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           in
           that
           Law
           he
           only
           promised
           civil
           or
           temporal
           Blessings
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           only
           a
           Law
           of
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           could
           design
           no
           further
           than
           the
           civil
           or
           temporal
           Happiness
           of
           those
           who
           were
           to
           be
           ruled
           and
           governed
           by
           it
           .
           And
           accordingly
           if
           you
           peruse
           the
           Promises
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           they
           all
           consist
           of
           outward
           and
           temporal
           Blessings
           ;
           such
           as
           Health
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           Victory
           over
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           Peace
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           ,
           Plenty
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           the
           Conveniences
           
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Success
           and
           Prosperity
           in
           all
           their
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
          
           calls
           the
           Gospel
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           a
           
             better
             Hope
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Account
           opposes
           it
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           19.
           which
           plainly
           implies
           that
           that
           Law
           brought
           in
           no
           
             better
             Hope
          
           than
           that
           of
           a
           temporal
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             12.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             ,
             The
             Man
             that
             doth
             them
             ,
             shall
             live
             in
             them
             ,
          
           do
           plainly
           seem
           to
           imply
           this
           Sense
           ,
           The
           Law
           proposing
           only
           present
           and
           sensible
           Blessings
           to
           such
           as
           do
           it
           such
           as
           that
           
             Thou
             shalt
             live
             a
             happy
             and
             prosperous
             Life
             in
             this
             World
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           require
           Faith
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             Evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           invisible
           Blessings
           of
           the
           other
           Life
           ;
           and
           v.
           21.
           he
           plainly
           asserts
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           other
           Law
           besides
           the
           Gospel
           that
           could
           have
           given
           that
           promised
           Life
           ,
           
             Righteousness
             would
             have
             been
             by
             that
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           ,
           as
           he
           asserts
           ,
           Righteousness
           was
           by
           no
           other
           Law
           but
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           no
           other
           Law
           ,
           no
           not
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           could
           give
           or
           promise
           
             Life
             eternal
          
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           make
           the
           least
           Doubt
           ,
           but
           good
           Men
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           did
           firmly
           believe
           a
           future
           Happiness
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           very
           Heathens
           themselves
           had
           very
           great
           Hopes
           and
           Expectations
           of
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           had
           so
           
           much
           Reason
           as
           the
           Iews
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           believe
           :
           For
           ,
           besides
           all
           those
           weighty
           Arguments
           which
           were
           common
           to
           them
           with
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           they
           had
           those
           
             general
             Evangelical
          
           Promises
           which
           God
           made
           to
           the
           Patriarchs
           of
           
             being
             their
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             their
             exceeding
             great
             Reward
          
           ;
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Translations
           of
           Enoch
           and
           Elijah
           ,
           and
           of
           sundry
           most
           eminent
           Examples
           of
           God's
           exceeding
           Love
           to
           Goodness
           and
           good
           Men
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           easily
           infer
           ,
           that
           sure
           he
           had
           better
           Rewards
           in
           store
           for
           them
           than
           any
           of
           the
           transitory
           Blessings
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           saw
           how
           many
           good
           Men
           were
           deprived
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           left
           naked
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           worldly
           Comforts
           :
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           in
           every
           Age
           they
           had
           Prophets
           that
           were
           divinely
           inspired
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           among
           all
           the
           Secrets
           that
           were
           revealed
           to
           them
           ,
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           wholly
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           typical
           Meaning
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           and
           Polity
           ,
           which
           among
           other
           things
           presignified
           the
           glorious
           Recompences
           of
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
           But
           however
           they
           came
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           very
           apparent
           from
           sundry
           Passages
           in
           the
           
             Book
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             Ezekiel
          
           and
           Daniel
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           far
           from
           being
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           hereafter
           ;
           though
           I
           think
           it
           is
           very
           apparent
           from
           what
           
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           derive
           their
           Belief
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           from
           any
           express
           Promise
           of
           their
           Law.
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           apparent
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           were
           not
           altogether
           unacquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           yet
           't
           was
           never
           so
           clearly
           discovered
           to
           them
           by
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           as
           it
           was
           afterwards
           to
           us
           by
           the
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           ,
           since
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             He
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           For
           therein
           he
           hath
           most
           clearly
           promised
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           humane
           Language
           can
           express
           ,
           explained
           and
           unfolded
           its
           Nature
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           clear
           and
           visible
           Demonstration
           of
           its
           Truth
           and
           Reality
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           the
           Existence
           of
           it
           is
           become
           as
           certain
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           possible
           for
           a
           
             Matter
             of
             Fact
          
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           be
           more
           infallibly
           assured
           of
           it
           than
           we
           are
           ,
           unless
           we
           had
           been
           personally
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           had
           there
           surveyed
           its
           Glories
           with
           
             our
             own
          
           Eyes
           .
           Well
           therefore
           may
           He
           be
           said
           to
           have
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           make
           us
           such
           express
           Promises
           of
           future
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           such
           ample
           Assurance
           of
           its
           Reality
           and
           Existence
           .
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           Note
           of
           Distinction
           between
           Christ's
           dwelling
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Tabernacle
          
           :
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           other
           Character
           by
           which
           his
           dwelling
           among
           us
           is
           distinguished
           from
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           .
           It
           's
           plain
           that
           Truth
           here
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           opposed
           to
           Falshood
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           Sense
           it
           is
           no
           Note
           of
           Distinction
           between
           these
           two
           Dwellings
           or
           Tabernaclings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           unless
           we
           suppose
           that
           he
           did
           falsly
           dwell
           ,
           or
           act
           ,
           and
           represent
           God
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           to
           blaspheme
           his
           Truth
           and
           Veracity
           .
           Truth
           therefore
           must
           here
           be
           understood
           as
           opposed
           to
           Obscurity
           and
           Shadow
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           denote
           Clearness
           and
           Reality
           ,
           as
           it
           very
           commonly
           doth
           .
           As
           when
           we
           say
           a
           Picture
           is
           not
           a
           true
           Man
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           charge
           the
           Picture
           with
           a
           Lye
           ;
           if
           it
           could
           speak
           indeed
           ,
           and
           should
           call
           it self
           a
           Man
           ,
           we
           should
           then
           say
           it
           were
           a
           lying
           Picture
           for
           pretending
           to
           be
           what
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           being
           only
           a
           silent
           Resemblance
           of
           him
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             dwelt
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           distinguishes
           his
           tabernacling
           among
           us
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           dwelling
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           if
           he
           had
           dwelt
           among
           them
           in
           a
           false
           or
           lying
           manner
           ,
           or
           that
           that
           Representation
           which
           he
           made
           to
           them
           of
           God
           and
           Divine
           Things
           were
           false
           and
           imposturous
           ;
           no
           ,
           God
           forbid
           :
           But
           thus
           ,
           whereas
           when
           He
           inhabited
           
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           he
           was
           full
           of
           Hieroglyphicks
           ,
           or
           mystical
           Representations
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           were
           true
           Pictures
           or
           Shadows
           of
           Divine
           Things
           ,
           yet
           have
           not
           the
           Truth
           and
           Reality
           of
           the
           Things
           themselves
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           would
           be
           Lies
           and
           Cheats
           should
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           what
           they
           only
           represent
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           is
           come
           to
           dwell
           among
           us
           ,
           he
           is
           full
           of
           the
           Things
           themselves
           ,
           of
           those
           Realities
           which
           formerly
           he
           only
           gave
           us
           the
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           of
           ;
           now
           he
           hath
           removed
           all
           that
           Scene
           of
           Pictures
           and
           mystical
           Representations
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Things
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           exposed
           them
           naked
           to
           the
           View
           of
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           now
           he
           doth
           not
           entertain
           us
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           he
           did
           the
           Iews
           ,
           with
           Emblems
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           but
           with
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           real
           Substances
           of
           Things
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Word
           is
           very
           frequently
           taken
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           :
           Thus
           ,
           Heb.
           8.
           2.
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           is
           called
           
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           the
           
             Tabernacle
             of
             Moses
          
           ;
           not
           as
           if
           that
           were
           a
           false
           Tabernacle
           ,
           but
           a
           typical
           one
           ,
           it
           being
           designed
           only
           as
           a
           Shadow
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Reality
           and
           Substance
           which
           was
           pictured
           and
           represented
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           explains
           it
           ,
           
             Heb.
             9.
             24.
             
             For
             Christ
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             
             places
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             figures
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             :
          
           From
           whence
           it
           's
           plain
           ,
           that
           therefore
           those
           
             Holy
             Places
          
           are
           opposed
           to
           
             true
             Places
          
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           only
           Figures
           ,
           or
           mystical
           Representations
           of
           something
           that
           is
           real
           and
           substantial
           .
           So
           ,
           Dan.
           7.
           16.
           when
           Daniel
           desired
           to
           know
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           
             Prophetick
             Scene
          
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             One
             stood
             by
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             know
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             things
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           Reality
           and
           Substance
           that
           was
           represented
           in
           those
           Types
           and
           Figures
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           
             He
             dwelt
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           dwelt
           among
           us
           he
           was
           full
           of
           the
           Substance
           and
           Reality
           of
           those
           Things
           which
           before
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           represent
           by
           
             obscure
             Emblems
          
           and
           Shadows
           ;
           now
           he
           presents
           to
           us
           the
           Things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           mystical
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           them
           as
           formerly
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           .
           For
           I
           think
           it
           's
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Model
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Polity
          
           was
           purposely
           contrived
           to
           be
           an
           Emblem
           and
           Representation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           main
           Reason
           of
           those
           numerous
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           was
           to
           delineate
           and
           shadow
           out
           the
           glorious
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           :
           For
           the
           Apostle
           plainly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           a
           
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           or
           Substance
           of
           that
           Shadow
           ,
           
             was
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             Col.
          
           2.
           17.
           
           And
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           calls
           them
           
             the
             Patterns
             of
             the
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           or
           the
           heavenly
           Things
           ;
           by
           which
           it's
           plain
           he
           means
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           as
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           those
           Patterns
           should
           be
           purified
           with
           Blood
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           those
           Heavenly
           Things
           represented
           by
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           purified
           by
           a
           
             better
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           23.
           
           And
           what
           other
           Heavenly
           Things
           are
           there
           but
           only
           Christians
           that
           are
           purified
           with
           this
           
             better
             Sacrifice
          
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           in
           another
           place
           the
           same
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Law
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             Shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           1.
           
           And
           thus
           very
           frequently
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           the
           sacred
           Rites
           of
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Law
          
           are
           declared
           to
           be
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           particularly
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           which
           is
           almost
           wholly
           spent
           upon
           this
           Argument
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Iews
           themselves
           seem
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           long
           before
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           so
           the
           most
           ancient
           Iews
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Temple
           as
           a
           Type
           and
           Figure
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           State
           ;
           and
           Philo
           the
           Iew
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Allegories
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           in
           all
           his
           other
           Writings
           ,
           makes
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           to
           be
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           some
           Divine
           or
           Moral
           Truth
           ,
           
           and
           particularly
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           to
           be
           an
           Emblem
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Crown
           and
           Vestments
           to
           be
           Representations
           of
           his
           Authority
           and
           Divine
           Perfections
           ,
           wherein
           he
           exactly
           agrees
           with
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
           And
           from
           sundry
           Passages
           in
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Psalms
          
           it
           seems
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           
             good
             Iews
          
           had
           a
           Prospect
           beyond
           the
           Outside
           and
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           even
           into
           the
           typical
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           through
           its
           glimmering
           Shadows
           and
           Resemblances
           ,
           they
           beheld
           very
           much
           of
           the
           Substance
           and
           Realities
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           hence
           probably
           was
           that
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Ps.
             25.
             14.
             
             The
             Secret
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             them
             that
             fear
             him
          
           ;
           for
           certainly
           the
           
             Secret
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           here
           cannot
           be
           meant
           the
           Fore-knowledge
           of
           
             future
             Events
          
           ,
           since
           under
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           that
           was
           neither
           restrained
           to
           good
           Men
           ,
           nor
           much
           less
           was
           it
           universally
           with
           them
           that
           feared
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           seems
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           those
           
             then
             secret
          
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           obscurely
           represented
           in
           the
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           compare
           this
           with
           that
           Prayer
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Ps.
             119.
             18.
             
             Open
             thou
             mine
             Eyes
             that
             I
             may
             behold
             the
             wondrous
             things
             out
             of
             thy
             Law
          
           ;
           which
           methinks
           plainly
           intimates
           that
           the
           good
           Man
           did
           believe
           there
           were
           
           some
           wondrous
           Mysteries
           contained
           under
           those
           dark
           and
           typical
           Representations
           :
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           
             v.
             27.
             make
             me
             to
             understand
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             Precepts
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             talk
             of
             thy
             wondrous
             Works
          
           ;
           which
           implies
           that
           he
           believed
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Things
           very
           mystical
           ,
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           contained
           within
           the
           Precepts
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           literal
           Sense
           were
           easy
           and
           obvious
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           of
           Depths
           or
           Mystery
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           certainly
           had
           he
           not
           seen
           something
           within
           them
           beyond
           their
           Rine
           and
           Outside
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           prayed
           so
           earnestly
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             teach
             him
             his
             Laws
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             would
             not
             hide
             from
             him
             his
             Commandments
             ,
          
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           v.
           19.
           much
           less
           would
           he
           have
           imagined
           that
           by
           
             understanding
             of
             them
             he
             should
             be
             enabled
             to
             talk
             of
             such
             wondrous
             Things
             .
          
           Afterwards
           ,
           v.
           69.
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             seen
             an
             end
             of
             all
             Perfection
             ,
             but
             God's
             Commandments
             are
             exceeding
             broad
          
           ;
           which
           denotes
           that
           he
           who
           had
           seen
           an
           End
           of
           all
           Things
           else
           ,
           had
           discovered
           so
           vast
           and
           boundless
           a
           Depth
           in
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           see
           no
           End
           of
           it
           ;
           whereas
           it
           's
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           literal
           Meaning
           of
           them
           was
           very
           narrow
           and
           contracted
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           being
           so
           exceeding
           broad
           ;
           which
           argues
           that
           the
           good
           Man
           had
           discovered
           under
           the
           Letter
           
           and
           Surface
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           Mine
           of
           mystical
           Sense
           which
           he
           could
           not
           reach
           the
           Bottom
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           had
           given
           him
           a
           Glimps
           of
           those
           glorious
           Secrets
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           he
           had
           wrapt
           up
           ,
           and
           involved
           in
           the
           typical
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Law.
           Thus
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           while
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           revealed
           his
           Gospel
           to
           them
           by
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           and
           
             mystical
             Representations
          
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           very
           obscure
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           yet
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           best
           and
           clearest
           that
           the
           present
           State
           of
           that
           People
           could
           admit
           of
           .
           For
           it
           seems
           plain
           by
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           naturally
           a
           very
           rude
           and
           untractable
           People
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           they
           were
           never
           worse
           than
           when
           they
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           where
           their
           bad
           Temper
           was
           doubtless
           very
           much
           improved
           by
           those
           gross
           Idolatries
           in
           which
           they
           had
           been
           educated
           ;
           so
           that
           being
           bad
           themselves
           ,
           and
           also
           extreamly
           debauched
           by
           the
           wicked
           Manners
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           they
           were
           Subjects
           capable
           of
           the
           Heights
           and
           Purities
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           if
           from
           the
           Depth
           of
           Immorality
           ,
           whereinto
           they
           were
           sunk
           ,
           God
           should
           have
           immediately
           strained
           them
           up
           to
           the
           
             highest
             ▪
          
           Pitch
           of
           Gospel-Purity
           ,
           in
           all
           Probability
           they
           would
           never
           have
           born
           it
           ;
           but
           like
           the
           Strings
           of
           a
           
             Musical
             Instrument
          
           ,
           being
           wound
           
           
             too
             high
          
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           crack
           and
           fly
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           wholly
           to
           revolt
           from
           God
           into
           those
           gross
           Idolatries
           which
           yet
           they
           were
           hardly
           weaned
           from
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           still
           so
           suitable
           to
           their
           Genius
           and
           Temper
           .
           So
           that
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           Gulph
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           hardly
           possible
           either
           for
           them
           to
           go
           to
           that
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           to
           come
           to
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           God
           in
           his
           own
           high
           Wisdom
           hath
           placed
           a
           Twi-light
           between
           the
           Night
           and
           the
           Morning
           to
           secure
           our
           Sight
           lest
           our
           weak
           Eyes
           should
           be
           dazled
           by
           a
           
             too
             sudden
          
           Irruption
           of
           the
           Broad-day's
           Glory
           ;
           so
           did
           he
           deal
           with
           the
           Iews
           :
           He
           thought
           it
           not
           convenient
           immediately
           to
           post
           them
           out
           of
           utter
           Darkness
           into
           perfect
           Light
           ,
           but
           first
           interposes
           a
           
             less
             pure
             Religion
          
           as
           a
           Medium
           or
           Twi-light
           between
           the
           Heathen
           and
           the
           
             Gospel
             State
          
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           that
           he
           might
           prepare
           their
           Sight
           for
           the
           Reception
           of
           a
           more
           perfect
           Splendor
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           fit
           to
           entertain
           the
           severer
           Purities
           of
           the
           Gospel
           without
           being
           offended
           or
           dazled
           with
           its
           Glory
           .
           But
           yet
           in
           Wisdom
           he
           hath
           so
           contrived
           and
           modeled
           this
           
             less
             perfect
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           it
           most
           instructive
           and
           useful
           ,
           having
           so
           ordered
           its
           sacred
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           as
           to
           make
           them
           Representative
           of
           the
           whole
           Method
           and
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           though
           
           those
           typical
           Representations
           were
           very
           obscure
           and
           dark
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Gospel
           seemed
           to
           run
           under
           ground
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           Ceremonial
           Observances
           ,
           yet
           it
           frequently
           broke
           forth
           ,
           and
           opened
           it self
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           in
           the
           
             Prophetick
             Age
          
           did
           make
           it self
           a
           larger
           Channel
           ,
           till
           by
           its
           Force
           and
           Violence
           it
           did
           overthrow
           these
           Banks
           ,
           that
           stood
           in
           its
           way
           ,
           and
           overspread
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
           So
           that
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           the
           Obscurity
           of
           those
           typical
           Representations
           did
           not
           render
           them
           wholly
           useless
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           not
           so
           obscure
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           were
           good
           ,
           and
           diligent
           ,
           and
           serious
           in
           the
           Study
           of
           them
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           were
           instructed
           by
           them
           in
           whatsoever
           was
           necessary
           to
           make
           them
           good
           and
           happy
           .
           For
           though
           those
           Types
           had
           not
           a
           Mouth
           to
           speak
           out
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           a
           Hand
           to
           point
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           being
           as
           it
           were
           rude
           Draughts
           of
           that
           which
           was
           afterwards
           to
           be
           drawn
           to
           the
           greatest
           Life
           and
           Exactness
           ;
           and
           this
           it's
           plain
           was
           understood
           by
           all
           good
           Men
           whose
           Hearts
           were
           carried
           beyond
           the
           outward
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           the
           more
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           Meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           wherein
           they
           discovered
           those
           
             Evangelical
             Mysteries
          
           that
           were
           vailed
           and
           hidden
           under
           the
           outward
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           made
           up
           that
           true
           
             spiritual
             Cabala
          
           which
           seems
           constantly
           to
           have
           been
           preserved
           among
           
           the
           
             true
             Israelites
          
           ,
           and
           which
           afterwards
           was
           more
           largely
           commented
           on
           by
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           whose
           Care
           it
           was
           to
           unlock
           this
           Cabala
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           Hearts
           of
           that
           People
           to
           a
           higher
           Expectation
           of
           the
           great
           Things
           which
           were
           to
           come
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           the
           Iews
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           a
           plain
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           required
           an
           
             outward
             Ceremonial
             Religion
             ,
             that
          
           being
           most
           accommodate
           to
           their
           Genius
           and
           Temper
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           for
           the
           present
           Exigence
           established
           such
           a
           Religion
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           He
           wisely
           framed
           and
           modelled
           it
           into
           a
           typical
           Representation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           so
           thereby
           he
           might
           prepare
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           it
           as
           was
           necessary
           to
           their
           Welfare
           and
           Happiness
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Law
             was
             their
             School-master
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           be
           justified
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           after
           Faith
           was
           come
           ,
           they
           were
           
             no
             longer
             under
             their
             School-master
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           4
           ,
           25.
           that
           is
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           in
           their
           
             Infantine
             ,
             Childish
          
           State
           ,
           and
           incapable
           of
           a
           more
           perfect
           Institution
           ,
           God
           set
           the
           Law
           as
           a
           School-master
           over
           them
           ,
           that
           that
           by
           its
           Types
           ,
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           and
           Emblems
           ,
           might
           gradually
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           so
           when
           it
           was
           openly
           revealed
           they
           might
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           now
           since
           the
           Gospel
           was
           come
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           under
           the
           Tutorage
           of
           that
           School-master
           ,
           now
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           to
           learn
           Christ
           by
           Types
           and
           mystical
           Representations
           ,
           since
           he
           himself
           was
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           openly
           revealed
           those
           Divine
           Mysteries
           which
           under
           those
           Types
           were
           so
           obscurely
           adumbrated
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           Iews
           in
           a
           far
           different
           manner
           from
           what
           he
           did
           when
           he
           pitched
           his
           Tabernacle
           in
           our
           Natures
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           them
           he
           was
           full
           of
           Types
           ,
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           and
           
             mystical
             Emblems
          
           ;
           He
           instructed
           them
           in
           Divine
           Things
           by
           Symbols
           ,
           and
           obscure
           Representations
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           came
           to
           tabernacle
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           he
           was
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Substance
           and
           Reality
           :
           For
           then
           instead
           of
           the
           Shadows
           and
           Pictures
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           exhibited
           to
           us
           the
           Things
           themselves
           ;
           then
           he
           brought
           down
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           out
           of
           that
           Cloud
           of
           Types
           in
           which
           they
           were
           before
           involved
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           before
           us
           in
           a
           clear
           and
           open
           Light.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           more
           fully
           demonstrate
           this
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           give
           you
           some
           particular
           Instances
           of
           his
           dwelling
           ,
           or
           conversing
           
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           that
           
             obscure
             typical
          
           Way
           of
           his
           conversing
           or
           tabernacling
           among
           the
           Iews
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           rank
           under
           these
           four
           Heads
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Personal
           Transactions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Purity
           and
           Spirituality
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Condition
           and
           Quality
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Rewards
           and
           Recompences
           which
           he
           promises
           to
           his
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           One
           great
           Instance
           of
           his
           conversing
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           that
           obscure
           and
           typical
           Way
           of
           his
           conversing
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           is
           his
           
             own
             Personal
          
           Transactions
           .
           The
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           being
           to
           assume
           our
           Natures
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           give
           the
           Iews
           whilst
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           them
           ,
           a
           Specimen
           or
           Pattern
           of
           those
           glorious
           Things
           he
           was
           to
           transact
           in
           his
           
             Incarnate
             State
          
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           did
           chiefly
           by
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           those
           
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
          
           which
           he
           ordained
           and
           instituted
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           it
           demonstrated
           at
           large
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           he
           was
           
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.
           4.
           in
           which
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           
           represented
           to
           them
           his
           Commission
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           descend
           into
           the
           World
           as
           his
           Embassador
           to
           Men.
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           was
           to
           be
           born
           of
           a
           Woman
           that
           came
           a
           
             pure
             Virgin
          
           into
           the
           Arms
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             Levit.
             21.
          
           14.
           in
           which
           he
           seems
           to
           represent
           to
           them
           his
           own
           pure
           Nativity
           of
           a
           
             Virgin-Mother
             .
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           He
           was
           to
           be
           washed
           with
           Water
           ,
           and
           his
           Flesh
           and
           Loyns
           were
           to
           be
           covered
           with
           the
           whitest
           and
           the
           cleanest
           Linnen
           ,
           Exod.
           29.
           7.
           and
           28.
           42.
           by
           which
           Christ
           typified
           to
           them
           the
           IMMACVLATE
           Sanctity
           and
           Innocence
           of
           his
           humane
           Life
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           He
           was
           to
           be
           clothed
           in
           the
           most
           glorious
           Garments
           that
           could
           possibly
           be
           made
           by
           the
           most
           excellent
           Workmen
           ,
           Exod.
           28.
           2
           ,
           3.
           which
           seems
           to
           denote
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Christ's
           Person
           ,
           and
           those
           glorious
           Works
           by
           which
           he
           render'd
           himself
           so
           illustrious
           in
           the
           World.
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Colours
           of
           the
           Embroideries
           of
           his
           Garment
           being
           
             blue
             ,
             purple
             ,
             scarlet
          
           ,
           and
           white
           ,
           seem
           to
           denote
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           
             Prophetick
             Office
          
           ,
           the
           Majesty
           of
           his
           Royal
           ,
           the
           Perfection
           of
           his
           Priestly
           ,
           and
           his
           Innocence
           and
           Sanctity
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           them
           all
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           He
           wore
           a
           
             holy
             Crown
          
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           a
           Plate
           on
           his
           Forehead
           engraven
           with
           Holiness
           ;
           which
           denotes
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacredness
           and
           Divinity
           of
           
           his
           Person
           .
           And
           ,
           Seventhly
           ,
           Upon
           his
           Breast
           he
           wore
           the
           Vrim
           and
           Thummim
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           prefigured
           the
           Height
           and
           Purity
           of
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Holiness
           and
           Perfection
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           was
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           on
           the
           
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
          
           ,
           which
           Sacrifice
           was
           to
           be
           a
           
             Beast
             without
             blemish
          
           voluntarily
           presented
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           whither
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           being
           come
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           strip
           off
           his
           glorious
           Garment
           ,
           to
           lay
           his
           Hand
           on
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           to
           confess
           the
           Peoples
           Sins
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           slay
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           carry
           some
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           it
           within
           the
           Vail
           ,
           and
           sprinkle
           it
           upon
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Mercy-Seat
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           said
           to
           make
           an
           Attonement
           for
           their
           Sins
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           obtain
           Authority
           from
           God
           to
           bless
           and
           pardon
           :
           In
           which
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           gives
           us
           a
           plain
           Representation
           of
           his
           
             future
             Sacrifice
          
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Intercession
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           he
           being
           both
           our
           Sacrifice
           and
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           did
           freely
           divest
           himself
           of
           the
           Glory
           and
           Dignity
           of
           his
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           offer
           up
           himself
           to
           die
           for
           us
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           laid
           his
           Hand
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           his
           own
           spotless
           and
           immaculate
           Head
           ,
           did
           as
           our
           Representative
           acknowledge
           what
           we
           had
           deserved
           ,
           that
           for
           our
           Sins
           we
           have
           justly
           merited
           to
           die
           
           
             for
             ever
          
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           as
           He
           for
           our
           sakes
           did
           submit
           to
           die
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           Man
           :
           And
           having
           performed
           this
           
             bloody
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           he
           enters
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           
             Holy
             of
             Holies
          
           ,
           and
           there
           by
           the
           Oblation
           of
           his
           Blood
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           makes
           an
           Atonement
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           obtains
           Authority
           from
           his
           Father
           to
           pardon
           and
           receive
           into
           Favour
           every
           truly
           penitent
           Offender
           in
           the
           World.
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           the
           
             Personal
             Transactions
          
           of
           our
           Saviour
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           represented
           in
           mystical
           Types
           and
           Figures
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           came
           to
           tabernacle
           among
           us
           ,
           he
           did
           all
           that
           which
           before
           he
           only
           represented
           :
           He
           actually
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Father
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           born
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Virgin
          
           ,
           lived
           a
           most
           holy
           and
           innocent
           Life
           ,
           died
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           is
           gone
           into
           Heaven
           to
           intercede
           for
           us
           :
           So
           that
           now
           instead
           of
           Types
           and
           Figures
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Substances
           and
           Realities
           that
           were
           obscurely
           shadowed
           and
           represented
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           great
           Instance
           of
           his
           conversing
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Purity
           and
           Spirituality
           of
           his
           Laws
           .
           It
           's
           apparent
           that
           those
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           literal
           Sense
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           only
           oblige
           them
           to
           an
           
             external
             Obedience
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           the
           whole
           Law
           a
           
             carnal
             
             Commandment
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           16.
           and
           the
           Precepts
           of
           it
           he
           calls
           
             carnal
             Ordinances
             imposed
             upon
             them
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
          
           10.
           
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           by
           these
           
             carnal
             Ordinances
          
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           did
           designedly
           typify
           and
           represent
           that
           internal
           Purity
           of
           Soul
           which
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Law
          
           doth
           exact
           :
           For
           he
           seeing
           that
           the
           Iews
           were
           not
           only
           a
           perverse
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           dull
           and
           sottish
           People
           ,
           as
           those
           generally
           are
           who
           are
           born
           and
           bred
           in
           Slavery
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           were
           incapable
           of
           sublime
           and
           spiritual
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           forget
           plain
           ones
           ,
           He
           therefore
           thought
           it
           most
           proper
           and
           suitable
           to
           their
           Capacity
           and
           Genius
           to
           instruct
           them
           by
           sensible
           and
           material
           Signs
           ,
           even
           as
           Parents
           do
           sometimes
           teach
           their
           Children
           by
           Pictures
           ;
           for
           of
           this
           his
           Condescention
           to
           their
           Dulness
           and
           Capacity
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           takes
           notice
           ,
           
             Chap.
             28.
             10
          
           ,
           11.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           them
           
             Precept
             upon
             precept
             ,
             line
             upon
             line
             ,
             here
             a
             little
             and
             there
             a
             little
             with
             a
             stammering
             tongue
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           look'd
           upon
           them
           as
           Children
           ,
           and
           so
           condescended
           to
           their
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           spoke
           to
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Dialect
           .
           And
           this
           Way
           of
           instructing
           them
           by
           outward
           and
           visible
           Signs
           was
           the
           most
           probable
           to
           take
           effect
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           much
           in
           use
           in
           the
           
             Eastern
             Countries
          
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           whose
           Manners
           they
           were
           infinitely
           fond
           of
           ,
           to
           wrap
           up
           their
           most
           excellent
           Precepts
           in
           Hieroglyphicks
           ,
           which
           were
           nothing
           but
           Pictures
           and
           material
           Signs
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           represented
           their
           Divine
           and
           Moral
           Institutions
           .
           Thus
           therefore
           by
           such
           visible
           Signs
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           instructed
           them
           in
           the
           Rules
           of
           internal
           Purity
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           so
           by
           Circumcision
           he
           signified
           to
           them
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           
             several
             Washings
          
           ,
           Purity
           from
           Hypocrisy
           and
           Sensuality
           ;
           yea
           this
           was
           probably
           the
           Intent
           of
           that
           Difference
           of
           Meats
           ,
           as
           St.
           Barnabas
           in
           his
           Epistle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Swines
           Flesh
           was
           pronounc'd
           unclean
           ,
           to
           instruct
           them
           not
           to
           live
           like
           Hoggs
           that
           clamour
           when
           they
           are
           hungry
           ,
           and
           forget
           their
           Masters
           when
           they
           are
           full
           ;
           that
           Eagles
           and
           such
           
             ravenous
             Birds
          
           were
           forbidden
           to
           be
           eat
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           that
           those
           who
           live
           not
           by
           Industry
           ,
           but
           Rapine
           ,
           are
           abominable
           ;
           that
           
             Fish
             without
             Scales
          
           ,
           which
           generally
           dwell
           in
           the
           Mud
           ,
           were
           all
           pronounced
           unclean
           ;
           to
           teach
           them
           the
           Evil
           of
           Sensuality
           ,
           and
           Earthly-mindedness
           !
           Thus
           by
           these
           outward
           Signs
           his
           Intent
           was
           to
           insinuate
           into
           them
           internal
           Purity
           of
           Mind
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           very
           well
           understood
           by
           those
           who
           were
           good
           and
           wise
           among
           them
           :
           Hence
           we
           find
           David
           gives
           very
           
             high
             Encomiums
          
           
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Ps.
             19.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             ,
             converting
             the
             Soul
             ,
             making
             wise
             the
             simple
             ;
             rejoycing
             the
             Heart
             ,
             enlightning
             the
             Eyes
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           Characters
           are
           proper
           only
           to
           that
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           that
           was
           decyphered
           upon
           those
           outward
           Signs
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           Which
           Sense
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           very
           little
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           
             sottish
             Vulgar
          
           ;
           for
           only
           the
           Ceremony
           it self
           was
           Matter
           of
           Law
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           observed
           they
           were
           not
           punishable
           by
           that
           Law
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           took
           notice
           of
           its
           spiritual
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           neglect
           that
           inward
           Purity
           which
           was
           pictured
           on
           those
           outward
           Signs
           ,
           and
           place
           the
           whole
           of
           their
           Righteousness
           in
           an
           
             outside
             ceremonious
          
           Pageantry
           .
           Hence
           is
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             I
             used
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             great
             plainness
             of
             Speech
             :
             And
             not
             as
             Moses
             ,
             which
             put
             a
             Vail
             over
             his
             Face
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stedfastly
             look
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             that
             which
             is
             abolished
             .
             But
             their
             Minds
             were
             blinded
             ;
             for
             until
             this
             day
             remaineth
             the
             same
             Vail
             untaken
             away
             ,
             in
             the
             reading
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             which
             Vail
             is
             done
             away
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           By
           which
           Vail
           he
           means
           those
           outward
           Shadows
           and
           Types
           in
           which
           the
           mystical
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           wrapt
           and
           involved
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           they
           were
           so
           taken
           with
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Gaity
           of
           the
           outside
           ,
           
           that
           they
           never
           minded
           that
           rich
           Treasure
           of
           Sense
           that
           was
           contained
           within
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           calls
           
             the
             End
             of
             that
             which
             is
             abolished
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             to
             this
             day
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Vail
           of
           outward
           Ceremonies
           stands
           so
           much
           in
           their
           Light
           that
           they
           cannot
           discern
           the
           internal
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           it
           is
           
             done
             away
             by
             Christ.
          
           Now
           that
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           hath
           pitched
           his
           Tabernacle
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           those
           outward
           Types
           wherein
           this
           inward
           Purity
           of
           Soul
           was
           so
           obscurely
           intimated
           ,
           are
           vanished
           like
           Clouds
           before
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           room
           are
           introduced
           the
           most
           pure
           and
           spiritual
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           longer
           couched
           in
           Types
           and
           Ceremonial
           Shadows
           ,
           but
           in
           plain
           and
           naked
           Propositions
           .
           Now
           internal
           Holiness
           is
           palpably
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             Filthiness
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
          
           This
           therefore
           is
           another
           Instance
           of
           Christ's
           tabernacling
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           Purity
           and
           Spirituality
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           he
           mystically
           represented
           to
           the
           Iews
           by
           outward
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Another
           Instance
           of
           his
           tabernacling
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           that
           
             obscure
             typical
          
           Way
           of
           his
           conversing
           
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           is
           the
           Condition
           and
           Quality
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           designing
           to
           erect
           a
           glorious
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           drew
           as
           it
           were
           a
           rude
           Scheme
           or
           Draught
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Form
           and
           Model
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Polity
          
           .
           For
           first
           he
           erects
           a
           Kingdom
           among
           them
           of
           which
           himself
           was
           King
           ,
           to
           typify
           that
           Spiritual
           Kingdom
           which
           afterwards
           he
           meant
           to
           establish
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           then
           he
           adopts
           the
           Iews
           to
           be
           his
           Children
           by
           the
           external
           Sign
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           who
           are
           therefore
           called
           a
           
             Holy
             Seed
          
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           Emblem
           of
           that
           holy
           Seed
           which
           afterwards
           he
           designed
           to
           beget
           to
           himself
           by
           spiritual
           Regeneration
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             whose
             Praise
             is
             not
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
          
           His
           delivering
           them
           from
           the
           Bondage
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           leading
           them
           through
           the
           Red-Sea
           and
           the
           Wilderness
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           typified
           his
           delivering
           of
           his
           
             future
             Church
          
           from
           the
           Bondage
           of
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           leading
           it
           by
           his
           own
           gracious
           Presence
           through
           the
           Red-Sea
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           the
           World
           to
           the
           Canaan
           of
           eternal
           Rest.
           His
           giving
           the
           Law
           on
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           in
           Fire
           ,
           was
           a
           Figure
           of
           his
           delivering
           the
           Gospel
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           came
           down
           in
           
             fiery
             cloven
             Tongues
          
           at
           the
           
             Feast
             of
             Pente●ost
          
           .
           Thus
           his
           erecting
           the
           Ark
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           
           was
           also
           another
           Type
           of
           that
           Spiritual
           Kingdom
           which
           afterwards
           he
           meant
           to
           erect
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           divers
           Ornaments
           and
           Instruments
           of
           that
           Tabernacle
           represented
           the
           Diversity
           of
           spiritual
           Gifts
           and
           Functions
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ;
           it
           s
           being
           covered
           with
           Skins
           without
           ,
           and
           adorned
           with
           Gold
           within
           ,
           shadowed
           the
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           Form
           wherein
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           first
           appeared
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           inward
           Glory
           and
           Purity
           with
           which
           it
           was
           adorned
           and
           embellished
           .
           The
           Glory
           of
           God
           appearing
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           denoted
           the
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           it
           s
           being
           removed
           from
           Place
           to
           Place
           ,
           and
           finding
           no
           Rest
           till
           it
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           prefigured
           the
           persecuted
           State
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           was
           hunted
           up
           and
           down
           the
           World
           by
           the
           
             mighty
             Nimrods
          
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           could
           find
           no
           Rest
           till
           it
           was
           transported
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Temple
           .
           By
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           did
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           prefigure
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           his
           
             future
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           so
           when
           it
           came
           to
           be
           erected
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Iews
           might
           know
           and
           own
           it
           ,
           having
           seen
           it
           before-hand
           so
           exactly
           decyphered
           and
           adumbrated
           in
           the
           very
           Frame
           and
           Model
           of
           their
           own
           Polity
           .
           
           But
           when
           he
           came
           to
           tabernacle
           in
           our
           Nature
           he
           gave
           actual
           Being
           to
           those
           Things
           which
           before
           he
           only
           shadowed
           and
           represented
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           erected
           this
           
             glorious
             Church
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Iewish
           was
           only
           a
           Model
           and
           Platform
           ,
           delivered
           it
           from
           the
           Egyptian
           Bondage
           of
           Wickedness
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           glorious
           Presence
           conducted
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           through
           all
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           an
           enraged
           World
           ,
           to
           the
           Canaan
           of
           
             eternal
             Rest
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           also
           is
           
             another
             plain
          
           Instance
           of
           his
           tabernacling
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           so
           obscurely
           represented
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Another
           Instance
           of
           his
           tabernacling
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           in
           Contradistinction
           to
           that
           obscure
           and
           typical
           Way
           of
           his
           conversing
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           is
           the
           glorious
           Recompences
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           promised
           to
           his
           Subjects
           .
           For
           this
           he
           also
           obscurely
           typified
           to
           the
           Iews
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           ,
           by
           that
           Canaan
           which
           he
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           after
           their
           tedious
           Travel
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           he
           did
           darkly
           represent
           to
           them
           that
           
             Canaan
             above
          
           flowing
           with
           infinite
           Delights
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           bestow
           upon
           his
           faithful
           Servants
           after
           they
           have
           pass'd
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           this
           World.
           So
           also
           by
           
           their
           Sabbaoths
           ,
           and
           especially
           their
           
             Year
             of
             Iubilee
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           to
           rest
           from
           all
           their
           Labours
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           perpetual
           Festivity
           ,
           He
           did
           obscurely
           decypher
           to
           them
           that
           
             Sabbaoth
             of
             Rest
          
           ,
           and
           Iubilee
           of
           endless
           Pleasure
           which
           vertuous
           Souls
           shall
           enjoy
           in
           Heaven
           after
           they
           have
           finished
           their
           Labours
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           at
           large
           Heb.
           4.
           
           Now
           by
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Shadows
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           which
           possibly
           the
           Prophets
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           might
           expound
           to
           them
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           wise
           and
           good
           among
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           were
           instructed
           in
           the
           Article
           of
           eternal
           Life
           .
           Hence
           it
           may
           be
           might
           arise
           that
           famous
           Controversy
           among
           the
           Iews
           concerning
           the
           Written
           and
           Oral
           Law
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Cabala
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           by
           Tradition
           ;
           not
           that
           this
           traditional
           contained
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           not
           in
           the
           written
           Law
           ,
           but
           because
           those
           things
           which
           were
           obscurely
           contained
           in
           the
           Types
           of
           the
           written
           Law
           were
           explained
           and
           interpreted
           in
           this
           their
           Traditional
           Law.
           But
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Types
           of
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           were
           not
           fully
           explained
           in
           this
           traditional
           Law
           till
           after
           the
           
             Babylonish
             Captivity
          
           ,
           after
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Ezekiel
           began
           to
           speak
           more
           plainly
           of
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           Time
           forwards
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           
           and
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           more
           openly
           taught
           among
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           till
           about
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           brought
           forth
           in
           the
           Light
           from
           under
           those
           Types
           in
           which
           it
           was
           so
           obscurely
           represented
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Principle
           even
           of
           the
           
             Popular
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           an
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Faith
          
           ,
           as
           plainly
           appears
           from
           the
           Records
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           particularly
           2.
           
           Macc.
           7.
           23
           ,
           26.
           
           Comp.
           with
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
             ●5
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           very
           necessary
           that
           then
           this
           Article
           should
           be
           more
           clearly
           revealed
           to
           fortify
           the
           Iews
           against
           those
           many
           Persecutions
           whereunto
           they
           were
           exposed
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           terrified
           to
           apostatize
           from
           it
           by
           those
           cruel
           Martyrdoms
           which
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           they
           many
           of
           them
           endured
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           now
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           approaching
           ,
           and
           consequently
           its
           Mysteries
           ,
           like
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           rising
           Sun
           ,
           began
           to
           break
           forth
           clearer
           and
           clearer
           from
           under
           that
           Cloud
           of
           Types
           wherein
           it
           was
           wrapt
           and
           involved
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           himself
           arose
           and
           dispersed
           those
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           brought
           
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Sadducees
           ,
           who
           give
           no
           heed
           to
           the
           Cabala
           ,
           or
           Traditional
           Law
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           first
           discovered
           ,
           and
           adhered
           only
           to
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           
           they
           still
           continued
           Infidels
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           believed
           neither
           Angels
           nor
           Spirits
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             Life
             to
             come
          
           :
           So
           very
           obscurely
           was
           it
           represented
           in
           the
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           of
           the
           Written
           Law.
           But
           when
           once
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           came
           to
           tabernacle
           in
           our
           Flesh
           ,
           he
           revealed
           this
           great
           Article
           so
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           one
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           that
           believes
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           
             Incarnate
             Word
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           by
           all
           these
           Instances
           what
           a
           vast
           Difference
           there
           was
           in
           respect
           of
           Truth
           ,
           between
           Christ's
           tabernacling
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           .
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Argument
           with
           two
           or
           
             three
             practical
          
           Inferences
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           He
           dwelt
           or
           tabernacled
           among
           us
           .
           ]
           From
           hence
           I
           infer
           the
           high
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           
             holy
             Religion
          
           which
           he
           hath
           revealed
           to
           us
           .
           For
           to
           tabernacle
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           ,
           signifies
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Shechinah
             ,
             Presence
          
           ,
           or
           Representative
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           acted
           in
           his
           Father's
           Person
           ,
           and
           was
           vested
           with
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           consequently
           as
           one
           who
           hath
           as
           great
           a
           Right
           to
           exact
           our
           Obedience
           as
           the
           
             Eternal
             Father
          
           himself
           ,
           should
           he
           have
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           Mankind
           .
           For
           so
           when
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           
           went
           before
           the
           Camp
           of
           Israel
           as
           the
           Shechinah
           ,
           or
           
             Angel
             of
             God's
             Presence
          
           ,
           God
           requires
           them
           that
           they
           should
           obey
           him
           as
           himself
           ;
           
             Beware
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Voice
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ;
           
             provoke
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             pardon
             your
             Transgression
             ,
             for
             my
             Name
             is
             in
             him
             ,
          
           Exod.
           23.
           21.
           and
           v.
           22.
           
           To
           obey
           the
           Voice
           of
           this
           Angel
           is
           interpreted
           to
           be
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           obey
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           himself
           ;
           
             But
             if
             thou
             shalt
             indeed
             obey
             his
             Voice
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             and
             do
             all
             that
             I
             speak
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             be
             an
             Enemy
             to
             thy
             Enemies
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           for
           the
           Israelites
           to
           disobey
           this
           Angel
           (
           who
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           you
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           Representative
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           to
           them
           )
           was
           to
           all
           Intents
           and
           Purposes
           the
           same
           Thing
           as
           if
           they
           had
           disobeyed
           the
           most
           High
           himself
           .
           And
           accordingly
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             believeth
             not
             on
             me
             but
             on
             the
             Father
             that
             sent
             me
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           meerly
           believe
           on
           me
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Father
           too
           ,
           whose
           Authority
           I
           have
           ,
           and
           whose
           Person
           I
           represent
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           explains
           himself
           in
           the
           
             following
             Verse
             ,
             He
             that
             seeth
             me
             ,
             seeth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           being
           my
           Father
           's
           Shechinah
           ,
           or
           
             Representative
             ,
             Ioh.
             12.
             44
          
           ,
           45.
           
           And
           therefore
           as
           every
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           or
           Vice-Governor
           ,
           is
           an
           Affront
           to
           the
           Sovereign
           Prince
           whose
           Person
           
           he
           bears
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           Authority
           he
           acts
           ;
           so
           every
           Rebellion
           against
           Christ
           is
           an
           open
           Defiance
           to
           the
           
             Sovereign
             God
          
           whose
           Person
           he
           represents
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           Authority
           he
           reigns
           .
           Hence
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           the
           
             Iews
             ;
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           23.
           that
           
             He
             that
             honoureth
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             honoureth
             not
             the
             Father
             which
             hath
             sent
             him
          
           ;
           which
           plainly
           intimates
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           resents
           those
           Indignities
           which
           we
           offer
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Laws
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           done
           to
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           himself
           should
           speak
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Battlements
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           proclaim
           his
           Law
           to
           us
           in
           a
           Voice
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           more
           displeased
           to
           hear
           us
           openly
           declare
           that
           we
           will
           not
           obey
           him
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           to
           see
           us
           trample
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Son
           which
           he
           hath
           stamp'd
           with
           his
           own
           Sovereign
           Authority
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           were
           not
           infinitely
           fool-hardy
           ,
           methinks
           we
           should
           never
           dare
           to
           violate
           our
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           is
           so
           immediately
           concerned
           ▪
           For
           whatsoever
           our
           Religion
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           it
           requires
           in
           his
           Name
           who
           hath
           an
           undoubted
           Right
           and
           Authority
           to
           command
           us
           ;
           for
           from
           all
           Eternity
           he
           was
           invested
           with
           an
           absolute
           and
           unlimited
           Power
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           unbecoming
           his
           Divine
           Perfections
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           the
           Right
           of
           his
           Dominion
           over
           us
           is
           originally
           founded
           .
           
           For
           he
           that
           hath
           Power
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           exercise
           it
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           just
           and
           becoming
           his
           Nature
           ,
           otherwise
           his
           Power
           would
           be
           altogether
           in
           vain
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           God
           from
           all
           Eternity
           hath
           a
           Power
           of
           doing
           whatsoever
           he
           pleases
           so
           far
           as
           is
           consistent
           with
           his
           Holiness
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           be
           pretended
           against
           the
           Right
           of
           his
           Dominion
           and
           Authority
           over
           us
           :
           For
           God
           cannot
           but
           have
           an
           eternal
           Right
           to
           exercise
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           but
           have
           an
           immutable
           Right
           to
           exercise
           it
           over
           his
           own
           Creatures
           .
           And
           as
           from
           all
           Eternity
           he
           had
           Power
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           was
           just
           and
           becoming
           him
           ,
           so
           from
           his
           creating
           of
           us
           it
           became
           most
           just
           and
           becoming
           that
           he
           should
           rule
           and
           govern
           us
           ;
           for
           we
           became
           his
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           created
           by
           him
           ;
           all
           our
           Powers
           of
           Action
           were
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           he
           hath
           acquired
           an
           unalienable
           Right
           in
           whatsoever
           we
           are
           able
           to
           do
           .
           We
           have
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           his
           Gift
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           do
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           his
           Debt
           ;
           we
           received
           all
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           owe
           all
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           by
           Right
           of
           Creation
           he
           is
           the
           supream
           Proprietor
           of
           all
           our
           Powers
           and
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           hath
           a
           just
           Claim
           to
           all
           the
           Homage
           and
           Obedience
           that
           we
           are
           able
           to
           render
           him
           .
           So
           that
           as
           God's
           Dominion
           over
           us
           is
           
           originally
           founded
           in
           his
           most
           absolute
           Power
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           is
           just
           and
           becoming
           him
           ;
           so
           the
           Justice
           and
           Becomingness
           of
           his
           Dominion
           over
           us
           doth
           immediately
           result
           from
           his
           creating
           of
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           hath
           
             for
             ever
          
           intitled
           himself
           to
           all
           the
           Obedience
           we
           can
           render
           him
           .
           And
           by
           Virtue
           of
           this
           immutable
           Title
           doth
           he
           claim
           our
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           whom
           next
           to
           himself
           he
           hath
           made
           our
           Prince
           and
           Ruler
           ,
           having
           vested
           him
           with
           his
           own
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           and
           constituted
           him
           his
           supream
           Representative
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           by
           disobeying
           his
           Laws
           we
           incur
           the
           Guilt
           of
           the
           most
           monstrous
           Injustice
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           we
           resume
           our selves
           from
           him
           to
           whom
           we
           owe
           our
           Being
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           own
           our selves
           to
           be
           his
           Creatures
           from
           whose
           Bounty
           we
           receive
           even
           the
           Power
           of
           rebelling
           against
           him
           ;
           we
           alienate
           our
           Faculties
           from
           those
           sacred
           Uses
           whereunto
           they
           were
           designed
           and
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           turn
           these
           living
           Temples
           of
           God
           into
           Dens
           of
           impure
           Thoughts
           and
           filthy
           Lusts
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           fight
           against
           God
           with
           his
           own
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           arm
           the
           Effects
           of
           his
           Bounty
           against
           his
           Sovereign
           Authority
           .
           And
           what
           do
           we
           think
           will
           be
           the
           Consequence
           of
           these
           Things
           ?
           Can
           we
           be
           so
           sottish
           as
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           Almighty
           Father
           will
           sit
           above
           in
           the
           
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           his
           Laws
           are
           trampled
           upon
           ,
           his
           Authority
           contemned
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           Scorn
           and
           Derision
           by
           a
           Company
           of
           impious
           Wretches
           that
           owe
           their
           very
           Beings
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           concerned
           at
           it
           ?
           Do
           we
           think
           him
           so
           stupid
           a
           Being
           as
           that
           no
           Provocations
           will
           awake
           his
           Vengeance
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           
             for
             ever
          
           sit
           unconcerned
           with
           his
           Hands
           in
           his
           Bosom
           whilst
           his
           violated
           Laws
           ,
           like
           the
           
             Souls
             under
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           are
           continually
           crying
           out
           to
           him
           ,
           
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             holy
             and
             true
             !
             dost
             thou
             not
             avenge
             our
             Quarrel
             upon
             the
             Heads
             of
             these
             audacious
             Rebels
             that
             every
             day
             trample
             us
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             regard
             for
             our
             Authority
             than
             they
             have
             for
             the
             Whistling
             of
             the
             Wind
             !
          
           For
           God's
           sake
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           what
           is
           like
           to
           become
           of
           us
           ,
           what
           probable
           Hopes
           of
           Security
           we
           can
           propose
           to
           our selves
           if
           we
           persist
           in
           this
           unjust
           Rebellion
           .
           Gird
           up
           your
           Loins
           like
           Men
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           demand
           of
           you
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           that
           the
           wise
           Governor
           of
           the
           World
           will
           be
           
             for
             ever
             insensible
          
           of
           all
           the
           rude
           Affronts
           and
           Provocations
           you
           offer
           him
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           pray
           where
           is
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           Sense
           doth
           he
           govern
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           he
           takes
           no
           care
           to
           secure
           his
           Laws
           by
           punishing
           Offenders
           ,
           and
           lets
           his
           Subjects
           alone
           to
           do
           as
           they
           list
           ?
           Or
           have
           you
           an
           Arm
           as
           strong
           as
           
           God's
           ?
           Can
           you
           grapple
           with
           his
           Almighty
           Vengeance
           ,
           or
           withstand
           the
           Stroke
           of
           his
           Thunderbolts
           ?
           Sure
           such
           a
           ridiculous
           Conceit
           can
           never
           enter
           into
           any
           reasonable
           Breast
           ?
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           what
           do
           you
           propose
           to
           your
           selves
           when
           you
           can
           neither
           hope
           for
           Favour
           from
           God
           ,
           nor
           Security
           from
           your
           selves
           ?
           Are
           you
           so
           abandoned
           of
           all
           your
           Reason
           as
           wilfully
           to
           shut
           your
           Eyes
           against
           your
           Danger
           ,
           and
           run
           the
           desperate
           Venture
           of
           falling
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           
             living
             God
          
           ?
           Hath
           not
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           most
           fairly
           warn'd
           us
           what
           we
           are
           to
           trust
           to
           ?
           Hath
           he
           not
           told
           us
           how
           he
           values
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           how
           dreadfully
           he
           will
           punish
           the
           Transgression
           of
           them
           ?
           Hath
           he
           not
           most
           seriously
           protested
           to
           us
           that
           unless
           we
           do
           repent
           and
           amend
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           forgive
           us
           either
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           or
           
             that
             to
             come
          
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           we
           still
           persist
           in
           our
           Rebellions
           ,
           he
           will
           at
           last
           banish
           us
           from
           his
           Presence
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           assign
           us
           our
           Portion
           with
           Devils
           and
           
             damned
             Ghosts
          
           in
           that
           Lake
           that
           burns
           with
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ?
           And
           hath
           he
           not
           taken
           it
           upon
           his
           Death
           that
           all
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           freely
           sealed
           his
           Doctrines
           with
           his
           Blood
           ?
           And
           now
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           we
           should
           be
           so
           sensless
           as
           to
           think
           we
           can
           be
           safe
           in
           our
           Wickedness
           ,
           when
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           is
           engaged
           both
           in
           Wisdom
           and
           Honour
           to
           avenge
           it
           as
           
           an
           Affront
           to
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           
             God
             the
             Son
          
           hath
           revealed
           his
           Father's
           Wrath
           from
           Heaven
           against
           all
           Unrighteousness
           and
           Ungodliness
           of
           Men
           ?
           and
           therefore
           as
           we
           value
           
             our
             own
          
           Safety
           ,
           it
           concerns
           us
           either
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           Divine
           Authority
           which
           is
           stamp'd
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           secure
           our selves
           of
           some
           Retreat
           or
           Sanctuary
           from
           that
           Almighty
           Vengeance
           which
           our
           Rebellion
           will
           certainly
           arm
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           
             full
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           ]
           Hence
           I
           infer
           what
           mighty
           Encouragement
           we
           have
           to
           serve
           and
           obey
           our
           
             blessed
             Master
          
           who
           in
           his
           dwelling
           among
           us
           was
           full
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           can
           render
           his
           Service
           lovely
           or
           desireable
           ,
           and
           abounded
           in
           all
           those
           amiable
           Graces
           that
           can
           oblige
           us
           to
           love
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           For
           what
           was
           there
           wanting
           in
           our
           
             blessed
             Master
          
           that
           any
           reasonable
           Subject
           can
           desire
           in
           his
           Prince
           and
           Sovereign
           ?
           Would
           he
           desire
           a
           Prince
           of
           a
           sweet
           and
           gracious
           Temper
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           full
           of
           Love
           and
           Tenderness
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ?
           Such
           a
           one
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           degree
           is
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           ;
           for
           how
           doth
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Conversation
           upon
           Earth
           abound
           with
           the
           Expressions
           of
           a
           most
           sweet
           and
           loving
           Temper
           ?
           For
           Love
           was
           the
           Principle
           of
           all
           his
           Actions
           ,
           the
           Life
           and
           Soul
           of
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           that
           he
           did
           or
           spoke
           he
           made
           some
           new
           Discovery
           
           of
           his
           unfeigned
           Affection
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           he
           
             went
             about
             doing
             good
          
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Life
           was
           nothing
           but
           one
           
             continued
             Act
          
           of
           Charity
           to
           Mankind
           .
           For
           still
           you
           find
           him
           either
           instructing
           the
           Ignorant
           ,
           or
           reproving
           the
           Erroneous
           ,
           or
           comforting
           the
           Dejected
           ,
           or
           feeding
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           or
           curing
           the
           Sick
           and
           Diseased
           .
           From
           Morning
           to
           Night
           he
           was
           constantly
           engaged
           in
           
             one
             good
          
           Action
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Race
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           was
           spent
           in
           enlivening
           or
           inlightning
           the
           World.
           So
           endearing
           was
           his
           Behaviour
           that
           he
           obliged
           his
           very
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           won
           them
           ,
           treated
           them
           with
           all
           the
           Tenderness
           and
           Affection
           of
           a
           most
           loving
           Father
           towards
           his
           dearest
           Children
           .
           From
           all
           he
           conversed
           with
           he
           extorted
           Respect
           and
           Veneration
           ,
           and
           none
           were
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           Charms
           of
           his
           victorious
           Love
           ,
           but
           those
           whose
           Hearts
           were
           harder
           than
           the
           nether
           Milstone
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           infinite
           Goodness
           and
           Tenderness
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           but
           that
           one
           Instance
           
             Luke
             19.
             41.
             
             And
             when
             he
             was
             come
             near
             ,
             he
             beheld
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             wept
             over
             it
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           see
           afterwards
           ,
           was
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Fore-sight
           of
           its
           approaching
           Ruin
           and
           Destruction
           ;
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           foresaw
           the
           Cruelties
           which
           those
           barbarous
           Villains
           were
           about
           to
           
           practise
           upon
           him
           ,
           how
           they
           would
           scourge
           his
           Body
           with
           knotty
           Whips
           ,
           and
           nail
           his
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           thrust
           a
           Spear
           into
           his
           Heart
           ;
           he
           saw
           how
           they
           would
           triumph
           over
           his
           Misery
           ,
           mock
           at
           his
           Calamity
           ,
           and
           dance
           to
           the
           Musick
           of
           his
           dying
           Grones
           .
           And
           now
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           such
           a
           Prospect
           as
           this
           would
           have
           
             for
             ever
          
           enraged
           his
           Soul
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           rejoyce
           to
           see
           that
           sweeping
           Destruction
           that
           was
           coming
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           such
           was
           the
           incomparable
           Sweetness
           of
           his
           Temper
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           foresaw
           them
           plotting
           his
           Ruin
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           sigh
           over
           theirs
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           beheld
           their
           Malice
           all
           reeking
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           sporting
           it self
           with
           his
           Torments
           and
           Agonies
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           Sense
           of
           their
           approaching
           Destruction
           his
           very
           Bowels
           earned
           ,
           and
           his
           Heart
           melted
           with
           Commiseration
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           forbear
           weeping
           to
           think
           that
           those
           cursed
           Instruments
           of
           all
           his
           Miseries
           must
           e're
           long
           be
           so
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           themselves
           ,
           earnestly
           wishing
           that
           they
           who
           so
           greedily
           thirsted
           for
           his
           Blood
           had
           known
           
             in
             that
             their
             day
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             their
             Peace
             .
          
           And
           though
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           the
           barbarous
           Entertainment
           he
           met
           with
           here
           upon
           Earth
           would
           have
           
             for
             ever
          
           quenched
           all
           his
           Affections
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           lives
           ,
           and
           in
           
           despite
           of
           all
           the
           Affronts
           and
           Outrages
           he
           endured
           ,
           burns
           as
           vigorously
           in
           his
           Breast
           as
           ever
           .
           So
           unconquerable
           was
           his
           Love
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           bloody
           Cruelties
           they
           practised
           upon
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           chased
           him
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           never
           able
           to
           alienate
           his
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           their
           Cruelties
           he
           still
           retained
           his
           Fatherly
           Bowels
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           could
           endure
           their
           Torments
           no
           longer
           ,
           breathed
           out
           his
           loving
           Soul
           in
           an
           earnest
           Prayer
           for
           their
           Pardon
           ,
           
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
           And
           now
           that
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           among
           Angels
           and
           
             glorified
             Spirits
          
           ,
           where
           he
           cannot
           but
           remember
           how
           unkindly
           we
           treated
           him
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           doth
           still
           bear
           upon
           his
           
             glorified
             Body
          
           those
           very
           Wounds
           which
           he
           received
           from
           our
           Hands
           ,
           which
           one
           would
           think
           were
           sufficient
           to
           incense
           him
           against
           us
           
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           yet
           his
           Heart
           is
           the
           same
           towards
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           all
           those
           kind
           and
           tender
           Resentments
           that
           first
           brought
           him
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           render'd
           his
           Conversation
           among
           us
           so
           full
           of
           Sweetness
           and
           Endearments
           .
           And
           now
           being
           so
           infinitely
           kind
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           be
           disheartned
           from
           serving
           him
           ?
           Methinks
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Argument
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           
           bind
           us
           to
           his
           Service
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           For
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             do
             too
             much
             for
             so
             kind
             a
             Friend
             !
             How
             can
             I
             be
             too
             submissive
             to
             so
             good
             a
             Master
             !
             That
             is
             so
             infinitely
             tender
             of
             all
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             loves
             them
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             than
             they
             love
             themselves
             !
          
           Sure
           if
           we
           had
           any
           Spark
           of
           Ingenuity
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           matchless
           Kindness
           towards
           us
           ,
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           turn
           all
           our
           Duty
           to
           him
           into
           Recreation
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           thirst
           after
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           catch
           at
           all
           Opportunities
           of
           expressing
           our
           Loyalty
           and
           Obedience
           to
           him
           :
           We
           should
           embrace
           his
           Commands
           as
           Preferments
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           wear
           them
           as
           the
           
             greatest
             Favours
          
           ,
           and
           think
           our selves
           more
           honoured
           in
           being
           the
           Servants
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           than
           in
           being
           made
           mighty
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           full
           of
           Grace
           ,
           in
           Respect
           of
           his
           own
           Personal
           Disposition
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           also
           in
           Respect
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           ,
           he
           requires
           nothing
           of
           us
           but
           what
           is
           for
           our
           Good
           ,
           nothing
           but
           what
           tends
           to
           the
           Perfection
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           the
           Consummation
           of
           our
           Happiness
           .
           All
           that
           our
           Saviour
           requires
           at
           our
           Hands
           ,
           is
           only
           that
           we
           should
           act
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           a
           
             Reasonable
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           constantly
           pursue
           the
           great
           End
           of
           our
           Creation
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           obtained
           
           by
           us
           ,
           unless
           we
           regulate
           our
           Actions
           by
           those
           wise
           and
           excellent
           Rules
           which
           he
           hath
           prescribed
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           hath
           prescribed
           us
           upon
           no
           other
           Inducement
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           be
           happy
           .
           For
           as
           to
           any
           Advantage
           that
           will
           accrue
           to
           him
           from
           our
           Actions
           ,
           't
           is
           altogether
           indifferent
           to
           him
           whether
           we
           obey
           him
           or
           no
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           always
           infinitely
           happy
           within
           himself
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           always
           been
           so
           ,
           though
           we
           had
           never
           had
           a
           Being
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           Felicity
           depends
           not
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           superabundant
           Goodness
           of
           his
           Nature
           doth
           
             for
             ever
          
           incline
           him
           to
           make
           
             us
             happy
          
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           concerned
           himself
           about
           us
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           let
           us
           alone
           to
           do
           as
           we
           list
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           us
           to
           the
           Fate
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Actions
           .
           He
           therefore
           being
           infinitely
           happy
           within
           himself
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           self-Ends
           to
           serve
           upon
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           because
           within
           the
           Circle
           of
           his
           own
           divine
           Being
           ,
           he
           hath
           all
           that
           he
           needs
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           desires
           ;
           but
           being
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           infinitely
           happy
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           our
           Good
           must
           be
           the
           only
           End
           of
           his
           intermedling
           with
           our
           Actions
           ,
           and
           his
           giving
           Laws
           to
           direct
           them
           .
           And
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           particular
           Lawss
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           they
           all
           of
           them
           most
           naturally
           tend
           to
           perfect
           and
           recti●ie
           
           our
           disordered
           Natures
           ,
           to
           exalt
           and
           spiritualize
           our
           Affections
           ,
           and
           inspire
           us
           with
           all
           those
           divine
           Dispositions
           that
           are
           requisite
           to
           qualify
           us
           for
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           And
           now
           methinks
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           any
           Sense
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Interest
           ,
           this
           Consideration
           should
           mightily
           encourage
           us
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           while
           we
           are
           serving
           our
           
             blessed
             Master
          
           ,
           we
           are
           serving
           our
           selves
           to
           the
           best
           Purposes
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           our
           Interest
           are
           so
           combined
           and
           united
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Actions
           we
           may
           gratify
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           our selves
           the
           greatest
           Kindness
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           he
           exacts
           nothing
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           do
           by
           the
           infinite
           Care
           and
           Concern
           he
           hath
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           been
           less
           kind
           ,
           should
           he
           have
           required
           less
           ,
           and
           must
           necessarily
           have
           subtracted
           from
           us
           some
           Degree
           of
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           should
           he
           have
           abated
           us
           any
           Part
           of
           our
           Duty
           .
           
             O
             Blessed
             Iesus
          
           ,
           who
           can
           complain
           of
           thy
           Service
           ,
           when
           thy
           very
           Commands
           are
           Tokens
           of
           thy
           Love
           ;
           when
           all
           the
           Duty
           thou
           requirest
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           be
           kind
           to
           our selves
           in
           doing
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           thou
           hadst
           never
           commanded
           ,
           
             our
             own
          
           Interest
           would
           have
           obliged
           us
           to
           ,
           had
           we
           but
           understood
           it
           as
           well
           ,
           or
           regarded
           it
           as
           much
           as
           thou
           dost
           ?
        
         
         
           3.
           
           But
           then
           consider
           again
           ,
           as
           He
           is
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           to
           us
           in
           his
           own
           personal
           Temper
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           mild
           and
           gentle
           Laws
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           ;
           so
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           is
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           to
           us
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           gracious
           Pardon
           and
           Forgiveness
           which
           he
           hath
           procured
           for
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           us
           if
           we
           will
           heartily
           repent
           and
           amend
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           though
           his
           Personal
           Temper
           should
           be
           never
           so
           sweet
           ,
           and
           his
           Laws
           never
           so
           gentle
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           should
           ,
           upon
           every
           wilful
           Offence
           ,
           exclude
           us
           from
           all
           Hope
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           it
           might
           justly
           discourage
           the
           Generality
           of
           Men
           from
           engaging
           any
           farther
           in
           his
           Service
           ;
           because
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           sinned
           ,
           and
           fallen
           short
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           if
           upon
           every
           wilful
           Act
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           we
           should
           stand
           
             for
             ever
          
           excluded
           from
           his
           Favour
           ;
           we
           should
           generally
           be
           left
           in
           a
           desperate
           Condition
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           what
           Purpose
           should
           we
           serve
           him
           any
           longer
           ,
           when
           by
           all
           our
           future
           Loyalty
           and
           Submissions
           ,
           we
           must
           never
           hope
           to
           be
           readmitted
           into
           his
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ?
           To
           remove
           this
           great
           Discouragement
           therefore
           ,
           the
           
             blessed
             Iesus
          
           hath
           obtained
           for
           us
           this
           
             publick
             Grant
          
           and
           Charter
           of
           Mercy
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           if
           now
           at
           last
           we
           will
           repent
           and
           amend
           our
           Ways
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           past
           Rebellions
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           freely
           
           received
           into
           his
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           never
           had
           offended
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           merciful
           Grant
           he
           hath
           published
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Promises
           of
           his
           Gospel
           :
           So
           that
           now
           we
           cannot
           make
           the
           least
           Doubt
           of
           our
           Pardon
           and
           Acceptance
           with
           him
           ,
           upon
           our
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ,
           without
           calling
           his
           Truth
           and
           Veracity
           into
           Question
           .
           And
           now
           what
           reasonable
           Cause
           of
           Discouragement
           have
           we
           from
           returning
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           our
           
             blessed
             Master
          
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           so
           amply
           assured
           that
           our
           past
           Disobediences
           to
           him
           shall
           ,
           upon
           our
           Return
           ,
           be
           forgotten
           
             for
             ever
          
           ?
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           desire
           more
           ?
           Is
           it
           reasonable
           that
           the
           wise
           Governour
           of
           the
           World
           should
           pardon
           Offenders
           ,
           whether
           they
           repent
           or
           no
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           let
           them
           take
           their
           Swing
           in
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           never
           take
           any
           Cognizance
           of
           their
           Actions
           ?
           Let
           us
           speak
           plainly
           ;
           would
           we
           have
           him
           govern
           us
           or
           no
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           infinitely
           besotted
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           Sake
           of
           a
           
             few
             paltry
          
           Lusts
           that
           are
           our
           Plague
           and
           Shame
           would
           deprive
           our selves
           of
           all
           the
           Blessings
           and
           Benefits
           of
           his
           Government
           .
           But
           whatsoever
           we
           would
           have
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           no
           means
           fit
           that
           he
           should
           surrender
           up
           his
           just
           Authority
           over
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           Fools
           and
           Mad-men
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           think
           it
           fit
           that
           he
           should
           govern
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           
           be
           so
           senseless
           as
           to
           think
           it
           reasonable
           that
           he
           should
           pardon
           our
           Sins
           till
           we
           repent
           of
           them
           ;
           because
           by
           so
           doing
           he
           would
           give
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           our selves
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           our selves
           had
           been
           called
           to
           the
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           give
           our
           Vote
           to
           those
           Laws
           by
           which
           we
           were
           to
           be
           ruled
           and
           governed
           ,
           doubtless
           we
           could
           not
           have
           had
           the
           Confidence
           to
           ask
           either
           gentler
           Laws
           or
           greater
           Indulgences
           than
           the
           
             blessed
             Iesus
          
           hath
           freely
           granted
           us
           in
           his
           Gospel
           .
           If
           God
           should
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           impose
           nothing
           on
           us
           without
           
             our
             own
          
           Consent
           ,
           and
           bid
           us
           ask
           for
           our selves
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           fit
           and
           modest
           ,
           doubtless
           the
           utmost
           that
           any
           modest
           Man
           could
           have
           craved
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           only
           this
           ;
           
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             will
             be
             but
             so
             merciful
             as
             to
             give
             us
             such
             Laws
             as
             are
             suited
             to
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             are
             conducive
             to
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             to
             consider
             our
             Weakness
             and
             Instability
             ,
             as
             not
             cast
             us
             away
             from
             thy
             Favour
             for
             ever
             upon
             every
             wilful
             Transgression
             ,
             but
             to
             pardon
             and
             receive
             us
             again
             upon
             our
             unfeigned
             Repentance
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Favour
             we
             would
             ask
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             we
             would
             praise
             and
             adore
             thy
             Goodness
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Since
           God
           therefore
           ,
           out
           of
           
             his
             own
          
           Grace
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           hath
           granted
           this
           Indulgence
           to
           us
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           be
           discouraged
           from
           returning
           
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           never
           so
           notoriously
           violated
           and
           neglected
           it
           ?
           For
           now
           we
           are
           fully
           assured
           that
           we
           can
           never
           be
           excluded
           from
           all
           Hope
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           till
           we
           are
           past
           all
           Possibility
           of
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           is
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           to
           us
           also
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           abundant
           Assistance
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           and
           vouchsafed
           to
           us
           .
           I
           do
           confess
           ,
           though
           notwithstanding
           our
           former
           Rebellions
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           never
           so
           ready
           to
           receive
           us
           into
           Favour
           again
           upon
           our
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ;
           yet
           unless
           he
           will
           also
           assist
           us
           in
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           enable
           us
           to
           conquer
           the
           Difficulties
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           still
           very
           great
           Reason
           to
           be
           discouraged
           from
           his
           Service
           :
           For
           ,
           by
           
             our
             own
             evil
          
           Habits
           ,
           we
           have
           so
           disabled
           our selves
           from
           returning
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           a
           supernatural
           Grace
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           for
           us
           to
           attempt
           it
           :
           For
           he
           that
           from
           a
           State
           of
           habitual
           Sin
           ,
           enters
           into
           a
           Course
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           must
           strive
           all
           along
           against
           the
           Current
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           especially
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           weakest
           ,
           will
           be
           so
           swift
           and
           impetuous
           ,
           that
           by
           
             his
             own
             single
          
           Strength
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           stem
           or
           conquer
           it
           ,
           and
           unless
           he
           be
           assisted
           by
           a
           greater
           Strength
           than
           
             his
             own
          
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           inevitably
           born
           down
           and
           carried
           away
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           struggle
           never
           so
           
           vigorously
           against
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           no
           Encouragement
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           receive
           us
           to
           Pardon
           when
           we
           heartily
           repent
           ,
           unless
           he
           will
           also
           inable
           us
           to
           repent
           by
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           his
           Grace
           with
           our
           honest
           Endeavors
           .
           But
           this
           Discouragement
           also
           he
           hath
           removed
           out
           of
           our
           Way
           ,
           by
           making
           us
           a
           publick
           Grant
           and
           Promise
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           assured
           us
           that
           he
           will
           give
           his
           
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             every
             one
             that
             asks
             it
             ,
          
           Luk.
           11.
           13.
           that
           if
           we
           will
           
             work
             out
             our
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             will
             work
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
          
           Phil.
           2.
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           that
           
             to
             him
             that
             hath
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           improves
           that
           Grace
           which
           he
           hath
           ,
           
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             more
             abundantly
             ,
          
           Mat.
           13.
           12.
           so
           that
           though
           we
           cannot
           do
           all
           by
           our
           own
           single
           Strength
           ,
           yet
           we
           can
           do
           so
           much
           as
           will
           oblige
           our
           blessed
           Master
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           do
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           do
           not
           do
           all
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           our
           Fault
           as
           if
           we
           could
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           able
           to
           do
           all
           through
           Christ
           ,
           who
           will
           strengthen
           us
           if
           we
           will
           but
           do
           what
           we
           can
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           encourage
           any
           reasonable
           Man
           in
           the
           World
           to
           undertake
           his
           Service
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           he
           who
           is
           my
           Master
           ,
           will
           co-operate
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           proportion
           my
           Strength
           to
           the
           Work
           he
           enjoyns
           me
           ;
           that
           he
           will
           not
           stand
           still
           with
           his
           Arms
           in
           his
           
           Bosom
           ,
           and
           see
           me
           struggle
           in
           vain
           under
           an
           insupportable
           Burthen
           of
           Duties
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           will
           set
           too
           his
           own
           Shoulders
           ,
           and
           contribute
           his
           own
           Strength
           ,
           and
           enable
           me
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           to
           undergo
           it
           with
           Ease
           and
           Alacrity
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           thro'
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Impotency
           which
           I
           have
           voluntarily
           contracted
           ,
           my
           Duty
           is
           become
           
             too
             heavy
          
           for
           my
           Shoulders
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           never
           be
           disheartened
           so
           long
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           
             too
             heavy
          
           for
           my
           Saviour's
           ,
           for
           if
           I
           heartily
           endeavour
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           I
           shall
           undergo
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           an
           Almighty
           Grace
           to
           enable
           me
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           He
           was
           
             full
             of
             Grace
          
           to
           us
           also
           ,
           in
           Respect
           of
           that
           glorious
           Recompence
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           us
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           were
           his
           Service
           all
           Work
           ,
           and
           no
           Wages
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           Reason
           to
           be
           disheartned
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           and
           so
           amply
           assured
           us
           ,
           that
           after
           we
           have
           spent
           a
           few
           Days
           or
           Years
           in
           his
           Service
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           he
           will
           receive
           us
           into
           the
           Participation
           of
           
             his
             own
          
           Joys
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           commence
           as
           happy
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           an
           
             everlasting
             Heaven
          
           to
           make
           us
           ,
           methinks
           we
           should
           kiss
           his
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           court
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           think
           we
           can
           never
           do
           too
           much
           for
           such
           a
           bountiful
           Master
           ,
           who
           rewards
           all
           his
           Servants
           with
           such
           immortal
           Preferments
           :
           For
           what
           is
           the
           Labour
           
           of
           a
           few
           Moments
           ,
           compared
           with
           that
           everlasting
           Rest
           and
           Pleasure
           wherein
           it
           shall
           shortly
           terminate
           ?
           And
           when
           once
           we
           are
           arrived
           to
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Canaan
          
           ,
           and
           have
           tasted
           those
           ravishing
           Delights
           with
           which
           it
           flows
           and
           abounds
           ,
           how
           light
           and
           inconsiderable
           will
           all
           these
           Difficulties
           in
           our
           Voyage
           appear
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           now
           do
           so
           startle
           and
           affright
           us
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           wonder
           at
           
             our
             own
          
           Sloth
           and
           Faint-heartedness
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           ever
           we
           should
           be
           such
           wretched
           Cowards
           as
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           Heaven
           at
           the
           End
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Happiness
           so
           vast
           and
           unspeakable
           ,
           that
           the
           Hope
           of
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           turn
           Torments
           into
           Recreations
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           be
           astonished
           at
           our selves
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           we
           could
           ever
           be
           such
           wretched
           Fools
           as
           to
           deliberate
           one
           Moment
           ,
           whether
           Heaven
           were
           preferable
           before
           all
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           more
           eligible
           to
           dwell
           with
           Harlots
           and
           Drunkards
           for
           a
           Moment
           ,
           and
           wallow
           in
           their
           beastly
           Pleasures
           ,
           than
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Society
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ?
           The
           Odds
           will
           then
           appear
           so
           vast
           ,
           and
           the
           Disproportion
           so
           unspeakable
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           wonder
           how
           we
           could
           ever
           be
           so
           senseless
           as
           to
           make
           a
           Comparison
           between
           them
           .
           Sure
           Sirs
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           Heaven
           is
           the
           Recompence
           of
           Christ's
           
           Service
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           methinks
           we
           should
           more
           heartily
           engage
           in
           it
           .
           For
           could
           we
           stand
           thus
           deliberating
           upon
           the
           Shore
           ,
           whether
           we
           shall
           bid
           adieu
           to
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           take
           Leave
           of
           all
           their
           fulsom
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           imbark
           our selves
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ?
           Could
           we
           stand
           pausing
           thus
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           whether
           we
           shall
           venture
           into
           those
           petty
           Storms
           that
           are
           like
           to
           attend
           us
           in
           our
           spiritual
           Voyage
           ,
           did
           we
           verily
           believe
           that
           a
           few
           Leagues
           Distance
           lies
           that
           blessed
           Shore
           where
           we
           shall
           be
           crowned
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           are
           landed
           with
           all
           the
           Joys
           that
           an
           
             everlasting
             Heaven
          
           means
           ?
           Certainly
           the
           Belief
           of
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           put
           Life
           and
           Courage
           into
           the
           most
           crest-fallen
           Soul
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           her
           Spirit
           and
           Vigour
           enough
           to
           carry
           her
           triumphantly
           through
           all
           the
           weary
           Stages
           of
           her
           Duty
           .
           So
           that
           considering
           how
           ,
           in
           all
           Respects
           ,
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           abounds
           in
           Grace
           and
           Goodness
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           Encouragement
           imaginable
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           
             3dly
             .
             He
             was
             full
             of
             Truth
             .
             ]
          
           From
           whence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           is
           a
           very
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           thing
           .
           For
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           at
           large
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Notes
           of
           Distinction
           between
           Christ's
           tabernacling
           among
           the
           Iews
           and
           among
           Christians
           ,
           that
           whereas
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           
           he
           was
           full
           of
           obscure
           Types
           and
           mystical
           Representations
           ;
           among
           us
           Christians
           ,
           he
           is
           full
           of
           Truth
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           plain
           ,
           and
           open
           ,
           and
           clear
           ,
           without
           any
           dark
           Reserves
           or
           Mysteries
           ;
           now
           he
           hath
           plainly
           revealed
           that
           which
           before
           he
           did
           so
           obscurely
           decypher
           ;
           now
           he
           hath
           unriddled
           all
           those
           mystical
           Types
           ,
           and
           turned
           them
           as
           it
           were
           
             inside
             outwards
          
           ,
           and
           given
           us
           their
           hidden
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           in
           plain
           and
           naked
           Propositions
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           our
           
             holy
             Religion
          
           is
           composed
           .
           So
           that
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           before
           were
           all
           Mystery
           ,
           whilst
           they
           lay
           obscurely
           couched
           under
           the
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           are
           now
           brought
           forth
           from
           behind
           the
           Curtain
           into
           the
           open
           View
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           presented
           barefac'd
           to
           our
           Understandings
           in
           the
           most
           plain
           ,
           and
           easy
           ,
           and
           familiar
           Sense
           :
           Not
           but
           that
           Christianity
           hath
           some
           Mysteries
           in
           it
           still
           ,
           whose
           Depths
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           fathom
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           not
           because
           Christ
           hath
           not
           revealed
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           our
           Understandings
           are
           incapable
           of
           comprehending
           them
           ;
           such
           are
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Hypostatical
             Vnion
          
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           in
           him
           :
           Nor
           indeed
           is
           it
           much
           to
           be
           wonder'd
           at
           ,
           that
           we
           ,
           who
           with
           all
           our
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           to
           explicate
           
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           a
           Mite
           or
           Flea
           ,
           of
           a
           Plant
           or
           a
           Stone
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           those
           innumerable
           things
           that
           are
           before
           us
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           understand
           such
           incomprehensible
           ,
           to
           order
           such
           infinite
           ,
           or
           define
           such
           ineffable
           things
           ;
           but
           though
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           Modes
           ,
           nor
           understand
           the
           
             strict
             Philosophy
          
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           would
           but
           strip
           them
           out
           of
           their
           false
           Disguises
           into
           their
           original
           Plainness
           and
           Simplicity
           ,
           we
           might
           doubtless
           easily
           disintangle
           them
           from
           all
           Repugnancy
           and
           Contradiction
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           render
           them
           rationally
           credible
           ,
           they
           being
           contained
           in
           that
           
             excellent
             Religion
          
           ,
           whose
           Truth
           is
           demonstrated
           by
           such
           abundant
           Evidence
           .
           But
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           God
           continued
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           in
           a
           Mystery
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           reserved
           the
           clear
           Revelation
           of
           them
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           ;
           so
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           he
           hath
           still
           reserved
           the
           clear
           Discovery
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           still
           Mysteries
           to
           us
           Christians
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           State
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           may
           be
           we
           may
           as
           fully
           understand
           these
           ,
           as
           the
           
             believing
             Iews
          
           (
           after
           the
           Coming
           of
           Christ
           )
           did
           those
           other
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           all
           Mysteries
           to
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           God
           be
           praised
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           us
           good
           and
           happy
           ,
           is
           now
           so
           plainly
           discovered
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           unless
           we
           wilfully
           shut
           our
           own
           Eyes
           .
           We
           need
           not
           dive
           into
           mystical
           Senses
           ,
           nor
           grope
           after
           Truth
           among
           Shadows
           and
           Vmbrages
           ,
           as
           the
           
             good
             Iews
          
           were
           fain
           to
           do
           under
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Dispensation
          
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           our
           Salvation
           being
           written
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           the
           very
           Surface
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           openly
           exposed
           to
           our
           View
           in
           plain
           and
           literal
           Proposals
           .
           And
           yet
           not
           withstanding
           the
           Plainness
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           there
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           both
           among
           our selves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           who
           have
           industriously
           set
           themselves
           to
           resolve
           all
           its
           Doctrines
           again
           into
           Darkness
           and
           unintelligible
           Mysteries
           ,
           having
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           plain
           Propositions
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           introduced
           a
           
             new-fashioned
             Mystical
             Divinity
          
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           nothing
           but
           certain
           empty
           Schemes
           of
           effeminate
           Follies
           and
           wild
           Enthusiasms
           ,
           which
           are
           impossible
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           understand
           that
           cannot
           conjure
           for
           the
           Meaning
           of
           them
           .
           And
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           our
           Saviour
           purposely
           delivered
           in
           the
           most
           plain
           and
           literal
           Sense
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           meanest
           Understanding
           might
           be
           instructed
           by
           them
           ;
           these
           Men
           have
           blown
           up
           like
           so
           many
           Bubbles
           into
           swelling
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           ,
           being
           strip't
           of
           those
           
             glittering
             Allusions
          
           ,
           and
           
             pompous
             Metaphors
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           clothed
           ,
           vanish
           immediately
           into
           Air
           ,
           or
           
           sink
           into
           flat
           and
           empty
           Nonsense
           .
           For
           thus
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Iustification
           ,
           which
           lye
           as
           plain
           in
           the
           Scripture
           as
           Words
           can
           make
           them
           ,
           are
           by
           their
           Divinity
           render'd
           more
           obscure
           and
           mysterious
           than
           ever
           they
           were
           whilst
           they
           were
           couched
           under
           the
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           more
           of
           the
           true
           Nature
           being
           discovered
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           the
           
             legal
             Washings
          
           and
           Attonements
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           hundred
           Volumes
           of
           
             modern
             Systems
             of
             Divinity
          
           .
           For
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           intelligible
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           carnal
           ,
           and
           till
           they
           have
           subtilized
           it
           into
           some
           unaccountable
           Mystery
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           spiritual
           enough
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           their
           
             System
             of
             Divinity
          
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           it
           below
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Religion
           to
           expose
           it self
           to
           the
           View
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           Way
           to
           secure
           it
           from
           Contempt
           ,
           but
           to
           lock
           it
           up
           in
           Mysteries
           and
           Obscurities
           ;
           for
           else
           to
           what
           Purpose
           should
           they
           wrap
           it
           round
           with
           Clouds
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           unless
           they
           design
           to
           make
           a
           Trade
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           draw
           a
           Curtain
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           Men
           do
           before
           their
           Puppet-Plays
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           get
           Money
           by
           shewing
           it
           :
           For
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           Religion
           it self
           suffers
           extremely
           by
           it
           ;
           for
           whilst
           they
           thus
           spiritualize
           it
           into
           Air
           ,
           and
           do
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           juggle
           it
           out
           of
           Sight
           in
           the
           Clouds
           of
           their
           mystical
           Nonsense
           ,
           
           they
           render
           it
           extreamly
           suspicious
           to
           all
           that
           are
           wise
           and
           inquisitive
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           the
           Trains
           of
           their
           
             mysterious
             Gibberish
          
           .
           And
           as
           for
           their
           more
           credulous
           Followers
           ,
           whilst
           they
           thus
           lead
           them
           by
           the
           Nose
           through
           a
           Vally
           of
           Shades
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           they
           utterly
           deprive
           them
           of
           the
           vigorous
           Warmth
           and
           Comforts
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           how
           should
           they
           know
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Arguments
           and
           Motives
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           when
           those
           excellent
           Doctrines
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           deduced
           ,
           are
           wrap'd
           in
           unintelligible
           Mysteries
           ?
           For
           how
           should
           they
           draw
           forth
           from
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           those
           Practical
           Principles
           that
           are
           lodged
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           those
           Articles
           are
           converted
           into
           Riddles
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           understand
           ?
           Thus
           ,
           by
           turning
           Christianity
           into
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           only
           thwart
           the
           Design
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           bring
           it
           forth
           from
           under
           the
           mysterious
           Representations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           propose
           it
           to
           the
           World
           in
           the
           most
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           manner
           ;
           but
           they
           also
           
             dispirit
             Religion
          
           it self
           ,
           whose
           Life
           and
           Energy
           consists
           in
           being
           understood
           ,
           and
           expose
           it
           to
           the
           Contempt
           and
           Scorn
           of
           those
           that
           have
           Wit
           enough
           to
           detect
           the
           Follies
           of
           their
           Enthusiastical
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
         
           4thly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             He
             dwelt
             among
             us
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             .
             ]
          
           From
           hence
           I
           infer
           the
           Inexcusableness
           of
           those
           Men
           that
           persist
           in
           their
           Disobedience
           to
           the
           
             Gospel
             now
          
           that
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           hath
           expressed
           so
           much
           Grace
           towards
           ,
           and
           so
           clearly
           made
           known
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           to
           us
           .
           What
           Excuse
           can
           we
           urge
           to
           palliate
           our
           wretched
           Disobedience
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           but
           imagine
           your selves
           for
           a
           little
           while
           to
           be
           standing
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           your
           Saviour
           ,
           where
           e're
           it
           be
           long
           you
           must
           all
           appear
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           draw
           up
           what
           in
           Probability
           will
           be
           your
           Plea
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           reasonably
           presumed
           will
           be
           his
           Answer
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     then
                     let
                     me
                     demand
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     what
                     can
                     you
                     plead
                     for
                     your selves
                     why
                     that
                     fearful
                     Doom
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     pronounced
                     against
                     you
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     pass'd
                     upon
                     you
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Why
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       knew
                       that
                       thou
                       wer
                       't
                       an
                       austere
                       Man
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       would'st
                       exact
                       of
                       us
                       to
                       the
                       utmost
                       Punctilio
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       if
                       ever
                       we
                       fail'd
                       in
                       the
                       least
                       Circumstance
                       of
                       our
                       Duty
                       thou
                       would'st
                       immediately
                       let
                       loose
                       thy
                       implacable
                       Vengeance
                       upon
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       utterly
                       disheartned
                       us
                       from
                       thy
                       Service
                       considering
                       how
                       impossible
                       it
                       was
                       for
                       us
                       to
                       please
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ah
                     wretched
                     Creatures
                     !
                     can
                     you
                     have
                     the
                     Face
                     to
                     charge
                     me
                     with
                     Rigour
                     and
                     Severity
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     had
                     so
                     many
                     notorious
                     
                     Experiments
                     of
                     the
                     Sweetness
                     of
                     my
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     Tenderness
                     of
                     my
                     Affections
                     towards
                     you
                     ?
                     What
                     one
                     Action
                     was
                     I
                     ever
                     guilty
                     of
                     in
                     all
                     my
                     Conversation
                     among
                     you
                     that
                     could
                     give
                     you
                     the
                     least
                     Suspicion
                     that
                     ever
                     I
                     would
                     prove
                     an
                     austere
                     Master
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     construe
                     you
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     favourable
                     Sense
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pity
                     and
                     pardon
                     you
                     wheresoever
                     you
                     were
                     excusable
                     ?
                     Did
                     I
                     ever
                     give
                     you
                     any
                     Occasion
                     to
                     think
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     of
                     a
                     peevish
                     or
                     captious
                     Nature
                     ,
                     apt
                     to
                     be
                     provoked
                     with
                     Trifles
                     ?
                     Yea
                     ,
                     had
                     you
                     not
                     all
                     the
                     Reason
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     to
                     conclude
                     from
                     the
                     Sweetness
                     of
                     my
                     Temper
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     be
                     always
                     ready
                     to
                     consider
                     your
                     Infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     pity
                     your
                     Weaknesses
                     ,
                     and
                     judge
                     you
                     by
                     the
                     Measures
                     of
                     a
                     Friend
                     ?
                     And
                     do
                     you
                     now
                     pretend
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     Dread
                     of
                     my
                     Severity
                     that
                     disheartned
                     you
                     from
                     my
                     Service
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       But
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       Laws
                       which
                       thou
                       gavest
                       us
                       were
                       so
                       intolerably
                       burthensom
                       that
                       neither
                       we
                       nor
                       our
                       Fore-fathers
                       were
                       able
                       to
                       bear
                       them
                       :
                       We
                       would
                       willingly
                       have
                       obeyed
                       thee
                       if
                       it
                       had
                       been
                       possible
                       ,
                       but
                       when
                       we
                       saw
                       thy
                       Burthen
                       exceeded
                       our
                       Strength
                       ,
                       we
                       concluded
                       it
                       was
                       in
                       vain
                       for
                       us
                       to
                       attempt
                       the
                       bearing
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       O
                       ungrateful
                    
                     Rebels
                     !
                     dare
                     ye
                     accuse
                     me
                     of
                     Tyranny
                     when
                     you
                     know
                     in
                     
                       your
                       own
                    
                     Consciences
                     I
                     never
                     
                     imposed
                     any
                     Law
                     upon
                     you
                     but
                     what
                     had
                     a
                     necessary
                     Tendency
                     to
                     your
                     Happiness
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     so
                     far
                     in
                     its
                     own
                     Nature
                     from
                     being
                     a
                     Burthen
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     commanded
                     nothing
                     but
                     what
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     an
                     Ease
                     and
                     Refreshment
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     you
                     can
                     but
                     produce
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     my
                     Commands
                     that
                     obliged
                     you
                     to
                     any
                     thing
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     kind
                     to
                     your selves
                     ,
                     or
                     convince
                     me
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     have
                     enjoyned
                     less
                     upon
                     you
                     without
                     being
                     
                       less
                       kind
                    
                     or
                     merciful
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     freely
                     admit
                     of
                     your
                     Plea
                     as
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     immediately
                     pardon
                     all
                     your
                     Disobediences
                     against
                     me
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     all
                     my
                     Laws
                     are
                     Instances
                     of
                     my
                     Love
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     Expressions
                     of
                     my
                     Zeal
                     for
                     your
                     Welfare
                     ,
                     who
                     but
                     such
                     Monsters
                     of
                     Ingratitude
                     as
                     your selves
                     would
                     ever
                     have
                     charged
                     me
                     with
                     Tyranny
                     and
                     Oppression
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       But
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thou
                       knowest
                       we
                       are
                       fickle
                       and
                       mutable
                       Creatures
                       ;
                       and
                       though
                       we
                       did
                       heartily
                       resolve
                       that
                       we
                       would
                       never
                       revolt
                       from
                       thy
                       Service
                       ,
                       yet
                       through
                       the
                       many
                       Temptations
                       that
                       perpetually
                       sollicited
                       us
                       ,
                       we
                       were
                       at
                       last
                       seduced
                       into
                       a
                       Rebellion
                       against
                       thee
                       :
                       And
                       though
                       when
                       we
                       reflected
                       upon
                       what
                       we
                       had
                       done
                       ,
                       we
                       were
                       full
                       of
                       Sorrow
                       and
                       Remorse
                       ,
                       and
                       wish'd
                       from
                       our
                       Souls
                       that
                       we
                       had
                       never
                       done
                       it
                       ;
                       yet
                       then
                       ,
                       being
                       desperate
                       of
                       Mercy
                       ,
                       and
                       past
                       all
                       Hopes
                       of
                       Pardon
                       ,
                       we
                       concluded
                       that
                       it
                       was
                       too
                       late
                       to
                       repent
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       
                       think
                       of
                       returning
                       to
                       our
                       Duty
                       again
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ah
                     unworthy
                     Wretches
                     !
                     with
                     what
                     Confidence
                     can
                     you
                     impute
                     the
                     Continuation
                     of
                     your
                     Rebellion
                     against
                     me
                     to
                     your
                     Despair
                     of
                     ever
                     finding
                     Mercy
                     at
                     my
                     hands
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     know
                     in
                     
                       your
                       own
                    
                     Consciences
                     that
                     I
                     died
                     to
                     procure
                     Forgiveness
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     my
                     Death
                     I
                     obtained
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     Indemnity
                     and
                     Oblivion
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     would
                     come
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     return
                     to
                     their
                     Duty
                     upon
                     the
                     Proclamation
                     of
                     my
                     Gospel
                     ?
                     When
                     you
                     cannot
                     but
                     know
                     that
                     I
                     tender'd
                     you
                     your
                     Pardon
                     sealed
                     with
                     
                       my
                       own
                    
                     Blood
                     ,
                     and
                     courted
                     you
                     to
                     accept
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     time
                     after
                     time
                     you
                     scornfully
                     refused
                     and
                     rejected
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     hope
                     that
                     at
                     last
                     you
                     might
                     be
                     prevailed
                     with
                     ,
                     you
                     know
                     how
                     long
                     I
                     waited
                     upon
                     you
                     even
                     till
                     you
                     had
                     tired
                     out
                     my
                     Patience
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     saw
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     Remedy
                     ?
                     And
                     do
                     you
                     now
                     charge
                     your
                     not
                     returning
                     to
                     your
                     Duty
                     upon
                     your
                     Hoplesness
                     of
                     Pardon
                     for
                     your
                     former
                     Rebellions
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       'T
                       is
                       true
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       cannot
                       deny
                       but
                       thou
                       didst
                       offer
                       us
                       Pardon
                       ;
                       but
                       ,
                       alas
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       upon
                       an
                       impossible
                       Condition
                       ,
                       even
                       upon
                       a
                       hearty
                       Repentance
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       thorough
                       Reformation
                       ,
                       which
                       thou
                       knewest
                       we
                       were
                       not
                       then
                       able
                       to
                       perform
                       .
                       For
                       by
                       a
                       long
                       Custom
                       of
                       Rebellion
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                       we
                       had
                       contracted
                       so
                       many
                       inveterate
                       evil
                       Habits
                       ,
                       which
                       
                       had
                       so
                       weaken'd
                       and
                       debilitated
                       our
                       Powers
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       were
                       no
                       more
                       able
                       to
                       reform
                       and
                       amend
                       our selves
                       than
                       the
                       Leopard
                       is
                       to
                       change
                       his
                       Spots
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Aethiopian
                       his
                       Skin
                       :
                       To
                       what
                       Purpose
                       then
                       should
                       we
                       attempt
                       Impossibilities
                       ,
                       or
                       set
                       our selves
                       to
                       wrestle
                       with
                       Difficulties
                       which
                       we
                       knew
                       we
                       were
                       never
                       able
                       to
                       surmount
                       ?
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     pray
                     ,
                     how
                     did
                     you
                     know
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     impossible
                     for
                     you
                     to
                     repent
                     when
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Arguments
                     I
                     used
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     never
                     persuade
                     you
                     to
                     make
                     Trial
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                     You
                     know
                     in
                     
                       your
                       own
                    
                     Consciences
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     things
                     that
                     you
                     could
                     do
                     ;
                     you
                     could
                     have
                     betaken
                     your selves
                     to
                     a
                     serious
                     Consideration
                     of
                     the
                     Duties
                     and
                     Motives
                     of
                     Religion
                     ;
                     you
                     could
                     have
                     attended
                     ,
                     and
                     abstained
                     at
                     least
                     from
                     the
                     outward
                     Acts
                     of
                     Sin
                     ,
                     and
                     humbly
                     implored
                     my
                     Grace
                     and
                     Assistance
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     encourage
                     you
                     to
                     do
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     else
                     was
                     in
                     your
                     Power
                     ,
                     I
                     gave
                     you
                     the
                     most
                     ample
                     Assurance
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     that
                     I
                     would
                     back
                     and
                     enforce
                     your
                     Endeavours
                     with
                     the
                     Aids
                     of
                     my
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     despite
                     of
                     all
                     opposition
                     crown
                     them
                     with
                     Success
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     though
                     by
                     your
                     own
                     single
                     Strength
                     indeed
                     you
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     effected
                     your
                     Repentance
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     was
                     far
                     from
                     being
                     impossible
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     since
                     you
                     knew
                     that
                     by
                     doing
                     what
                     was
                     in
                     your
                     power
                     ,
                     you
                     should
                     infallibly
                     
                     oblige
                     me
                     to
                     enable
                     you
                     to
                     do
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       But
                       ,
                       blessed
                       Lord
                       ,
                       what
                       Encouragement
                       had
                       we
                       to
                       repent
                       and
                       return
                       to
                       our
                       Duty
                       ?
                       for
                       if
                       we
                       had
                       done
                       it
                       ,
                       we
                       must
                       have
                       bid
                       adieu
                       for
                       ever
                       to
                       all
                       those
                       Pleasures
                       and
                       Delights
                       by
                       which
                       we
                       were
                       invited
                       and
                       detained
                       in
                       the
                       Service
                       of
                       our
                       Lusts
                       ;
                       and
                       Thou
                       offered'st
                       us
                       nothing
                       in
                       exchange
                       for
                       them
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       Sighs
                       and
                       Tears
                       ,
                       with
                       other
                       ungrateful
                       Rigours
                       of
                       a
                       bitter
                       and
                       severe
                       Repentance
                       .
                       How
                       then
                       canst
                       thou
                       blame
                       our
                       Disobedience
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       had
                       so
                       many
                       inviting
                       Temptations
                       to
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       little
                       Encouragement
                       to
                       the
                       contrary
                       ?
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     O
                     prodigious
                     Impudence
                     !
                     with
                     what
                     Face
                     can
                     you
                     assert
                     such
                     a
                     notorious
                     Falshood
                     when
                     you
                     know
                     in
                     
                       your
                       own
                    
                     Consciences
                     that
                     besides
                     all
                     those
                     Pleasures
                     that
                     are
                     connatural
                     to
                     my
                     Service
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     do
                     vastly
                     exceed
                     all
                     the
                     Pleasures
                     of
                     Sin
                     ,
                     I
                     laid
                     an
                     immortal
                     Crown
                     at
                     your
                     Feet
                     ,
                     and
                     faithfully
                     promised
                     you
                     that
                     if
                     you
                     would
                     but
                     spend
                     a
                     short
                     Life
                     in
                     my
                     Service
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     at
                     the
                     End
                     of
                     it
                     receive
                     you
                     into
                     that
                     blissful
                     State
                     where
                     you
                     should
                     be
                     happy
                     beyond
                     all
                     your
                     Wishes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     utmost
                     Capacity
                     of
                     your
                     Nature
                     ;
                     where
                     you
                     should
                     live
                     with
                     God
                     and
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     rapturous
                     Exercise
                     of
                     everlasting
                     Love
                     and
                     Joy
                     ,
                     which
                     one
                     would
                     have
                     thought
                     had
                     been
                     sufficient
                     to
                     recompence
                     you
                     for
                     those
                     
                     silly
                     Pleasures
                     for
                     whose
                     sake
                     you
                     deserted
                     me
                     and
                     my
                     Service
                     .
                     But
                     since
                     you
                     have
                     trampled
                     upon
                     all
                     my
                     Offers
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     be
                     perswaded
                     by
                     all
                     those
                     mighty
                     Tenders
                     I
                     have
                     made
                     you
                     ,
                     Go
                     ye
                     deservedly
                     cursed
                     into
                     ever
                     —
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Hold
                       ,
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       beseech
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       before
                       thou
                       passest
                       thy
                       irrevocable
                       Doom
                       upon
                       us
                       ,
                       hear
                       this
                       last
                       Petition
                       we
                       shall
                       make
                       for
                       our selves
                       :
                       We
                       now
                       confess
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       fully
                       convinc'd
                       (
                       and
                       O
                       that
                       we
                       had
                       understood
                       it
                       sooner
                       !
                       )
                       what
                       infinite
                       Reason
                       we
                       had
                       to
                       adhere
                       to
                       thee
                       and
                       thy
                       Service
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       our
                       Misery
                       that
                       these
                       things
                       were
                       not
                       sooner
                       discover'd
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       or
                       at
                       least
                       that
                       they
                       were
                       not
                       so
                       clearly
                       discovered
                       as
                       to
                       convince
                       and
                       perswade
                       us
                       .
                       Had
                       we
                       but
                       known
                       what
                       we
                       now
                       know
                       ,
                       we
                       would
                       never
                       have
                       deserted
                       thee
                       as
                       we
                       did
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       we
                       beseech
                       thee
                       have
                       Pity
                       upon
                       our
                       Ignorance
                       ,
                       and
                       impute
                       not
                       to
                       our
                       Wills
                       the
                       Faults
                       of
                       our
                       Vnderstandings
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       not
                       in
                       our
                       Power
                       to
                       remedy
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Why
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     the
                     utmost
                     that
                     you
                     can
                     plead
                     for
                     your
                     selves
                     ?
                     Have
                     I
                     not
                     told
                     you
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     before-hand
                     as
                     plainly
                     as
                     Words
                     could
                     express
                     them
                     ?
                     Have
                     I
                     not
                     instituted
                     an
                     Order
                     of
                     Men
                     in
                     my
                     Church
                     to
                     explain
                     these
                     things
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     put
                     you
                     in
                     mind
                     of
                     them
                     ?
                     So
                     that
                     whatever
                     you
                     pretend
                     ,
                     you
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     know
                     and
                     understand
                     them
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     you
                     did
                     not
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     because
                     you
                     would
                     not
                     .
                     And
                     
                     if
                     you
                     would
                     wilfully
                     shut
                     your
                     Eyes
                     against
                     the
                     Light
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     
                       your
                       own
                    
                     Fault
                     that
                     you
                     did
                     not
                     see
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     may
                     thank
                     your selves
                     for
                     the
                     Consequents
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     I
                     plainly
                     told
                     you
                     where
                     your
                     Wickedness
                     would
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     unless
                     you
                     were
                     wilfully
                     blind
                     you
                     could
                     not
                     but
                     see
                     what
                     the
                     Event
                     of
                     your
                     Sin
                     would
                     prove
                     ,
                     even
                     while
                     you
                     were
                     committing
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     you
                     know
                     in
                     
                       your
                       own
                    
                     Consciences
                     that
                     this
                     fearful
                     Doom
                     ,
                     which
                     now
                     you
                     deprecate
                     ,
                     you
                     were
                     fairly
                     warned
                     of
                     when
                     you
                     might
                     have
                     easily
                     avoided
                     it
                     by
                     a
                     timely
                     Submission
                     but
                     you
                     would
                     not
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     you
                     would
                     be
                     so
                     mad
                     as
                     to
                     reject
                     Heaven
                     when
                     it
                     lay
                     before
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     leap
                     into
                     Hell
                     with
                     your
                     Eyes
                     open
                     ,
                     your
                     Blood
                     be
                     upon
                     
                       your
                       own
                    
                     Heads
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     have
                     tried
                     all
                     the
                     Arts
                     of
                     Love
                     ,
                     and
                     Methods
                     of
                     Kindness
                     to
                     reclaim
                     you
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     you
                     have
                     render'd
                     them
                     all
                     ineffectual
                     ,
                     what
                     remains
                     but
                     that
                     you
                     depart
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     like
                     accursed
                     Wretches
                     as
                     you
                     are
                     ,
                     into
                     that
                     everlasting
                     Fire
                     prepared
                     for
                     the
                     Devil
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           do
           not
           
             your
             own
          
           Consciences
           consent
           to
           the
           Justice
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           this
           Procedure
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           tolerable
           Plea
           you
           can
           urge
           at
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           which
           here
           hath
           not
           been
           fully
           answered
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           inexcusable
           
           shall
           we
           be
           when
           we
           come
           to
           plead
           
             our
             own
          
           Cause
           in
           the
           great
           Assembly
           of
           Spirits
           ?
           For
           when
           these
           Aggravations
           of
           our
           Disobedience
           shall
           be
           laid
           open
           ,
           our
           Guilt
           will
           appear
           so
           foul
           and
           monstrous
           that
           we
           shall
           doubtless
           be
           condemned
           by
           the
           unanimous
           Vote
           of
           all
           the
           Reasonable
           World
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           great
           Judge
           hath
           pass'd
           his
           Sentence
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             our
             own
          
           Consciences
           will
           be
           forc'd
           to
           eccho
           ,
           
             Iust
             and
             righteous
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             in
             all
             thy
             Ways
             .
          
           Wherefore
           as
           we
           would
           not
           be
           found
           inexcusably
           guilty
           when
           we
           come
           to
           plead
           for
           our
           Lives
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           let
           us
           all
           be
           perswaded
           to
           return
           to
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           instead
           of
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
          
           ,
           we
           may
           hear
           from
           his
           Mouth
           that
           welcome
           Approbation
           ,
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             profitable
             Servants
             ,
             enter
             into
             the
             Ioy
             of
             your
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           last
           Proposition
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             viz.
             And
             we
             beheld
             his
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           In
           handling
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           two
           Things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Explain
           to
           you
           what
           this
           Glory
           of
           the
           Word
           was
           which
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           they
           beheld
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             Shew
             you
             that
             it
             was
          
           the
           Glory
           as
           of
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           was
           that
           Glory
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           they
           beheld
           ?
           I
           answer
           in
           general
           ,
           By
           this
           Glory
           here
           must
           be
           understood
           something
           that
           is
           resemblant
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           plainly
           to
           refer
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Word
           tabernacled
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           alludes
           to
           his
           Tabernacling
           among
           the
           Iews
           ;
           but
           he
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           his
           Glory
           ,
           which
           alludes
           to
           that
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           the
           Iews
           beheld
           in
           that
           ancient
           Tabernacle
           .
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           mentions
           this
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Allusion
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           bear
           some
           Resemblance
           or
           Proportion
           to
           it
           ;
           because
           else
           it
           would
           be
           no
           proper
           Allusion
           .
           The
           best
           Way
           therefore
           for
           us
           to
           discover
           what
           this
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           was
           which
           they
           beheld
           ,
           is
           to
           consider
           wherein
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           did
           chiefly
           discover
           it self
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           was
           in
           these
           four
           Things
           :
           First
           ,
           In
           a
           bright
           and
           luminous
           Appearance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           exerting
           of
           an
           
           extraordinary
           Power
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           giving
           Laws
           and
           Oracles
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           sensible
           Significations
           of
           its
           own
           immaculate
           Sanctity
           and
           Purity
           .
           And
           in
           Proportion
           and
           Correspondence
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           also
           must
           consist
           in
           these
           four
           Things
           :
        
         
           1st
           .
           In
           the
           visible
           Splendor
           and
           Brightness
           with
           which
           his
           Person
           was
           arrayed
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           at
           his
           Transfiguration
           .
        
         
           
             2
             dly
          
           .
           In
           those
           great
           and
           stupendous
           Miracles
           that
           he
           wrought
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           In
           the
           incomparable
           Purity
           and
           Goodness
           of
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           In
           the
           surpassing
           Excellency
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           That
           Glory
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           St.
           Iohn
           and
           the
           Apostles
           beheld
           ,
           consisted
           in
           that
           visible
           Splendor
           and
           Brightness
           with
           which
           his
           Person
           was
           arrayed
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           at
           his
           Transfiguration
           ;
           in
           Resemblance
           to
           that
           visible
           Splendor
           and
           Brightness
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           in
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           frequently
           said
           that
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           abode
           and
           appeared
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           Exod.
           24.
           16.
           
           &
           
           40.
           34.
           
           Which
           Glory
           it
           's
           evident
           discovered
           its
           self
           in
           an
           
             extraordinary
             visible
          
           Splendor
           that
           shone
           forth
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           and
           diffused
           it self
           thence
           all
           over
           that
           sacred
           Habitation
           .
           And
           accordingly
           in
           
             Ezek.
             43.
          
           2.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             came
             from
             the
             Way
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             shone
             with
             his
             Glory
          
           ;
           which
           denotes
           that
           it
           was
           
             extraordinary
             bright
          
           and
           luminous
           since
           the
           Earth
           shone
           with
           the
           very
           Reflection
           of
           it
           .
           And
           in
           this
           same
           glorious
           Splendor
           was
           Christ
           arrayed
           first
           at
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           at
           his
           Transfiguration
           .
           For
           at
           his
           Baptism
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Heavens
             were
             open'd
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             descending
             like
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             lighting
             upon
             him
             ,
             Matth.
          
           3.
           16.
           where
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost's
          
           descending
           like
           a
           Dove
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           we
           should
           understand
           his
           descending
           in
           the
           Shape
           or
           Form
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           some
           glorious
           Form
           or
           Appearance
           he
           descended
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           a
           Dove
           descends
           ;
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Luke
           expresses
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             in
             a
             bodily
             Shape
             like
             a
             Dove
             upon
             him
             ,
             Luke
          
           3.
           22.
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           descended
           in
           some
           very
           glorious
           and
           visible
           Appearance
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Manner
           as
           Doves
           are
           wont
           to
           descend
           when
           they
           come
           down
           from
           the
           Skies
           ,
           and
           pitch
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
           But
           what
           that
           Shape
           was
           in
           
           which
           he
           appeared
           ,
           is
           not
           here
           expressed
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           most
           probable
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           assuming
           a
           Body
           of
           Light
           ,
           or
           surrounded
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           Guard
           of
           Angels
           appearing
           in
           luminous
           Forms
           ,
           came
           down
           from
           above
           just
           as
           a
           Dove
           with
           his
           Wings
           spread
           forth
           is
           observed
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           lighted
           upon
           our
           Saviour's
           Head
           ;
           and
           the
           Reason
           why
           I
           think
           so
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           both
           because
           where-ever
           any
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           God's
           ,
           or
           the
           Holy
           Ghost's
           appearing
           in
           an
           indefinite
           Form
           ,
           it
           is
           always
           in
           a
           Body
           of
           Light
           and
           visible
           Splendor
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           sundry
           Instances
           ;
           and
           also
           because
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           early
           Tradition
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           it
           was
           in
           a
           very
           glorious
           Appearance
           of
           Light
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           came
           down
           upon
           our
           Saviour
           :
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Nazarens
          
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           observes
           ,
           it
           's
           said
           that
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Ghost's
           Descent
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             immediately
             a
             great
             Light
             shone
             round
             about
             the
             Place
          
           ;
           and
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Baptism
           ,
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Fire
             lighted
             in
             the
             River
             Iordan
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Water
           ,
           immediately
           after
           he
           was
           baptized
           in
           it
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           all
           on
           fire
           by
           the
           Reflection
           of
           that
           bright
           and
           flaming
           Appearance
           in
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           descended
           
           upon
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           while
           he
           wore
           this
           Crown
           of
           visible
           Light
           ,
           his
           Head
           ,
           as
           the
           Painters
           are
           wont
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           was
           circled
           round
           with
           the
           Rays
           of
           that
           Glory
           in
           which
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           appear
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           .
           And
           this
           Glory
           of
           his
           was
           questionless
           seen
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           sundry
           of
           them
           Disciples
           to
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           reasonably
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Baptism
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           his
           Transfiguration
           upon
           Mount
           Tabor
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           upon
           it
           
             his
             Face
             did
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Raiment
             was
             white
             as
             the
             Light
          
           ;
           or
           as
           St.
           Luke
           expresses
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Raiment
           was
           like
           the
           Whiteness
           of
           a
           Flash
           of
           Lightning
           ,
           Luke
           9.
           29.
           
           So
           that
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           he
           was
           all
           inrobed
           in
           a
           visible
           Glory
           ,
           and
           covered
           with
           all
           that
           Brightness
           ,
           and
           dazling
           Splendor
           in
           which
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           .
           And
           accordingly
           you
           have
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           Cloud
           that
           over-shadowed
           the
           
             three
             Disciples
          
           ,
           whilst
           Iesus
           remained
           in
           his
           Transfiguration
           ,
           which
           is
           exactly
           agreeable
           with
           that
           Cloud
           that
           covered
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           filled
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           Exod.
           40.
           34.
           
           And
           that
           this
           glorious
           Transfiguration
           was
           a
           Part
           of
           that
           
           Glory
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           St.
           Iohn
           here
           says
           they
           beheld
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           because
           himself
           was
           one
           of
           the
           
             three
             Disciples
          
           that
           were
           Eye-Witnesses
           of
           this
           glorious
           Scene
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           
             saw
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Men
             that
             stood
             with
             him
             ,
             Luke
          
           9.
           32.
           
        
         
           2dly
           .
           This
           Glory
           which
           they
           saw
           consisted
           in
           those
           great
           and
           stupendous
           Miracles
           that
           he
           wrought
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           Proportion
           to
           that
           extraordinary
           Power
           in
           which
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           discovered
           it self
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           .
           For
           thus
           we
           find
           that
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           that
           God
           exerted
           all
           that
           miraculous
           Power
           by
           which
           he
           punished
           the
           Rebellions
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           wrought
           those
           miraculous
           Deliverances
           for
           them
           .
           'T
           was
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           that
           he
           commanded
           the
           Earth
           to
           open
           ,
           and
           swallow
           up
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           sent
           forth
           that
           devouring
           Fire
           which
           consumed
           their
           
             Two
             hundred
          
           and
           fifty
           Accomplices
           .
           'T
           was
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           that
           he
           smote
           the
           false
           Spies
           with
           the
           Plague
           ,
           and
           sent
           forth
           an
           Army
           of
           fiery
           Serpents
           to
           destroy
           the
           murmuring
           Israelites
           .
           'T
           was
           by
           his
           Presence
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           that
           he
           conducted
           them
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           drave
           their
           Enemies
           before
           them
           ;
           that
           he
           divided
           the
           River
           Iordan
           to
           
           open
           them
           a
           Passage
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Walls
           of
           Iericho
           to
           fall
           flat
           at
           the
           Blasts
           of
           a
           few
           Rams-horns
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           this
           Miraculous
           Power
           which
           he
           exerted
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           the
           Ark
           that
           was
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           special
           Seat
           of
           his
           Presence
           ,
           is
           called
           
             the
             Ark
             of
             his
             strength
             ,
             Ps.
          
           132.
           8.
           and
           God
           is
           said
           to
           
             send
             them
             help
             from
             his
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             them
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
          
           where
           the
           Ark
           was
           reposited
           in
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Ps.
           20.
           2.
           
           Thus
           also
           those
           Words
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           
             Ps.
             80.
             2.
             
             Before
             Ephraim
             ,
             Benjamin
             ,
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             stir
             up
             thy
             strength
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             help
             us
          
           ;
           because
           the
           Ark
           ,
           from
           whence
           God
           was
           wont
           to
           put
           forth
           his
           Strength
           in
           saving
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           marched
           immediately
           before
           these
           three
           Tribes
           .
           And
           this
           was
           very
           well
           understood
           both
           by
           the
           Israelites
           and
           the
           Philistines
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Philistines
           had
           overthrown
           them
           ,
           they
           desired
           that
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Lord
           might
           be
           fetched
           out
           of
           Shiloh
           ,
           that
           so
           when
           it
           came
           among
           them
           it
           might
           save
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           
             1
             Sam.
          
           4.
           3.
           
           And
           when
           the
           Philistines
           understood
           that
           the
           Ark
           was
           brought
           into
           their
           Camp
           ,
           they
           were
           sore
           afraid
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             God
             is
             come
             into
             the
             Camp
             :
             Wo
             unto
             us
             ;
             who
             shall
             deliver
             us
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             mighty
             Gods
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             Gods
             that
             smote
             the
             Egyptians
             
             with
             all
             the
             Plagues
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             v.
             7
             ,
          
           8.
           
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           they
           both
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Tabernacle
           as
           the
           Seat
           of
           God's
           miraculous
           Power
           ,
           and
           this
           miraculous
           Power
           is
           called
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           thus
           when
           the
           Ark
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           God
           
             delivered
             his
             Strength
             into
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             into
             the
             Enemies
             hand
             ,
             Ps.
          
           78.
           61.
           and
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Miracles
           that
           he
           wrought
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           are
           mentioned
           as
           Synonimous
           Terms
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             14.
             22.
             
             Because
             all
             these
             Men
             have
             seen
             my
             Glory
             ,
             and
             my
             Miracles
             which
             I
             did
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           it
           's
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           exerted
           his
           miraculous
           Power
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           miraculous
           Power
           was
           his
           Glory
           .
        
         
           And
           consonantly
           hereunto
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           wherein
           he
           dwelt
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           exerted
           that
           miraculous
           Power
           whereby
           he
           cured
           the
           
             Sick
             ,
             calmed
          
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           Dead
           ,
           vanquished
           the
           Devils
           ,
           and
           wrought
           all
           his
           miraculous
           Works
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           that
           they
           ravished
           his
           Friends
           with
           Joy
           to
           behold
           them
           ,
           and
           struck
           Terror
           and
           Amazement
           into
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             at
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
          
           that
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           Luke
           9.
           43.
           
           
           And
           that
           when
           they
           saw
           how
           the
           Devils
           trembled
           ,
           and
           fled
           before
           him
           ,
           
             they
             marvelled
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             was
             never
             so
             seen
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Matth.
          
           9.
           33.
           
           So
           that
           by
           their
           own
           Confession
           ,
           that
           miraculous
           Power
           which
           he
           exerted
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           did
           far
           exceed
           that
           miraculous
           Power
           which
           he
           exercised
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           .
           And
           this
           miraculous
           Power
           of
           his
           is
           also
           expresly
           called
           
             his
             Glory
             ,
             Ioh.
             2.
             11.
             
             This
             beginning
             of
             Miracles
             did
             Iesus
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             manifested
             forth
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             his
             Disciples
             believed
             on
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           as
           his
           miraculous
           Power
           was
           called
           his
           Glory
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           also
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           in
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           this
           also
           was
           a
           Part
           of
           that
           Glory
           of
           his
           which
           his
           Apostles
           saw
           while
           he
           dwelt
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           This
           Glory
           which
           they
           saw
           consisted
           also
           in
           the
           surpassing
           Excellency
           and
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           agreeably
           to
           that
           Expression
           of
           his
           glorious
           Presence
           in
           the
           Old
           abernacle
           ,
           viz.
           his
           giving
           Laws
           and
           Oracles
           to
           the
           Israelites
           .
           For
           thus
           we
           find
           that
           God
           told
           Moses
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
             meet
             him
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             commune
             with
             him
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             give
             him
             in
             Commandment
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Exod.
          
           25.
           22.
           
           And
           ,
           Numb
           .
           7.
           89.
           you
           have
           the
           manner
           
           of
           his
           Communing
           with
           them
           described
           ;
           for
           
             when
             Moses
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             went
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             he
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             one
             speaking
             unto
             him
             from
             off
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             Ark
             ,
             from
             between
             the
             two
             Cherubims
             .
          
           For
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           shewed
           you
           ,
           being
           the
           civil
           Prince
           or
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Cherubims
           were
           the
           Throne
           upon
           which
           he
           sat
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           he
           gave
           Laws
           and
           Directions
           for
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           And
           accordingly
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             dwell
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             Ps.
          
           99.
           1.
           and
           
             to
             ride
             upon
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           22.
           11.
           and
           the
           Sanctuary
           wherein
           the
           Cherubims
           were
           seated
           ,
           is
           expresly
           called
           
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ierem.
          
           17.
           12.
           because
           here
           it
           was
           that
           he
           sat
           in
           all
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           his
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           .
           And
           this
           was
           an
           eminent
           Expression
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Presence
           among
           them
           ,
           because
           hereby
           he
           asserted
           his
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           and
           did
           publickly
           challenge
           to
           himself
           that
           Right
           to
           his
           glorious
           Power
           which
           from
           all
           Eternity
           was
           inherent
           in
           him
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           the
           giving
           those
           Divine
           Laws
           and
           Oracles
           a
           
             glorious
             Ministration
          
           ,
           and
           plainly
           asserts
           it
           to
           be
           an
           Instance
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Shechinah
          
           ,
           or
           Presence
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           when
           he
           grants
           that
           
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Death
             written
             
             and
             engraven
             in
             stone
             ,
             was
             glorious
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           that
           Ministration
           to
           be
           Glory
           in
           the
           Abstract
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           7
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           Correspondence
           hereunto
           did
           the
           
             Divine
             Word
          
           ,
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           give
           forth
           Divine
           Laws
           and
           Oracles
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           yet
           remaining
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           do
           contain
           in
           them
           the
           Substance
           of
           our
           
             Holy
             Religion
          
           ;
           which
           being
           so
           divine
           and
           godlike
           ,
           and
           altogether
           composed
           of
           the
           purest
           Laws
           ,
           and
           most
           Heavenly
           Doctrines
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           proper
           Instance
           of
           that
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           which
           the
           Apostles
           beheld
           ,
           tho'
           not
           with
           the
           Eyes
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           yet
           with
           those
           of
           their
           Minds
           .
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           glorious
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           Reason
           than
           those
           illustrious
           Discoveries
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           immortal
           Recompences
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           far
           exceeded
           whatsoever
           Humane
           Wisdom
           was
           able
           to
           discover
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Philosophy
           that
           ever
           was
           before
           him
           must
           confess
           it self
           eclipsed
           and
           out-shone
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Philosophy
           that
           ever
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           hath
           been
           forced
           to
           derive
           and
           borrow
           Light
           from
           him
           :
           And
           accordingly
           we
           find
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           Doctrines
           are
           contained
           ,
           stiled
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           
           4.
           4.
           which
           in
           Comparison
           with
           those
           dark
           and
           confused
           Discoveries
           which
           the
           World
           had
           formerly
           made
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           resembles
           to
           the
           first
           breaking
           forth
           of
           the
           Light
           out
           of
           the
           rude
           and
           
             obscure
             Chaos
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             For
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             commanded
             the
             Light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             into
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           where
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Face
             of-Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           plainly
           to
           allude
           to
           that
           Divine
           Glory
           and
           Luster
           with
           which
           
           Moses's
           Face
           shone
           when
           he
           came
           down
           from
           seeing
           the
           Glory
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Exod.
          
           33.
           29.
           
           So
           that
           his
           Meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Israel
          
           with
           their
           bodily
           Eyes
           saw
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           shining
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           Moses
           ,
           so
           they
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           and
           Apostles
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           had
           far
           more
           clearly
           beheld
           with
           the
           Eyes
           of
           their
           Minds
           the
           Divine
           Glory
           displayed
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           This
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           which
           they
           saw
           ,
           consisted
           also
           in
           the
           incomparable
           Sanctity
           and
           Purity
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           semblably
           to
           that
           Expression
           of
           his
           glorious
           Presence
           in
           the
           Old
           Tabernacle
           ,
           viz.
           the
           sensible
           Significations
           he
           gave
           of
           the
           immaculate
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           of
           his
           Nature
           .
           For
           by
           those
           outward
           Cleansings
           of
           all
           Things
           and
           Persons
           that
           did
           any
           ways
           belong
           to
           the
           
           Tabernacle
           ,
           or
           did
           at
           any
           time
           approach
           it
           ,
           he
           did
           openly
           represent
           and
           signify
           the
           Purity
           and
           Sanctity
           of
           his
           own
           Nature
           ,
           which
           being
           infinitely
           separated
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           Impurity
           and
           Vncleanness
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           that
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           filthy
           or
           impure
           should
           approach
           it
           .
           For
           thus
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Tabernacle
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Vtensils
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           purified
           and
           sanctified
           with
           Oyl
           before
           the
           Entrance
           of
           the
           Shechinah
           ,
           or
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           :
           So
           also
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           were
           to
           be
           cleansed
           and
           purified
           before
           they
           were
           suffered
           to
           approach
           the
           
             Holy
             Habitation
          
           ;
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           had
           contracted
           any
           of
           those
           legal
           Uncleannesses
           that
           are
           specified
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           Exercises
           of
           
             Publick
             Worship
          
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           cleansed
           and
           purified
           again
           :
           The
           Intent
           of
           all
           which
           was
           to
           signify
           to
           that
           People
           how
           irreconcilable
           his
           Nature
           was
           to
           all
           Impurity
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           any
           Evil
           ,
           nor
           dwell
           within
           any
           Lines
           of
           Communication
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           very
           Reason
           why
           these
           
             Legal
             Purifications
          
           are
           so
           strictly
           required
           :
           
             For
             I
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             am
             holy
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             2.
             
             For
             I
             the
             Lord
             which
             sanctify
             you
             ,
             am
             holy
             ,
             Levit.
          
           21.
           8.
           
           Plainly
           intimating
           
           that
           the
           Intent
           and
           Reason
           of
           all
           those
           Ceremonial
           Purifications
           ,
           was
           to
           signify
           to
           that
           dull
           and
           stupid
           People
           the
           immaculate
           Holiness
           and
           Purity
           of
           his
           own
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           infinitely
           removed
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           impure
           and
           unholy
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           neither
           communicate
           with
           ,
           nor
           endure
           the
           Approaches
           of
           it
           .
           And
           in
           this
           't
           is
           evident
           he
           placed
           a
           great
           Part
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           
             Majestatical
             Presence
          
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           since
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           he
           there
           instituted
           was
           intended
           to
           signify
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           he
           is
           described
           to
           be
           
             glorious
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           And
           agreeably
           hereunto
           did
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           when
           he
           tabernacled
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           signify
           to
           the
           World
           the
           unspotted
           Purity
           of
           his
           Nature
           by
           that
           incomparable
           Example
           of
           Holiness
           which
           he
           gave
           in
           his
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           among
           us
           .
           For
           whereas
           before
           he
           express'd
           his
           Holiness
           by
           Mystical
           Types
           and
           Ceremonial
           Observances
           ,
           he
           hath
           now
           signified
           it
           by
           a
           Life
           full
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           a
           Conversation
           exactly
           conformable
           to
           the
           eternal
           Rules
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           a
           Creature
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Humanity
           ,
           he
           never
           failed
           in
           the
           least
           Punctilio
           of
           that
           
             Duty
             ,
             Homage
          
           ,
           and
           Devotion
           which
           he
           owed
           to
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           his
           Creator
           ;
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           he
           
           never
           swerved
           either
           in
           his
           Passions
           or
           Appetites
           from
           the
           strictest
           Rules
           of
           Sobriety
           and
           Temperance
           ;
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           
             Humane
             Society
          
           ,
           he
           never
           was
           guilty
           of
           an
           unrighteous
           Action
           either
           towards
           his
           
             Superiors
             ,
             Inferiors
          
           ,
           or
           Equals
           ;
           but
           all
           his
           Life
           was
           a
           walking
           Monument
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Conversation
           a
           most
           perfect
           Transcript
           of
           those
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           Laws
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           he
           was
           all
           
             glorious
             without
          
           as
           well
           as
           within
           ,
           his
           Practice
           being
           a
           living
           Comment
           and
           Paraphrase
           upon
           that
           immaculate
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           which
           is
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           .
           This
           therefore
           was
           doubtless
           a
           Part
           of
           that
           Glory
           which
           the
           Apostles
           beheld
           in
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           even
           that
           immaculate
           Sanctity
           and
           Holiness
           of
           which
           he
           gave
           so
           many
           glorious
           Significations
           in
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           his
           Conversation
           :
           And
           accordingly
           we
           find
           this
           his
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           described
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
             But
             we
             all
             with
             open
             face
             ,
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             ,
             from
             Glory
             to
             Glory
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Where
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           by
           
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           must
           be
           meant
           his
           Holiness
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           into
           the
           Image
           of
           that
           that
           we
           are
           transformed
           .
           So
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           
           the
           Words
           is
           this
           ,
           we
           all
           beholding
           the
           Holiness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Glory
           ,
           in
           the
           Glass
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           incomparable
           Example
           ,
           are
           transformed
           into
           the
           Likeness
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           do
           gradually
           pass
           on
           from
           one
           Degree
           of
           this
           Glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           to
           another
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           that
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           was
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           tells
           us
           they
           beheld
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           Branch
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           you
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Glory
           as
           of
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             :
          
           But
           before
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           Proof
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           explain
           this
           Phrase
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             Glory
             as
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son.
          
           Which
           Word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           as
           ,
           is
           in
           Scripture
           taken
           two
           Ways
           ,
           sometimes
           as
           a
           Note
           of
           Similitude
           or
           Comparison
           ;
           so
           
             Mat.
             6.
             10
             ,
             Thy
             Will
             be
             done
             in
             Earth
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           like
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           take
           it
           in
           this
           Sense
           ,
           then
           the
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           must
           be
           this
           ,
           
             And
             we
             beheld
             his
             Glory
             which
             was
             like
             unto
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           like
           unto
           that
           Glory
           in
           which
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           was
           wont
           to
           
           appear
           when
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           conversed
           with
           the
           
             ancient
             Patriarchs
          
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Sense
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           already
           how
           it
           was
           as
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           ,
           by
           shewing
           you
           the
           great
           Agreement
           and
           Similitude
           there
           was
           between
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           when
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           our
           Nature
           .
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           how
           plainly
           this
           Text
           doth
           allude
           to
           the
           Shechinah
           or
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           that
           ancient
           Tabernacle
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           much
           induced
           to
           think
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           exclude
           this
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           like
           as
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ;
           so
           that
           Glory
           of
           his
           which
           they
           beheld
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           was
           like
           unto
           that
           Glory
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           in
           the
           ancient
           Tabernacle
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           this
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           also
           taken
           for
           a
           Note
           of
           Confirmation
           .
           So
           
             Psal.
             73.
          
           1.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Truly
             God
             is
             good
             to
          
           Israel
           .
           And
           thus
           St.
           Chrysostome
           understands
           it
           here
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Note
             of
             Similitude
             and
             Comparison
             ,
             but
             of
             Confirmation
             and
             unquestionable
             Distinction
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Evangelist
           had
           said
           ,
           we
           saw
           his
           Glory
           ,
           such
           as
           became
           and
           was
           fit
           for
           the
           
             only
             begotten
          
           and
           truly
           
             natural
             
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           For
           my
           Part
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           Reason
           why
           the
           Words
           may
           not
           be
           fairly
           understood
           in
           both
           Senses
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           no
           Ways
           opposite
           to
           ,
           nor
           inconsistent
           with
           
             one
             another
          
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           this
           must
           be
           the
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           ;
           
             We
             beheld
             his
             Glory
             which
             was
             like
             unto
             that
             Glory
             in
             which
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             appeared
             in
             the
             old
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             such
             as
             was
             every
             Way
             becoming
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             to
             appear
             in
             .
          
           The
           first
           of
           which
           Senses
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           you
           already
           ,
           that
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           our
           Natures
           was
           like
           unto
           his
           Glory
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           Moses
           ;
           and
           therefore
           now
           I
           shall
           only
           prove
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           such
           as
           became
           and
           was
           every
           Way
           worthy
           of
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           will
           plainly
           appear
           by
           considering
           the
           several
           Particulars
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           That
           visible
           Splendor
           and
           Brightness
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           at
           his
           Baptism
           and
           Transfiguration
           ,
           was
           such
           as
           became
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           worthy
           of
           him
           .
           For
           in
           all
           Probability
           ,
           that
           Splendor
           consisted
           of
           
             Angelical
             Beings
          
           ,
           clothed
           in
           bright
           and
           luminous
           Bodies
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           proved
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           Brightness
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           displayed
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ,
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           those
           
             Angels
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           or
           
             ministring
             
             Spirits
          
           which
           he
           made
           to
           appear
           as
           Flames
           of
           Fire
           round
           about
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           Train
           of
           Angels
           whom
           Esay
           saw
           filling
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Esay
           6.
           1.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           calls
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           Jo.
           12.
           41.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           visible
           Glory
           in
           which
           the
           Lord
           appear'd
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           .
           And
           if
           that
           visible
           Glory
           consisted
           in
           a
           Train
           of
           Angels
           appearing
           in
           glorious
           Forms
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           visible
           Glory
           of
           our
           Saviour
           at
           his
           Baptism
           and
           Transfiguration
           was
           the
           same
           ;
           since
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           described
           by
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Manner
           of
           Appearance
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           well
           did
           it
           become
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           to
           be
           surrounded
           with
           the
           illustrious
           Guards
           of
           his
           Father's
           Court
           ,
           and
           attended
           on
           with
           those
           high-born
           Spirits
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           minister
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ?
           For
           never
           was
           the
           most
           glorious
           Potentate
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           attended
           with
           such
           a
           splendid
           Train
           and
           Retinue
           ,
           the
           meanest
           of
           which
           was
           far
           more
           illustrious
           than
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           high-born
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           as
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           did
           ,
           by
           a
           Voice
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           both
           at
           his
           Baptism
           and
           Transfiguration
           ,
           declare
           him
           to
           be
           his
           beloved
           Son
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           glorious
           Train
           of
           Attendants
           he
           sent
           him
           ,
           he
           manifested
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           
           Declaration
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           needs
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           the
           most
           glorious
           Beings
           in
           all
           the
           Creation
           ,
           so
           willingly
           submit
           themselves
           to
           his
           Service
           and
           Attendance
           :
           And
           when
           we
           see
           the
           most
           High
           adorning
           his
           Outside
           with
           the
           luminous
           Bodies
           of
           Angels
           ,
           we
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           that
           there
           was
           a
           
             Divinity
             within
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iewel
           was
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           Casket
           was
           Angels
           .
           But
           whatsoever
           this
           glorious
           Splendor
           was
           in
           which
           he
           was
           clothed
           at
           his
           Baptism
           and
           Transfiguration
           ,
           it
           was
           apparently
           such
           as
           very
           well
           became
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           saith
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           would
           ever
           take
           upon
           him
           a
           Body
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           certainly
           Light
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Vestment
           most
           suitable
           to
           his
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           that
           miraculous
           Splendor
           was
           an
           infallible
           Token
           of
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Divinity
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           never
           was
           but
           where
           God
           was
           present
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           inseparable
           Concomitant
           of
           his
           more
           peculiar
           Residence
           .
           For
           thus
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           upon
           the
           Mount
           and
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           visible
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           special
           Presence
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           ,
           and
           wheresoever
           in
           all
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           any
           Mention
           is
           made
           of
           its
           Appearance
           ,
           
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           God
           himself
           did
           peculiarly
           reside
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           God
           would
           have
           communicated
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           this
           inseparable
           Token
           of
           his
           own
           Presence
           ,
           unless
           the
           Divinity
           had
           resided
           in
           him
           .
           For
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           was
           the
           only
           Person
           upon
           whom
           this
           visible
           Glory
           descended
           ;
           never
           did
           the
           Hand
           of
           Heaven
           put
           such
           a
           Robe
           and
           Diadem
           of
           Glory
           upon
           any
           Person
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           this
           which
           our
           Saviour
           wore
           at
           his
           Baptism
           and
           Transfiguration
           ,
           which
           plainly
           denotes
           that
           he
           was
           the
           only
           Person
           in
           whom
           the
           Divinity
           was
           substantially
           united
           ,
           and
           did
           essentially
           dwell
           .
           So
           that
           as
           this
           visible
           Glory
           was
           a
           certain
           Token
           of
           God's
           peculiar
           Residence
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           also
           of
           his
           special
           Presence
           in
           Christ
           ;
           for
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Baptism
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           only
           make
           a
           transient
           Appearance
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           remained
           on
           him
           ,
           signifying
           that
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           whose
           Presence
           was
           denoted
           by
           it
           ,
           had
           made
           him
           his
           Habitation
           and
           Place
           of
           constant
           Abode
           .
           For
           though
           that
           visible
           Glory
           after
           some
           Time
           disappeared
           and
           went
           off
           from
           him
           ,
           yet
           the
           Thing
           signified
           by
           it
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           ,
           always
           remained
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           outward
           Glory
           he
           was
           clearly
           manifested
           to
           be
           the
           
             Holy
             One
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           
           Sanctuary
           in
           which
           God
           was
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           had
           taken
           up
           his
           Residence
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           that
           his
           Humane
           Nature
           was
           that
           sacred
           Temple
           where
           the
           Divinity
           intended
           to
           dwell
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           for
           the
           future
           he
           would
           deliver
           all
           his
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           communicate
           all
           his
           Blessings
           to
           Mankind
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           Respect
           this
           visible
           Glory
           was
           such
           as
           highly
           became
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           ,
           because
           it
           plainly
           denoted
           that
           the
           Fulness
           of
           the
           God-head
           dwelt
           bodily
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           chosen
           him
           for
           his
           Habitation
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           yet
           this
           God
           had
           revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Vpon
             whom
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             Spirit
             descending
             and
             remaining
             on
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             he
             which
             baptizeth
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             I
             saw
             and
             bear
             Record
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.
           33
           ,
           34.
           where
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           was
           revealed
           to
           him
           only
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Person
           that
           should
           baptize
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           descended
           ,
           yet
           he
           bare
           Record
           also
           that
           this
           Person
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           rationally
           concluding
           that
           this
           visible
           Glory
           ,
           which
           was
           such
           an
           infallible
           Token
           of
           the
           special
           Presence
           of
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           was
           never
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           any
           but
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           And
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           at
           both
           these
           Times
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           was
           arrayed
           
           in
           this
           glorious
           Splendor
           ,
           he
           is
           declared
           by
           a
           Voice
           from
           Heaven
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Father's
           Intention
           at
           once
           to
           manifest
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Son
           both
           by
           Word
           and
           Deed
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           declared
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           array
           him
           in
           such
           a
           Glory
           as
           became
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           The
           great
           and
           stupendous
           Miracles
           that
           he
           wrought
           were
           such
           as
           became
           his
           
             only
             begotten
             Son.
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           several
           Miracles
           have
           been
           wrought
           by
           meer
           Men
           ,
           they
           being
           authorized
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           assisted
           by
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           ;
           but
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           as
           our
           Saviour
           wrought
           were
           never
           performed
           by
           any
           Mortal
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           Number
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           more
           than
           ever
           were
           wrought
           by
           Moses
           and
           all
           the
           Prophets
           together
           ;
           for
           ,
           besides
           those
           that
           are
           recorded
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           performed
           within
           the
           Space
           of
           four
           Years
           at
           most
           ,
           St.
           Iohn
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           wrought
           so
           many
           that
           the
           World
           could
           not
           contain
           the
           Records
           of
           them
           ,
           Ioh.
           21.
           25.
           which
           though
           it
           be
           an
           Hyperbolical
           Expression
           ,
           yet
           denotes
           thus
           much
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           them
           was
           so
           great
           that
           they
           were
           almost
           innumerable
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Greatness
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           apparently
           exceed
           all
           that
           ever
           were
           wrought
           before
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           he
           did
           
           not
           only
           raise
           the
           Dead
           ,
           but
           he
           raised
           himself
           also
           after
           he
           had
           been
           barbarously
           murdered
           by
           his
           Enemies
           .
           He
           made
           the
           Winds
           and
           Sea
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Mouth
           vanquished
           the
           Devils
           ,
           and
           drave
           them
           from
           their
           Habitations
           ,
           and
           forc'd
           them
           against
           their
           Wills
           ,
           and
           their
           Interest
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           And
           whereas
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           most
           of
           them
           noxious
           ,
           they
           being
           Acts
           of
           Divine
           Vengeance
           upon
           the
           Wicked
           and
           Vngodly
           ,
           and
           consequently
           more
           apt
           to
           terrify
           than
           to
           oblige
           those
           that
           beheld
           them
           ;
           the
           Miracles
           of
           our
           Saviour
           were
           all
           of
           them
           Expressions
           of
           his
           unfeigned
           Love
           and
           Good-Will
           to
           the
           World.
           For
           among
           all
           that
           vast
           Number
           of
           wondrous
           Works
           that
           he
           wrought
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           to
           be
           found
           by
           which
           any
           Man
           was
           ever
           prejudiced
           ,
           unless
           it
           was
           his
           dismissing
           the
           Devils
           into
           the
           Swine
           of
           the
           Gadarens
           ,
           which
           without
           all
           doubt
           he
           did
           in
           Kindness
           and
           Good-will
           to
           the
           Owners
           ;
           who
           being
           so
           cruel
           to
           themselves
           as
           to
           prefer
           their
           Swine
           before
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           was
           great
           Charity
           and
           Mercy
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           that
           which
           was
           so
           apparent
           a
           Hindrance
           to
           their
           Enjoyment
           of
           a
           far
           greater
           Good.
           So
           that
           all
           his
           wondrous
           Works
           were
           nothing
           but
           Acts
           of
           Kindness
           and
           Beneficence
           ;
           for
           he
           went
           about
           
           doing
           Good
           ,
           curing
           all
           that
           were
           possessed
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           healing
           all
           manner
           of
           Diseases
           .
           And
           whereas
           none
           of
           those
           that
           wrought
           Miracles
           before
           him
           could
           ever
           pretend
           to
           perform
           them
           by
           any
           immanent
           Power
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           had
           only
           a
           transient
           Power
           given
           them
           for
           the
           present
           Miracle
           ,
           which
           they
           either
           obtained
           from
           God
           upon
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           ,
           or
           was
           given
           by
           God
           for
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           own
           Will
           and
           Command
           ;
           the
           
             blessed
             Iesus
          
           had
           this
           Power
           subjected
           and
           abiding
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           exert
           it
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           he
           pleased
           ;
           and
           whether
           he
           were
           absent
           or
           present
           ,
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Mouth
           he
           could
           do
           what
           he
           would
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           he
           performed
           his
           wondrous
           Works
           without
           any
           Word
           or
           Sign
           intervening
           ,
           even
           by
           a
           silent
           Virtue
           proceeding
           from
           that
           miraculous
           Power
           with
           which
           he
           was
           endued
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           his
           Miracles
           there
           is
           only
           one
           which
           he
           performed
           upon
           Prayer
           and
           Supplication
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           his
           raising
           Lazarus
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           the
           Reason
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           gives
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             42.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             People
             which
             stand
             by
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             that
             thou
             hast
             sent
             me
             :
          
           Intimating
           that
           he
           did
           not
           offer
           up
           this
           Prayer
           to
           his
           Father
           with
           design
           to
           obtain
           of
           him
           any
           new
           Power
           of
           working
           Miracles
           ,
           
           which
           he
           was
           already
           endued
           with
           in
           an
           abundant
           measure
           ;
           but
           that
           hereby
           I
           might
           signify
           to
           the
           People
           how
           acceptable
           I
           am
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           see
           that
           I
           do
           all
           my
           Works
           in
           thy
           Name
           .
           And
           that
           he
           had
           this
           Power
           ,
           is
           evident
           in
           that
           he
           did
           so
           plentifully
           communicate
           it
           to
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Followers
           ,
           which
           neither
           Moses
           nor
           the
           Prophets
           were
           ever
           able
           to
           do
           .
           For
           thus
           ,
           
             Luke
             10.
          
           19.
           he
           expresly
           tells
           his
           Seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             give
             you
             power
             to
             tread
             on
             Serpents
             and
             Scorpions
          
           ;
           and
           so
           also
           when
           he
           dismissed
           his
           Twelve
           Apostles
           into
           
             Iudea
             ,
             Matth.
          
           10.
           8.
           he
           bids
           them
           ,
           
             Go
             ,
             heal
             the
             Sick
             ,
             cleanse
             the
             Lepers
             ,
             raise
             the
             Dead
             ,
             cast
             out
             Devils
          
           ;
           for
           
             freely
             ye
             have
             received
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             freely
             give
          
           .
           From
           all
           which
           it
           is
           apparent
           how
           far
           the
           miraculous
           Works
           of
           our
           Saviour
           did
           exceed
           all
           those
           that
           ever
           were
           done
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           great
           and
           excellent
           ,
           so
           far
           transcending
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           done
           by
           any
           Mortal
           ,
           they
           plainly
           demonstrated
           him
           to
           be
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           became
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           .
           For
           how
           could
           he
           have
           done
           all
           these
           mighty
           Things
           by
           a
           Power
           immanent
           in
           himself
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           the
           Son
           of
           an
           
             Omnipotent
             Father
          
           ?
           And
           in
           what
           more
           becoming
           Way
           could
           he
           have
           expressed
           that
           Omnipotent
           Power
           which
           he
           derived
           from
           
           his
           Father
           ,
           than
           in
           those
           astonishing
           Miracles
           of
           Love
           which
           he
           wrought
           in
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           3dly
           .
           The
           excellent
           and
           divine
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           taught
           was
           such
           as
           became
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son.
          
           For
           certainly
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           excellent
           Frame
           and
           Contrivance
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           confess
           it
           to
           be
           most
           Divine
           and
           Godlike
           ,
           most
           worthy
           of
           that
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           derived
           .
           For
           Religion
           in
           general
           is
           the
           means
           of
           advancing
           
             Rational
             Beings
          
           to
           that
           Perfection
           and
           Happiness
           for
           which
           the
           great
           Creator
           hath
           designed
           and
           intended
           them
           ;
           and
           certainly
           never
           was
           there
           any
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           more
           adapted
           to
           advance
           this
           noble
           Design
           of
           God
           than
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           taught
           :
           For
           as
           for
           its
           Agenda
           ,
           what
           it
           requires
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           all
           consist
           in
           acting
           reasonably
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           in
           
             thinking
             ,
             speaking
          
           ,
           and
           practising
           ;
           in
           loving
           and
           
             hating
             ,
             desiring
          
           and
           
             delighting
             ,
             hoping
          
           and
           fearing
           ,
           as
           becomes
           
             Reasonable
             Beings
          
           placed
           in
           our
           Condition
           and
           Circumstances
           ;
           and
           do
           require
           nothing
           of
           us
           but
           that
           we
           should
           regulate
           our
           Practice
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Right
           Reason
           ,
           and
           direct
           all
           our
           Faculties
           and
           Affections
           to
           their
           proper
           Ends
           and
           Objects
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           come
           to
           this
           Pitch
           ,
           always
           
           to
           think
           that
           which
           is
           most
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           always
           to
           practise
           what
           we
           think
           so
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           advanced
           to
           the
           topmost
           Round
           of
           our
           Prefection
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           founded
           the
           utmost
           Happiness
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           :
           So
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Course
           of
           our
           Christian
           Practice
           we
           are
           in
           a
           direct
           Progression
           and
           Tendency
           towards
           our
           Perfection
           and
           Happiness
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Credenda
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           it
           requires
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           pregnant
           with
           the
           most
           strong
           and
           vehement
           Motives
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           what
           it
           enjoins
           ;
           Motives
           that
           have
           such
           a
           Potent
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           Omnipotent
           Force
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           Man
           heartily
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           throughly
           to
           weigh
           and
           consider
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           effectually
           perswaded
           by
           them
           !
           Since
           therefore
           it
           was
           so
           highly
           convenient
           that
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           in
           Person
           should
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           might
           give
           Authority
           to
           that
           Religion
           by
           which
           the
           World
           was
           to
           be
           governed
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           did
           come
           down
           upon
           this
           honourable
           Errand
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           have
           taught
           any
           Doctrine
           that
           could
           more
           effectually
           have
           promoted
           the
           great
           End
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           more
           fully
           expressed
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           than
           that
           
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           way
           so
           adapted
           to
           make
           Men
           good
           and
           happy
           ,
           so
           accommodated
           to
           the
           Nature
           and
           Condition
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           could
           better
           become
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           to
           teach
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           that
           could
           be
           more
           worthy
           of
           all
           those
           infinite
           Perfections
           that
           are
           lodged
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           do
           speak
           him
           to
           be
           the
           most
           genuine
           Off-spring
           of
           the
           most
           High.
           For
           so
           excellent
           was
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           his
           very
           Enemies
           were
           astonished
           at
           the
           Wisdom
           that
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           Mark
           6.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           wondered
           at
           the
           gracious
           Words
           that
           proceeded
           out
           of
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           22.
           
           Well
           therefore
           might
           he
           say
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             that
             followeth
             me
             shall
             not
             walk
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             the
             Light
             of
             Life
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.
           12.
           
        
         
           4thly
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           The
           incomparable
           Sanctity
           and
           Purity
           of
           his
           Life
           was
           such
           as
           very
           
             well
             became
          
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son.
          
           For
           as
           it
           was
           highly
           convenient
           that
           he
           should
           come
           down
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           teach
           us
           that
           Religion
           by
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           govern
           us
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           stamp
           it
           with
           a
           more
           awful
           Authority
           ;
           so
           to
           render
           it
           more
           successful
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           less
           convenient
           that
           he
           should
           come
           down
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           that
           therein
           he
           might
           be
           capable
           
           of
           practising
           what
           he
           taught
           us
           ,
           and
           setting
           us
           an
           Example
           of
           what
           he
           would
           have
           us
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           see
           that
           he
           enjoined
           nothing
           upon
           us
           but
           what
           was
           practicable
           ,
           and
           what
           did
           become
           the
           most
           glorious
           Person
           that
           ever
           did
           assume
           our
           Natures
           ;
           that
           thereby
           we
           might
           be
           encouraged
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           animated
           with
           a
           noble
           Emulation
           of
           treading
           in
           his
           blessed
           Footsteps
           .
           Since
           therefore
           all
           this
           was
           so
           highly
           convenient
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           in
           Compliance
           with
           this
           Convenience
           did
           actually
           assume
           our
           Nature
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           lead
           a
           Life
           that
           better
           comported
           with
           this
           Design
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           or
           better
           became
           the
           Dignity
           and
           Excellency
           of
           his
           Person
           than
           he
           did
           .
           For
           now
           that
           he
           was
           become
           a
           Man
           ,
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           act
           suitably
           to
           his
           Nature
           ;
           and
           should
           he
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           State
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           acted
           becoming
           himself
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           highly
           convenient
           that
           he
           should
           become
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           Man
           it
           was
           indispensably
           necessary
           that
           he
           should
           live
           like
           a
           wise
           and
           a
           good
           Man
           in
           the
           Condition
           and
           Relations
           wherein
           he
           was
           placed
           ,
           and
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           worthy
           of
           or
           becoming
           him
           ,
           than
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           still
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
          
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           himself
           
           that
           he
           always
           acts
           most
           reasonably
           according
           to
           the
           State
           and
           Relations
           of
           a
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           God
           becomes
           Man
           by
           assuming
           our
           Nature
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           Glory
           to
           act
           most
           reasonably
           in
           the
           State
           and
           Relations
           of
           a
           Man.
           And
           thus
           did
           the
           
             blessed
             Iesus
          
           do
           in
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           his
           Conversation
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           for
           his
           Life
           was
           a
           most
           exact
           Pattern
           of
           all
           humane
           Virtues
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           that
           is
           ornamental
           to
           humane
           Nature
           was
           represented
           in
           its
           fairest
           Colours
           :
           There
           you
           may
           see
           a
           fair
           Example
           of
           the
           most
           ardent
           Love
           to
           ,
           and
           constant
           Dependance
           upon
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           profound
           Humility
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Resignation
           to
           his
           Heavenly
           Will.
           There
           you
           may
           behold
           the
           Moderation
           of
           Humane
           Passions
           and
           Appetites
           set
           forth
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           fairly
           delineated
           in
           all
           its
           most
           exquisite
           Perfections
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           you
           will
           find
           Loyalty
           and
           Submission
           to
           
             Superiors
             ,
             Fidelity
          
           and
           Iustice
           to
           
             Equals
             ,
             Courtesy
          
           ,
           and
           Candor
           ,
           and
           Condescention
           to
           
             Inferiors
             ,
             universal
          
           Love
           ,
           and
           an
           unbounded
           Charity
           to
           all
           practised
           to
           the
           Height
           and
           Exactness
           ;
           and
           which
           way
           soever
           you
           turn
           your
           Eyes
           on
           this
           fair
           Monument
           of
           Virtues
           ,
           you
           can
           discover
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           lovely
           and
           adorable
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           becoming
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
         
           Having
           thus
           explained
           and
           demonstrated
           the
           Proposition
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           these
           four
           Inferences
           from
           this
           four-fold
           Glory
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           they
           saw
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           saw
           the
           glorious
           Splendor
           which
           invested
           his
           Person
           at
           his
           Baptism
           and
           Transfiguration
           :
           From
           whence
           I
           infer
           his
           Deputation
           from
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           all
           Things
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Representative
           and
           Vice-Roy
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           .
           For
           this
           visible
           Glory
           with
           which
           he
           was
           invested
           ,
           was
           always
           the
           peculiar
           Character
           of
           the
           immediate
           Representative
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           way
           of
           Appropriation
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           wheresoever
           God
           ,
           as
           Supream
           Monarch
           and
           Governor
           ,
           is
           represented
           as
           residing
           and
           taking
           up
           his
           Royal
           Habitation
           ,
           there
           you
           always
           find
           him
           displaying
           himself
           in
           this
           visible
           Glory
           and
           Splendor
           .
           Thus
           when
           by
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           he
           was
           represented
           among
           the
           Iews
           as
           their
           supreme
           Lord
           and
           Governor
           ,
           he
           always
           manifested
           his
           Majestick
           Presence
           among
           them
           by
           some
           bright
           and
           shining
           Appearance
           ;
           the
           first
           Instance
           of
           which
           was
           his
           Appearance
           to
           Moses
           from
           out
           of
           the
           
             burning
             Bush
          
           upon
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           where
           he
           first
           acted
           under
           God
           the
           Father
           as
           Sovereign
           King
           of
           Israel
           in
           commissioning
           Moses
           to
           be
           their
           Captain
           and
           Leader
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           
           for
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           
             appeared
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             Exod.
          
           3.
           2.
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           visible
           Glory
           that
           resembled
           the
           Brightness
           of
           a
           Flame
           of
           Fire
           .
           For
           this
           Mountain
           he
           had
           chosen
           for
           the
           Seat
           and
           Throne
           of
           his
           Majestical
           Residence
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           intended
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           Israel
           ,
           and
           to
           exert
           his
           Royal
           Dominion
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           here
           he
           appears
           in
           that
           visible
           Glory
           which
           was
           always
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           divine
           King
           ,
           and
           immediate
           Representative
           of
           God
           to
           that
           People
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           Iosephus
           tells
           us
           ,
           this
           Mountain
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           Habitation
           of
           God
           long
           before
           ever
           Moses
           came
           thither
           ;
           for
           therefore
           ,
           says
           Iosephus
           ,
           did
           Moses
           drive
           his
           Father
           
           Iethro's
           Flock
           thither
           to
           feed
           ,
           because
           of
           all
           other
           Places
           it
           most
           abounded
           with
           Pasture
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             because
             it
             was
             famed
             that
             God
             dwelt
             there
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Reason
             that
             the
             Shepherds
             never
             durst
             to
             drive
             their
             Flocks
             thither
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Sacredness
             of
             the
             Place
             .
          
           And
           if
           this
           Report
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           it
           seems
           this
           Mountain
           was
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Royal
           Residence
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           before
           ever
           Moses
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Glory
           and
           Brightness
           
           in
           which
           Moses
           saw
           him
           appear
           ,
           was
           nothing
           but
           the
           Display
           of
           his
           Majestick
           Presence
           which
           did
           there
           make
           its
           ordinary
           Abode
           .
           But
           whether
           that
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           it
           's
           most
           plain
           and
           apparent
           that
           wheresoever
           he
           appeared
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           or
           Representative
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           always
           clothed
           himself
           in
           a
           visible
           Glory
           and
           Splendor
           .
           Thus
           he
           appeared
           to
           them
           in
           a
           Pillar
           of
           Fire
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           bright
           and
           luminous
           Form
           ,
           when
           he
           conducted
           them
           thro'
           the
           Red-Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           came
           down
           upon
           Mount
           Sinai
           to
           give
           the
           Law
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           's
           said
           that
           the
           Glory
           in
           which
           they
           beheld
           him
           was
           
             like
             devouring
             fire
             ,
             Exod.
          
           24.
           17.
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           unspeakably
           bright
           and
           refulgent
           ,
           even
           like
           that
           of
           a
           most
           intense
           and
           vehement
           Fire
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           this
           radiant
           Glory
           did
           he
           display
           himself
           from
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           when
           he
           removed
           from
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           and
           chose
           the
           Tabernacle
           for
           the
           Seat
           of
           his
           future
           Residence
           and
           Royal
           Abode
           .
           Thus
           wheresoever
           he
           appeared
           in
           his
           Kingly
           Majesty
           as
           the
           publick
           Representative
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           this
           visible
           Glory
           is
           always
           made
           mention
           of
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           was
           the
           peculiar
           Character
           of
           his
           Presence
           and
           Person
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           't
           is
           recorded
           of
           Moses
           that
           when
           he
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Vision
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           his
           Face
           
           shone
           so
           brightly
           that
           the
           Israelites
           were
           not
           able
           to
           approach
           him
           ;
           which
           seems
           to
           argue
           that
           this
           visible
           Glory
           was
           not
           so
           peculiar
           to
           the
           
             Eternal
             Words
          
           as
           his
           Father
           's
           Representative
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           since
           we
           plainly
           see
           it
           was
           common
           to
           Moses
           with
           him
           .
           But
           this
           doth
           no
           ways
           destroy
           our
           Assertion
           ;
           because
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           that
           Glory
           which
           covered
           the
           Face
           of
           Moses
           ,
           was
           all
           derived
           from
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           with
           whom
           for
           forty
           Days
           he
           had
           conversed
           in
           the
           Mount.
           For
           Moses
           being
           sent
           down
           as
           an
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Iews
           to
           promulgate
           those
           Laws
           to
           them
           which
           he
           had
           received
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           to
           convince
           the
           
             unbelieving
             Iews
          
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           him
           ,
           reflects
           upon
           his
           Face
           some
           Rays
           of
           Glory
           from
           that
           Sphere
           of
           Light
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           to
           and
           conversed
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           that
           might
           be
           an
           ocular
           Demonstration
           to
           them
           that
           Moses
           came
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           commissioned
           by
           him
           to
           preach
           and
           promulgate
           his
           Laws
           to
           them
           .
           So
           that
           Moses
           his
           Glory
           being
           derived
           from
           the
           Word
           ,
           declared
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Apostle
           and
           Minister
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Word
           being
           derived
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           declared
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Representative
           and
           Vice-Roy
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           its
           shining
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           Moses
           ,
           it
           by
           no
           means
           follows
           that
           this
           visible
           Glory
           is
           
           not
           the
           peculiar
           Character
           of
           God's
           immediate
           Representative
           ;
           because
           that
           which
           shone
           upon
           his
           Face
           was
           only
           the
           Parhelius
           or
           Reflection
           of
           the
           visible
           Glory
           of
           him
           who
           was
           God's
           immediate
           Representative
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Earth
           also
           is
           said
           to
           
             shine
             with
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           43.
           2.
           and
           as
           the
           Glory
           with
           which
           it
           shone
           was
           not
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           but
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             God
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           so
           neither
           was
           that
           Glory
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           Moses
           the
           Glory
           of
           Moses
           ,
           but
           the
           Glory
           of
           that
           divine
           Person
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           conversed
           ,
           derived
           to
           ,
           and
           reflected
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           still
           the
           proper
           Glory
           of
           that
           divine
           Person
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           peculiar
           Character
           of
           his
           being
           the
           immediate
           Representative
           of
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           it
           reflected
           from
           him
           upon
           Moses
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           this
           reflected
           Glory
           upon
           Moses
           his
           Face
           was
           to
           be
           an
           Evidence
           to
           the
           Iews
           that
           he
           came
           down
           to
           them
           as
           an
           Apostle
           from
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           with
           Authority
           to
           publish
           ,
           and
           declare
           his
           Laws
           to
           them
           .
           For
           if
           this
           derivative
           Splendor
           was
           an
           Evidence
           that
           Moses
           came
           down
           as
           an
           Apostle
           from
           that
           divine
           Person
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           then
           the
           original
           Splendor
           of
           that
           divine
           Person
           whence
           it
           was
           derived
           and
           reflected
           ,
           was
           at
           least
           an
           equal
           Evidence
           that
           he
           came
           down
           upon
           the
           Mount
           as
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           and
           immediate
           Representative
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           himself
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           we
           find
           that
           the
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           did
           give
           Evidence
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           his
           
             Christian
             Apostles
          
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           
             Day
             of
             Pentecost
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           assembled
           together
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             there
             appeared
             unto
             them
             cloven
             Tongues
             like
             as
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             sat
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           3.
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           were
           several
           Flashes
           ,
           or
           Beams
           of
           Glory
           which
           like
           bright
           Flames
           of
           Fire
           ,
           did
           cleave
           asunder
           in
           many
           Places
           according
           to
           the
           natural
           Motion
           of
           Flames
           ,
           of
           which
           every
           Part
           as
           it
           extends
           it self
           in
           Length
           grows
           more
           Spire-like
           or
           Pyremidal
           ,
           and
           so
           divides
           from
           the
           Part
           next
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           Head
           of
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           one
           of
           these
           divided
           Flames
           of
           Glory
           rest
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           Flame
           grows
           sharper
           and
           sharper
           towards
           the
           Top
           :
           For
           thus
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Idiom
          
           for
           a
           Flame
           of
           Fire
           uses
           the
           Tongue
           of
           Fire
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Resemblance
           that
           is
           between
           them
           ,
           Isa.
           5.
           24.
           
           So
           that
           as
           the
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           did
           evidence
           to
           the
           Iews
           the
           Apostleship
           of
           Moses
           by
           that
           visible
           Glory
           which
           he
           reflected
           on
           his
           Face
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           
             Word
             Incarnate
          
           evidence
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           the
           Apostleship
           of
           the
           Twelve
           by
           this
           visible
           Glory
           which
           he
           derived
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           now
           ,
           according
           to
           
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist's
           Prediction
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           baptized
           them
           
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             Fire
             ,
             Luke
          
           3.
           16.
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           outward
           Sign
           of
           that
           visible
           Glory
           which
           rested
           like
           Fire
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           solemnly
           initiated
           them
           into
           their
           Apostleship
           ,
           and
           declared
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Heralds
           of
           his
           Will
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           as
           this
           visible
           Glory
           with
           which
           he
           baptized
           them
           ,
           was
           an
           Evidence
           of
           their
           being
           sent
           from
           ,
           and
           commissionated
           by
           him
           to
           bear
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           represent
           his
           Person
           ;
           so
           that
           visible
           Glory
           with
           which
           he
           was
           baptized
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           first
           in
           the
           River
           Iordan
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           upon
           Mount
           Tabor
           ,
           was
           an
           undoubted
           Evidence
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           from
           above
           to
           be
           his
           Father's
           Representative
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           if
           their
           shining
           with
           his
           Glory
           was
           an
           Evidence
           of
           their
           being
           invested
           with
           his
           Authority
           ,
           then
           his
           shining
           with
           his
           Father's
           Glory
           must
           be
           an
           equal
           Evidence
           of
           his
           being
           invested
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           And
           as
           this
           visible
           Glory
           was
           always
           the
           peculiar
           Character
           of
           God's
           immediate
           Representative
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           Crown
           and
           Robes
           as
           it
           were
           with
           which
           the
           most
           High
           adorned
           him
           at
           his
           Inaguration
           ,
           and
           Investment
           with
           his
           
             own
             Kingly
          
           Authority
           ;
           so
           St.
           Peter
           expresly
           tells
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           Company
           ,
           that
           
             God
             had
             anointed
             him
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             
             Power
             ,
             Acts
          
           10.
           13.
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           that
           outward
           Sign
           of
           the
           visible
           Glory
           in
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           descended
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           invested
           him
           with
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           and
           deputed
           and
           declared
           him
           to
           be
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           in
           all
           probability
           was
           the
           Reason
           why
           he
           forbad
           his
           Disciples
           to
           declare
           his
           Transfiguration
           till
           after
           
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             Mark
          
           9.
           9.
           because
           he
           knew
           that
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           the
           Iews
           would
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           but
           would
           maliciously
           interpret
           it
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Pretence
           of
           his
           to
           the
           Title
           of
           God's
           immediate
           Representative
           and
           Vice-Roy
           ,
           that
           visible
           Glory
           in
           which
           he
           appeared
           being
           the
           proper
           Character
           of
           that
           divine
           King
           by
           whom
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           had
           formerly
           governed
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           all
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Life
           you
           find
           he
           did
           industriously
           avoid
           openly
           to
           avow
           his
           Regal
           Authority
           ,
           and
           only
           insinuates
           it
           by
           Consequences
           and
           obscure
           Intimations
           .
           For
           so
           violently
           were
           they
           prejudiced
           against
           his
           being
           their
           King
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           obscure
           Parentage
           ,
           and
           mean
           Condition
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           foresee
           how
           unseasonable
           it
           would
           yet
           be
           publickly
           to
           own
           his
           Regal
           Authority
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Transfiguration
           which
           did
           so
           apparently
           infer
           it
           ;
           till
           by
           more
           miraculous
           Effects
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           his
           
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           he
           had
           sufficiently
           
           proved
           and
           demonstrated
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           openly
           declares
           without
           any
           Reserve
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Power
             was
             given
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Matth.
          
           28.
           18.
           
           Since
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           apparent
           by
           this
           Characteristical
           Glory
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           Person
           was
           inrobed
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Apostle
           assures
           us
           they
           saw
           him
           invested
           with
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           conclude
           that
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           hath
           deputed
           him
           to
           be
           King
           and
           Lord
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           that
           they
           saw
           this
           visible
           Glory
           which
           shone
           upon
           him
           at
           his
           Baptism
           and
           Transfiguration
           ,
           he
           doth
           as
           good
           as
           say
           that
           they
           saw
           all
           the
           Solemnity
           of
           his
           divine
           Coronation
           ,
           that
           they
           beheld
           the
           most
           
             High
             God
          
           circling
           his
           Brows
           with
           the
           Royal
           Diadem
           ,
           and
           investing
           his
           sacred
           Body
           with
           the
           Imperial
           Robes
           of
           the
           great
           King
           of
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           if
           it
           be
           true
           what
           St.
           Iohn
           says
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           see
           this
           Glory
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           conclude
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           offered
           to
           seal
           his
           Testimony
           of
           it
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           that
           saw
           it
           with
           him
           actually
           did
           so
           )
           then
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           the
           
             blessed
             Iesus
          
           to
           be
           our
           King
           ,
           to
           whose
           divine
           Authority
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           pay
           the
           lowest
           Homage
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           that
           whensoever
           we
           wilfully
           transgress
           his
           Laws
           ,
           we
           do
           openly
           rebel
           against
           our
           most
           rightful
           
           Sovereign
           ,
           to
           whose
           Service
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           all
           possible
           Ties
           and
           Obligations
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           saw
           the
           Glory
           of
           that
           miraculous
           Power
           which
           he
           exerted
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           from
           whence
           I
           infer
           the
           Credibility
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           :
           Fo●
           the
           many
           stupendous
           Miracles
           that
           he
           wrought
           ,
           were
           a
           most
           plain
           and
           unquestionable
           Evidence
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           residing
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           accompanying
           his
           Ministry
           .
           For
           never
           were
           there
           so
           many
           miraculous
           Effects
           produced
           ,
           either
           before
           or
           since
           ,
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           renowned
           Workers
           of
           Miracles
           that
           ever
           were
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           the
           most
           famous
           Magicians
           ,
           that
           are
           recorded
           in
           History
           ,
           were
           but
           like
           the
           little
           Tricks
           and
           Delusions
           of
           Iugglers
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           wondrous
           Works
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           his
           Education
           had
           been
           most
           plain
           and
           simple
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           had
           been
           instructed
           in
           any
           Mathematical
           Science
           ,
           or
           mystical
           Rites
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           Art
           of
           performing
           Wonders
           ,
           either
           by
           Humane
           Wit
           or
           Diabolical
           Assistance
           ;
           but
           was
           bred
           up
           under
           the
           Care
           of
           his
           
             poor
             honest
          
           Parents
           ,
           who
           were
           forced
           to
           earn
           their
           Bread
           with
           the
           Sweat
           of
           their
           Brows
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           all
           Probability
           was
           trained
           up
           in
           his
           Father's
           Profession
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           his
           daily
           Labour
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           contribute
           to
           
           the
           Charge
           of
           his
           Maintenance
           .
           And
           yet
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           this
           home-bred
           Person
           sometimes
           ,
           only
           by
           speaking
           of
           a
           Word
           ,
           sometimes
           meerly
           by
           the
           Touch
           of
           his
           Hand
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           a
           silent
           Virtue
           proceeding
           from
           him
           without
           any
           outward
           Sign
           intervening
           ,
           did
           more
           and
           far
           greater
           Wonders
           in
           three
           or
           four
           Years
           Time
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           most
           
             skilful
             Physicians
             ,
             Magicians
          
           ,
           and
           Mathematicians
           could
           ever
           do
           either
           before
           or
           after
           him
           .
           Now
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           that
           ever
           such
           a
           Person
           should
           ever
           have
           accomplished
           such
           great
           and
           mighty
           Things
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           endued
           with
           Power
           from
           above
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           was
           endued
           with
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           what
           greater
           Evidence
           can
           we
           desire
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           not
           supposable
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           would
           have
           endued
           our
           Saviour
           with
           this
           miraculous
           Power
           ,
           had
           that
           Doctrine
           been
           false
           which
           he
           sought
           to
           confirm
           by
           it
           ;
           because
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           would
           have
           openly
           patronized
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           and
           designedly
           contributed
           to
           the
           Propagation
           of
           an
           Imposture
           which
           is
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           Truth
           and
           Veracity
           :
           So
           that
           now
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christianity
           finally
           resolves
           into
           the
           Veracity
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           the
           Certainty
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           admitting
           that
           God
           can
           either
           deceive
           or
           be
           deceived
           ,
           
           we
           do
           not
           know
           but
           our
           Faculties
           may
           be
           constantly
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Nature
           that
           we
           can
           be
           certain
           of
           :
           So
           that
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           St.
           Iohn
           here
           testifies
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           see
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Miracles
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           most
           undeniable
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Divinity
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           did
           see
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           is
           as
           evident
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           imaginable
           that
           any
           single
           Man
           would
           openly
           testifie
           a
           known
           Lye
           without
           some
           Temptation
           inducing
           him
           thereunto
           ;
           much
           less
           that
           so
           many
           Hundreds
           of
           Persons
           as
           the
           Eye-Witnesses
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Miracles
           were
           ,
           should
           conspire
           to
           cheat
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           they
           had
           no
           Temptation
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           had
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           against
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           saw
           their
           Master
           suffer
           a
           shameful
           Death
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           easily
           divine
           what
           their
           own
           Fate
           would
           be
           if
           they
           persevered
           to
           preach
           up
           his
           Miracles
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           resolve
           to
           do
           without
           bidding
           Adieu
           to
           all
           their
           temporal
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           ingaging
           themselves
           to
           undergo
           all
           the
           Miseries
           and
           Calamities
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           testified
           what
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           they
           transgressed
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           thereby
           forfeited
           all
           their
           Hopes
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
           
           And
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           so
           many
           Men
           should
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           so
           unanimously
           agree
           to
           report
           and
           testifie
           the
           Miracles
           of
           a
           Man
           whom
           they
           had
           lately
           seen
           crucified
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           they
           knew
           in
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           all
           a
           meer
           Forgery
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           but
           foresee
           ,
           that
           by
           persisting
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           incur
           an
           inevitable
           Ruin
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           an
           eternal
           Damnation
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ?
           Was
           there
           ever
           such
           a
           desperate
           Piece
           of
           Madness
           heard
           of
           from
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           World
           to
           this
           Day
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           monstrous
           Thing
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           a
           thousand
           Times
           more
           incredible
           than
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           only
           imagin
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           believe
           that
           it
           really
           was
           ;
           or
           else
           confess
           that
           St.
           Iohn
           says
           true
           here
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           see
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           undoubted
           an
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           Wherefore
           since
           we
           are
           compassed
           about
           with
           such
           a
           Cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           let
           us
           by
           a
           lively
           and
           vigorous
           Faith
           adhere
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           
             holy
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           quick
           and
           mighty
           through
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           casting
           down
           the
           strong
           Holds
           of
           our
           vicious
           Habits
           ,
           and
           implanting
           in
           us
           all
           those
           divine
           Dispositions
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           qualifie
           us
           for
           those
           endless
           Joys
           which
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           hath
           promised
           to
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           us
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           They
           saw
           the
           Glory
           of
           that
           divine
           and
           incomparable
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           taught
           :
           From
           whence
           I
           infer
           the
           Unreasonableness
           of
           Mens
           entertaining
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           Opinions
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           so
           excellent
           in
           it self
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Glory
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           We
           have
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           among
           us
           who
           would
           fain
           be
           accounted
           the
           Wits
           and
           Virtuoso's
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Providence
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           openly
           profess
           a
           very
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           Opinion
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           take
           all
           Occasions
           to
           represent
           it
           as
           a
           ridiculous
           Fiction
           ,
           fit
           only
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           the
           credulous
           Vulgar
           .
           But
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           of
           these
           
             mighty
             Men
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           what
           plausible
           Pretence
           they
           can
           urge
           for
           this
           their
           bold
           and
           blasphemous
           Censure
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           Christianity
           is
           a
           
             Revealed
             Religion
          
           ?
           or
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           is
           unworthy
           of
           God
           whom
           we
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           Revealer
           of
           it
           ?
           or
           because
           there
           wants
           credible
           Evidence
           of
           its
           being
           revealed
           by
           him
           ?
           If
           they
           pretend
           to
           reject
           it
           because
           't
           is
           a
           
             Revealed
             Religion
          
           ,
           I
           would
           beseech
           them
           to
           consider
           how
           it
           could
           have
           comported
           with
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           never
           to
           make
           any
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Will
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           the
           Generality
           of
           Men
           were
           
           lost
           in
           such
           a
           Mid-night
           of
           Ignorance
           in
           respect
           of
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           ;
           how
           even
           the
           natural
           Notions
           of
           the
           Deity
           were
           corrupted
           into
           all
           manner
           of
           Follies
           and
           Vanities
           ,
           and
           Men
           had
           formed
           Religions
           not
           only
           hateful
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           nauseous
           to
           all
           that
           were
           wise
           among
           themselves
           ;
           and
           how
           defective
           also
           they
           were
           in
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           Precepts
           of
           Morality
           ,
           having
           at
           last
           consecrated
           their
           Vices
           ,
           and
           inthroned
           them
           among
           the
           Graces
           of
           Religion
           :
           In
           which
           miserable
           State
           of
           Things
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           unreasonable
           to
           expect
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           hardly
           possible
           to
           vindicate
           God's
           Goodness
           without
           supposing
           it
           .
           For
           should
           he
           have
           
             for
             ever
          
           left
           Mankind
           in
           this
           bewilder'd
           State
           without
           Revelation
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           more
           wanting
           to
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           noblest
           of
           all
           his
           earthly
           Creatures
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           to
           the
           most
           contemptible
           Animal
           ;
           for
           to
           his
           meanest
           Creatures
           he
           hath
           given
           sufficient
           Ability
           to
           attain
           the
           highest
           End
           of
           their
           Beings
           ,
           which
           Mankind
           can
           hardly
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           in
           his
           
             corrupt
             degenerate
          
           State
           ,
           without
           supposing
           a
           new
           Revelation
           from
           Heaven
           .
           For
           we
           having
           an
           innate
           Notion
           within
           us
           of
           a
           
             Supreme
             Being
          
           above
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           superlatively
           good
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           all
           possible
           Perfection
           ;
           our
           natural
           Reason
           dictates
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           to
           converse
           with
           and
           enjoy
           him
           
             for
             
             ever
          
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           Good
           that
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           suitable
           to
           our
           rational
           Natures
           ;
           but
           by
           what
           means
           we
           may
           be
           reconciled
           to
           him
           in
           this
           State
           of
           Revolt
           whereinto
           we
           are
           fallen
           ,
           and
           how
           at
           length
           we
           may
           arrive
           to
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           him
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           been
           sufficiently
           made
           known
           to
           us
           in
           this
           Maze
           of
           Ignorance
           wherein
           we
           were
           involved
           ,
           without
           some
           divine
           Revelation
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           suppose
           Revelation
           unreasonable
           in
           our
           miserable
           State
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           is
           to
           suppose
           it
           unreasonable
           for
           the
           great
           and
           good
           Governor
           of
           the
           World
           to
           furnish
           his
           noblest
           Creature
           Man
           with
           sufficient
           means
           to
           obtain
           his
           most
           excellent
           End.
           And
           if
           it
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           highly
           reasonable
           that
           there
           should
           be
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           which
           of
           all
           the
           Religions
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           if
           we
           impartially
           compare
           them
           ,
           but
           our
           Reason
           will
           soon
           give
           its
           Vote
           for
           Christianity
           .
           If
           you
           enquire
           for
           this
           Revelation
           of
           the
           
             Enthusiastick
             Poets
          
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           how
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           is
           that
           Religion
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Theology
           of
           Hesiod
           ,
           the
           Hymns
           of
           Orpheus
           ,
           the
           Odes
           of
           Pindar
           ,
           and
           the
           Poems
           of
           
             Homer
             ,
             Virgil
          
           ,
           and
           Ovid
           ?
           If
           you
           consult
           the
           
           
             Heathen
             Oracles
          
           of
           
             Delphos
             ,
             Dodona
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iupiter
             Hammon
          
           ,
           how
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           how
           uncertain
           and
           fallacious
           ,
           are
           all
           their
           Responses
           ?
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           Books
           and
           Records
           of
           them
           are
           long
           since
           perished
           and
           consumed
           .
           If
           you
           enquire
           for
           this
           Revelation
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Roman
             Theology
          
           ,
           which
           Numa
           pretended
           to
           receive
           from
           his
           Goddess
           Egeria
           ,
           that
           also
           is
           lost
           ,
           being
           burnt
           by
           the
           
             Roman
             Senate
          
           ,
           as
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           tells
           us
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           contained
           many
           Things
           in
           it
           not
           only
           destructive
           to
           the
           Gods
           and
           Religions
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           his
           own
           and
           the
           Roman
           Profession
           .
           Or
           shall
           we
           confront
           Christianity
           with
           the
           Alchoran
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           which
           he
           often
           pretends
           to
           have
           received
           from
           God
           ?
           There
           we
           shall
           find
           every
           Page
           almost
           abounding
           with
           monstrous
           Cheats
           and
           Impostures
           ,
           the
           whole
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           confused
           Medly
           of
           impious
           and
           contemptible
           Fopperies
           ,
           heaped
           together
           by
           a
           Triumvirate
           of
           
             Arians
             ,
             Iews
          
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           known
           Impostors
           in
           the
           Ages
           wherein
           they
           lived
           :
           So
           that
           to
           confront
           Christianity
           with
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           to
           light
           up
           a
           
             Rush
             Candle
          
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           out-face
           the
           Sun
           with
           it
           .
           For
           as
           for
           Christianity
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           Religion
           made
           up
           of
           the
           most
           divine
           and
           Godlike
           Institutions
           ;
           its
           Precepts
           being
           such
           as
           are
           most
           worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           enjoining
           
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           either
           true
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           most
           generous
           Morality
           ,
           or
           what
           are
           the
           most
           efficacious
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           of
           promoting
           them
           .
           And
           as
           for
           its
           Doctrine
           ,
           it
           partly
           consists
           of
           those
           Principles
           of
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           which
           all
           wise
           Men
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           Nation
           or
           Religion
           ,
           have
           owned
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           
             Existence
             ,
             Vnity
          
           ,
           and
           Providence
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           the
           
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           of
           
             another
             Life
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             great
             Day
          
           of
           Accounts
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           shall
           receive
           according
           to
           what
           they
           have
           done
           in
           the
           Flesh
           :
           And
           even
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           profoundest
           Mystery
           of
           all
           our
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           been
           owned
           and
           professed
           by
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           
             famous
             Philosophers
          
           that
           ever
           were
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           Doctrines
           that
           are
           purely
           Christian
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Birth
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Death
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Sitting
           at
           the
           Right-hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           coming
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           so
           excellently
           contrived
           to
           serve
           the
           great
           Ends
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           wonderfully
           pregnant
           with
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           to
           engage
           Men
           to
           the
           greatest
           Purity
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           
             own
             native
          
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           excellent
           Contrivance
           ,
           they
           manifest
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           Products
           of
           a
           divine
           
           Wisdom
           .
           So
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reasonable
           Pretence
           to
           contemn
           Christianity
           either
           because
           it
           is
           a
           
             Revealed
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           because
           it
           contains
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           is
           any
           ways
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Revealer
           :
           And
           that
           there
           wants
           not
           sufficient
           Evidence
           to
           demonstrate
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           in
           the
           former
           Inference
           .
           So
           that
           after
           all
           the
           lewd
           Talk
           of
           these
           confident
           Men
           ,
           it
           's
           apparent
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           Colour
           of
           Reason
           for
           their
           impious
           Censures
           of
           Christianity
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           it's
           evident
           that
           the
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Quarrel
           against
           it
           ,
           lies
           not
           so
           much
           in
           their
           Reason
           ,
           as
           their
           Lusts.
           Christianity
           lays
           them
           under
           severe
           Restraints
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           permit
           them
           to
           be
           wicked
           in
           quiet
           ,
           which
           provokes
           them
           to
           arm
           their
           Wit
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           Reason
           that
           they
           have
           against
           it
           ;
           that
           so
           having
           baffled
           ,
           or
           rather
           laughed
           themselves
           out
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           play
           the
           Fools
           and
           Mad-men
           without
           Controul
           or
           Disturbance
           .
           And
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           if
           instead
           of
           that
           strict
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           which
           Christianity
           enjoins
           ,
           it
           had
           but
           indulged
           to
           them
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           have
           but
           acted
           all
           their
           Wickedness
           with
           Devotion
           ,
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           Gods
           in
           drunken
           Bowls
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           in
           the
           Arms
           of
           a
           Strumpet
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           would
           have
           been
           more
           
             zealous
             
             Christians
          
           than
           they
           .
           But
           let
           no
           Man
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           imagine
           that
           he
           can
           alter
           the
           Nature
           of
           Things
           by
           laughing
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           Christianity
           will
           cease
           to
           be
           true
           in
           Compliance
           with
           our
           wicked
           Interest
           and
           Desires
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           Things
           will
           be
           as
           they
           are
           in
           despite
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           we
           will
           please
           to
           fancy
           them
           .
           And
           if
           after
           all
           our
           rude
           Contempts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           be
           found
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           sensible
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           that
           it
           had
           been
           more
           for
           our
           Safety
           to
           have
           play'd
           before
           the
           Mouth
           of
           a
           Cannon
           while
           it
           is
           spitting
           Fire
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           catch'd
           hold
           of
           a
           Thunderbolt
           as
           it
           comes
           roaring
           down
           from
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           plaid
           with
           Religion
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           impious
           Scorns
           and
           Buffooneries
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ;
           They
           saw
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           immaculate
           Holiness
           and
           Purity
           :
           From
           whence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           Holiness
           and
           true
           Goodness
           is
           the
           greatest
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           to
           humane
           Nature
           .
           For
           this
           was
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           himself
           when
           he
           assumed
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           glorious
           in
           Christ
           than
           his
           Goodness
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           those
           excellent
           Doctrines
           that
           he
           preached
           ,
           those
           stupendous
           Miracles
           that
           he
           wrought
           ,
           and
           that
           visible
           Splendor
           in
           which
           he
           was
           inrobed
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           
           deserved
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           great
           and
           glorious
           Man
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           just
           and
           
             charitable
             ,
             temperate
          
           ,
           and
           humble
           ,
           and
           Heavenly-minded
           ,
           and
           eminent
           in
           all
           those
           divine
           and
           humane
           Virtues
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           Glory
           and
           Ornament
           of
           humane
           Nature
           .
           For
           that
           which
           makes
           a
           Man
           more
           honourable
           than
           a
           meer
           Animal
           ,
           and
           advances
           us
           into
           the
           next
           Degree
           of
           Beings
           to
           Angels
           ,
           is
           our
           Reason
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           we
           border
           upon
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           do
           claim
           Kindred
           with
           the
           Angelical
           Natures
           .
           That
           therefore
           which
           is
           truly
           our
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           consists
           in
           living
           according
           to
           that
           Reason
           by
           which
           we
           are
           advanced
           above
           all
           sublunary
           Natures
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           governing
           our
           Passions
           and
           
             Appetites
             ,
             Words
          
           and
           Actions
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           Eternal
           Rules
           of
           Righteousness
           which
           Right
           Reason
           dictates
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           if
           instead
           of
           doing
           thus
           ,
           we
           wholly
           resign
           up
           our selves
           to
           the
           Dominion
           of
           our
           brutish
           and
           unreasonable
           Inclinations
           ,
           we
           thereby
           render
           our selves
           more
           despicable
           and
           infamous
           than
           the
           most
           beastly
           Brutes
           in
           all
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           Goats
           ,
           and
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           Swine
           ,
           and
           Tygers
           ,
           whom
           we
           resemble
           in
           our
           beastly
           Manners
           ,
           could
           they
           see
           our
           Shame
           ,
           would
           doubtlesly
           hiss
           at
           us
           ,
           and
           reproach
           us
           for
           greater
           Beasts
           than
           themselves
           ;
           for
           they
           all
           live
           up
           to
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Natures
           ,
           and
           regularly
           pursue
           the
           highest
           End
           
           for
           which
           they
           were
           created
           ;
           whereas
           we
           who
           are
           Allyed
           to
           the
           noblest
           of
           Beings
           ,
           and
           are
           created
           and
           designed
           for
           the
           most
           glorious
           Ends
           ,
           do
           by
           our
           base
           and
           unreasonable
           Condescentions
           shamefully
           under-value
           our selves
           in
           pursuing
           no
           Ends
           but
           what
           are
           extremely
           unworthy
           of
           us
           :
           So
           that
           it
           had
           been
           much
           more
           for
           our
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           to
           have
           assumed
           the
           Shape
           and
           Nature
           of
           Brutes
           ,
           when
           we
           assumed
           their
           Manners
           and
           Customs
           ;
           for
           then
           our
           Actions
           would
           have
           very
           well
           become
           us
           ,
           and
           neither
           God
           nor
           Men
           could
           have
           justly
           upbraided
           us
           for
           them
           .
           But
           to
           lead
           the
           Lives
           of
           Brutes
           in
           the
           Shape
           and
           Nature
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           monstrous
           ;
           't
           is
           to
           advance
           the
           Beast
           above
           the
           Man
           ,
           to
           place
           our
           Heels
           where
           Nature
           hath
           placed
           our
           Head
           ,
           and
           become
           our
           own
           Reverse
           and
           Antipodes
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           AUTHORITY
           OF
           THE
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             V.
             39.
             
          
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
          
        
         
           BY
           the
           Scriptures
           here
           must
           be
           meant
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           for
           as
           yet
           the
           greatest
           Part
           of
           the
           New
           was
           unrevealed
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           of
           it
           unwritten
           .
           They
           were
           those
           very
           Scriptures
           which
           the
           
             unbelieving
             Iews
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           was
           now
           preaching
           ,
           owned
           and
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           
             for
             in
             them
          
           ,
           says
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
          
           ;
           which
           it's
           certain
           they
           did
           not
           think
           of
           any
           
             other
             Scriptures
          
           but
           only
           those
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             they
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             which
             testify
             of
             me
          
           .
           And
           to
           be
           sure
           there
           were
           no
           
             other
             
             Scriptures
          
           which
           could
           testify
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           
             unbelieving
             Iews
          
           ,
           but
           only
           those
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           these
           being
           the
           only
           Scriptures
           whose
           Testimony
           they
           credited
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           Reason
           which
           our
           Saviour
           urges
           to
           move
           them
           to
           read
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           doth
           as
           much
           oblige
           us
           to
           read
           the
           New
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Old
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           them
           to
           read
           the
           
             Old
             ;
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             to
             have
             eternal
             life
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           them
           ye
           think
           ye
           have
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           promised
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Necessaries
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           done
           by
           you
           in
           order
           to
           your
           obtaining
           it
           ,
           proposed
           to
           you
           .
           And
           indeed
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           ;
           they
           had
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           proposed
           to
           them
           in
           Hieroglyphicks
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           the
           Mystery
           of
           their
           
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             that
          
           was
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           their
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           Sense
           of
           all
           their
           general
           Promises
           of
           good
           Things
           to
           come
           :
           They
           had
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Instances
           of
           Duty
           that
           were
           necessary
           to
           their
           Attainment
           of
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           exhibited
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           their
           Law.
           For
           it
           was
           by
           this
           Rule
           alone
           that
           all
           the
           holy
           Men
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           did
           live
           and
           believe
           ;
           and
           either
           this
           was
           sufficient
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           them
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           or
           they
           were
           left
           under
           a
           fatal
           Necessity
           of
           falling
           short
           of
           
           it
           :
           It
           was
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           that
           did
           
             enlighten
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             convert
             their
             Souls
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           
             in
             keeping
             it
          
           that
           they
           found
           
             great
             Reward
          
           ,
           Ps.
           19.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           11.
           
           And
           therefore
           either
           they
           fell
           short
           of
           the
           Reward
           of
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           notwithstanding
           this
           their
           Illumination
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           or
           they
           found
           it
           in
           keeping
           that
           Law
           by
           which
           they
           were
           illuminated
           and
           converted
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           keeping
           their
           Law
           they
           found
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           then
           it
           's
           certain
           that
           in
           their
           Law
           they
           had
           it
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Words
           of
           our
           
             Saviour
             (
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             )
          
           do
           not
           imply
           that
           they
           were
           mistaken
           in
           thinking
           so
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           only
           imply
           that
           they
           were
           mistaken
           in
           thinking
           to
           obtain
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           by
           adhering
           to
           the
           prime
           and
           literal
           Sense
           of
           their
           Law
           without
           pursuing
           the
           Mystery
           and
           Spiritual
           Meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           indeed
           the
           Error
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           with
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           is
           here
           discoursing
           .
           For
           the
           internal
           Sense
           and
           Mystery
           of
           their
           Law
           was
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           all
           whose
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Precepts
           of
           Duty
           ,
           were
           (
           though
           darkly
           and
           obscurely
           )
           expressed
           and
           represented
           in
           the
           Types
           and
           Figures
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Institution
           .
           And
           hence
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Priests
           and
           their
           
             Oblations
             ,
             did
             serve
             unto
             the
             example
             ,
             and
             shadow
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             Heb.
          
           8.
           5.
           
           So
           that
           the
           
             heavenly
             Things
          
           contained
           
           in
           the
           Gospel
           were
           the
           substantial
           Idea's
           which
           those
           Legal
           Types
           and
           Patterns
           contained
           and
           represented
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Author
           calls
           that
           Law
           
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           1.
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           obscure
           Scheme
           or
           Prefiguration
           of
           the
           Mercies
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           which
           eternal
           Life
           is
           a
           principal
           Part.
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Law
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           only
           the
           Gospel
           in
           dark
           and
           obscure
           Cyphers
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           we
           Christians
           have
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Iews
           had
           it
           also
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Reason
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           urges
           to
           oblige
           the
           Iews
           to
           
             search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             [
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             ]
          
           doth
           at
           least
           equally
           oblige
           us
           Christians
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New.
           For
           if
           they
           had
           just
           Reason
           to
           think
           they
           had
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           were
           thereupon
           obliged
           to
           search
           into
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           rather
           more
           Reason
           to
           think
           that
           we
           have
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           since
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           only
           the
           Old
           decyphered
           and
           unriddled
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           only
           have
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           in
           that
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           also
           have
           it
           far
           more
           expresly
           than
           they
           .
           In
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           this
           Argument
           therefore
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           these
           Two
           Things
           :
        
         
         
           I.
           To
           shew
           you
           that
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           we
           have
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           this
           is
           a
           very
           forcible
           Reason
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           search
           them
           .
        
         
           I.
           First
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           we
           have
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           them
           we
           have
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           practised
           by
           us
           in
           order
           to
           our
           obtaining
           it
           ;
           or
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Rule
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           〈◊〉
           to
           eternal
           Happiness
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           Article
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           required
           to
           explain
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           so
           in
           her
           sixth
           Article
           
             our
             Church
          
           professes
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             read
             therein
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             proved
             thence
             ,
             is
             not
             required
             of
             any
             Man
             that
             it
             should
             be
             believed
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             be
             thought
             requisite
             or
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           Now
           to
           make
           the
           Scripture
           a
           sufficient
           Rule
           as
           to
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           Things
           necessary
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           full
           ;
           and
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           clear
           :
           both
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           is
           in
           an
           eminent
           Degree
           ,
           as
           containing
           in
           it
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           done
           in
           order
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           .
           And
           this
           will
           evidently
           appear
           from
           these
           three
           following
           Propositions
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           inspired
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Scripture
           with
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           preached
           to
           the
           World
           all
           those
           Necessaries
           with
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           inspired
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           all
           those
           necessary
           Truths
           which
           they
           preached
           ,
           are
           comprehended
           in
           those
           Sacred
           Writings
           of
           theirs
           of
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           consists
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           inspired
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Scripture
           with
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           originally
           instructed
           ,
           declares
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           
             Father
             loved
             him
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             all
             things
             that
             himself
             did
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           20.
           so
           
             he
             had
             made
             known
             to
             them
             all
             things
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.
           8.
           
           And
           then
           when
           he
           went
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           ceased
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           he
           promised
           that
           by
           his
           Spirit
           he
           would
           
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             their
             remembrance
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
             14.
          
           26.
           and
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           he
           would
           
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.
           13.
           
           If
           
           therefore
           the
           Spirit
           did
           perform
           this
           Promise
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           he
           did
           )
           then
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           he
           did
           teach
           them
           over
           again
           whatsoever
           Christ
           had
           taught
           them
           before
           ,
           and
           if
           Christ
           had
           taught
           them
           whatsoever
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           declares
           he
           had
           )
           then
           it
           is
           certain
           either
           that
           he
           taught
           them
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           not
           heard
           from
           his
           Father
           all
           Things
           that
           are
           necessary
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           as
           they
           were
           taught
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           so
           what
           they
           were
           taught
           ,
           they
           preached
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           World.
           For
           so
           our
           Saviour
           commanded
           them
           to
           go
           forth
           into
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           
             teach
             all
             Nations
             to
             observe
             all
          
           those
           
             things
             which
             he
             had
             commanded
          
           them
           ,
           Matth.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Which
           Injunction
           of
           his
           they
           strictly
           observed
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           that
           in
           Obedience
           to
           it
           ,
           
             they
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             preached
             every
             where
             ,
             Mark
          
           16.
           20.
           
           And
           that
           their
           preaching
           extended
           to
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           their
           own
           Testimony
           :
           For
           thus
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           the
           Ephesians
           that
           he
           had
           
             not
             shunned
             to
             declare
             unto
             them
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             27.
             
          
           And
           to
           be
           sure
           in
           the
           whole
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           must
           be
           included
           .
           And
           concerning
           
             that
             Gospel
          
           
           which
           he
           had
           preached
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           he
           thus
           pronounces
           ,
           
             By
             which
             also
             ye
             are
             saved
             ,
             if
             ye
             keep
             in
             Memory
             what
             I
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             unless
             ye
             have
             believed
             in
             vain
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             1
             ,
          
           2.
           
           But
           how
           could
           they
           be
           saved
           by
           that
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           unless
           it
           contained
           in
           it
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ?
           And
           this
           very
           Gospel
           which
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           constant
           Ministry
           proposed
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           St.
           Iames
           calls
           the
           
             ingrafted
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             our
             Souls
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.
           21.
           
           And
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           it
           is
           also
           called
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
             ;
             2
             Cor.
          
           5.
           19.
           
           The
           
             Word
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.
           26.
           
           And
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             Acts
          
           5.
           20.
           
           And
           
             the
             Savour
             of
             Life
             unto
             Life
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           2.
           16.
           
           And
           also
           
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           17.
           
           Neither
           of
           which
           it
           could
           be
           justly
           stiled
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           defective
           in
           any
           Things
           necessary
           to
           the
           eternal
           Happiness
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           all
           those
           necessary
           Truths
           which
           they
           preached
           ,
           are
           comprehended
           in
           those
           Writings
           of
           theirs
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           consists
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           before
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           was
           collected
           into
           those
           Scriptures
           of
           which
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           now
           consists
           ,
           it
           was
           all
           conveyed
           by
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           from
           the
           Mouths
           of
           the
           Teachers
           ,
           to
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ;
           but
           
           in
           a
           little
           Time
           those
           holy
           Men
           who
           first
           preached
           it
           ,
           found
           an
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           committing
           it
           to
           Writing
           ,
           as
           a
           much
           surer
           Way
           of
           preserving
           it
           uncorrupted
           ,
           and
           transmitting
           it
           down
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Generations
           ;
           for
           thus
           Eusebius
           tells
           us
           ,
        
         
           1
           
             That
             the
          
           Romans
           
             not
             being
             satisfied
             with
             St.
          
           Peter
           '
           
             s
             preaching
             of
             Christianity
             to
             them
             ,
             earnestly
             desired
             St.
          
           Mark
           ,
           
             his
             Companion
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             leave
             them
             in
             Writing
             ,
             a
             standing
             Monument
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             had
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Occasion
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             of
             the
             writing
             of
             St.
          
           Mark
           '
           
             s
             Gospel
             :
             Which
             thing
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             understanding
             by
             a
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             highly
             pleased
             with
             their
             earnest
             Desire
             ,
             he
             confirmed
             it
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             afterwards
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           It
           seems
           in
           those
           Days
           the
           Romans
           did
           not
           think
           oral
           or
           
             unwritten
             Traditions
          
           a
           sufficient
           Conservatory
           of
           divine
           Truths
           ,
           nor
           did
           their
           Bishop
           then
           forbid
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           Laity
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           .
           After
           which
           he
           tells
           us
           2
           ,
           that
           St.
           Matthew
           
             and
             St.
          
           John
           
             were
             the
             only
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             had
             left
             written
             Commentaries
             of
             the
             Things
             which
             they
             had
             preached
             behind
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Necessity
             that
             
             impelled
             them
             to
             write
             .
             For
          
           Matthew
           
             having
             preached
             the
             Faith
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             intending
             to
             go
             from
             them
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             in
             his
             own
             Country-Language
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             supply
             the
             Want
             of
             his
             Presence
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             .
             And
             afterwards
             when
          
           Mark
           and
           Luke
           
             had
             published
             their
             Gospels
          
           ,
           John
           
             who
             had
             hitherto
             only
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             being
             at
             length
             moved
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             betook
             himself
             to
             write
             .
             And
             the
             Three
             former
             Gospels
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             arriving
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             St.
          
           John
           ,
           
             he
             approved
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             own
             Testimony
             confirmed
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             .
          
           From
           which
           Relation
           it
           's
           evident
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           moved
           those
           holy
           Men
           to
           commit
           their
           Gospels
           to
           Writing
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           judged
           it
           necessary
           for
           the
           Conservation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           so
           these
           in
           their
           Absence
           might
           be
           standing
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           preach
           that
           Gospel
           to
           Mens
           Eyes
           which
           they
           had
           preached
           to
           their
           Ears
           :
           And
           if
           they
           wrote
           to
           preserve
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           would
           leave
           no
           necessary
           or
           essential
           Part
           of
           it
           unwritten
           .
           There
           are
           several
           Propositions
           in
           these
           Gospels
           which
           ,
           though
           very
           useful
           ,
           are
           far
           from
           being
           essential
           Parts
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           can
           we
           imagine
           that
           those
           holy
           Men
           who
           wrote
           on
           purpose
           to
           conserve
           Chrictianity
           ,
           should
           take
           so
           much
           Care
           to
           write
           
           many
           Things
           which
           are
           not
           necessary
           Parts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           omit
           any
           Things
           that
           are
           ?
           Eusebius
           tells
           us
           of
           St.
           Mark
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           i.e.
           
             he
             took
             great
             Care
             of
             this
             more
             especially
             ,
             not
             to
             pretermit
             any
             of
             those
             Things
             which
             he
             had
             heard
             ,
          
           (
           even
           from
           St.
           
             Peter
             )
             nor
             to
             affix
             any
             thing
             to
             them
             that
             was
             false
             :
          
           And
           if
           he
           were
           so
           careful
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           Thing
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           would
           be
           particularly
           careful
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           Thing
           which
           he
           judged
           necessary
           to
           the
           eternal
           Happiness
           of
           Men.
           But
           what
           need
           we
           depend
           upon
           humane
           Authority
           ,
           when
           as
           ,
           if
           we
           consult
           those
           Sacred
           Writings
           themselves
           ,
           (
           which
           so
           far
           as
           they
           go
           ,
           all
           Christians
           allow
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           )
           we
           shall
           find
           they
           give
           this
           Testimony
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           comprehend
           in
           them
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           eternal
           Life
           .
           For
           thus
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           testify
           of
           the
           
             Old
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             able
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             through
             Faith
             which
             is
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
          
           15.
           
           And
           if
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           alone
           was
           able
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           together
           ;
           but
           how
           could
           they
           make
           Men
           
             wise
             to
             Salvation
          
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           defective
           in
           any
           Article
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ?
           And
           then
           the
           same
           Author
           goes
           on
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             ;
             that
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             ,
             v.
          
           16.
           17.
           
           And
           if
           the
           
             Old
             Scriptures
          
           were
           sufficient
           to
           make
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           perfect
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           him
           throughly
           unto
           all
           good
           Works
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           that
           the
           New
           
           and
           Old
           together
           should
           not
           be
           defective
           .
           For
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Old
           contain
           in
           them
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           they
           themselves
           do
           plainly
           testify
           of
           themselves
           :
           For
           thus
           St.
           Luke
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           his
           Gospel
           tells
           his
           Theophilus
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           that
           
             forasmuch
             as
             many
             had
             set
             forth
             a
             Declaration
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             surely
             believed
             among
             Christians
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             him
             also
             having
             had
             a
             perfect
             understanding
             of
             all
             things
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             to
             write
             them
             down
             in
             order
             that
             he
             might
             know
             the
             Certainty
             of
             those
             things
             wherein
             he
             had
             been
             instructed
             :
          
           From
           whence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           supposing
           St.
           Luke
           performed
           what
           he
           promised
           ,
           his
           Gospel
           must
           contain
           a
           full
           Declaration
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           :
           For
           ,
           First
           ,
           by
           promising
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           those
           Things
           which
           were
           surely
           believed
           among
           Christians
           ,
           he
           engaged
           himself
           to
           give
           an
           entire
           Account
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           suppose
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Parts
           of
           Christianity
           which
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           Time
           did
           not
           surely
           believe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           promising
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           those
           Things
           of
           which
           he
           had
           a
           perfect
           Understanding
           from
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           his
           Theophilus
           had
           been
           instructed
           ,
           he
           also
           engages
           himself
           to
           give
           a
           compleat
           Account
           of
           the
           whole
           Religion
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           suppose
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Parts
           of
           this
           Religion
           which
           St.
           Luke
           did
           not
           perfectly
           understand
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           Theophilus
           had
           not
           been
           before
           instructed
           .
           Thus
           also
           St.
           Iohn
           testifies
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           Chap.
           20.
           31.
           
           
             These
             things
             are
             written
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             name
             .
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           
           that
           by
           
             these
             Things
          
           the
           Apostle
           only
           means
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           which
           are
           the
           Motives
           of
           our
           Belief
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           us
           ;
           this
           is
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           since
           by
           
             these
             Things
          
           St.
           Iohn
           means
           his
           Gospel
           in
           which
           not
           only
           the
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Christ
           are
           contained
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           ,
           chap.
           5.
           13.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             that
             believe
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             that
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             may
             believe
             ,
          
           or
           continue
           to
           believe
           
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
          
           Where
           by
           
             These
             Things
          
           it
           's
           plain
           he
           means
           only
           that
           Christian
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           had
           been
           teaching
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Epistle
           .
           From
           which
           two
           Places
           I
           argue
           ,
           that
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           are
           written
           ,
           because
           he
           expresly
           tells
           us
           that
           
             These
             Things
          
           were
           written
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           beget
           and
           nourish
           in
           us
           that
           Faith
           by
           which
           we
           may
           obtain
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           Faith
           which
           these
           written
           Things
           was
           designed
           to
           beget
           in
           us
           ,
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           then
           were
           these
           Things
           written
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           the
           End
           of
           writing
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           we
           might
           obtain
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           by
           believing
           them
           ,
           was
           wholly
           frustrated
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           Faith
           were
           sufficient
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           then
           these
           written
           Things
           which
           begot
           that
           Faith
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           Object
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           contain
           in
           them
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           they
           beget
           in
           us
           a
           Faith
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           unless
           they
           propose
           to
           our
           Faith
           all
           Things
           that
           are
           necessary
           thereunto
           ?
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           demonstrate
           from
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           which
           all
           agree
           is
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           most
           concluding
           Authority
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           is
           in
           it self
           a
           sufficient
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           to
           direct
           Men
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           by
           what
           Warrant
           or
           Authority
           any
           Man
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           can
           pretend
           to
           obtrude
           upon
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christians
           any
           
             unwritten
             Traditions
          
           ,
           or
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           Worship
           ,
           not
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           as
           of
           equal
           Authority
           with
           those
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           equally
           necessary
           to
           the
           eternal
           Happiness
           of
           Men.
           For
           that
           there
           have
           been
           such
           bold
           Imposers
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           Irenaeus
           assures
           us
           in
           the
           2d
           Chapter
           of
           his
           2d
           Book
           against
           Heresies
           ;
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           Hereticks
           who
           taught
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Truth
             could
             not
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             Tradition
             was
             unknown
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             not
             delivered
             by
             Writing
             ,
             but
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             .
          
           And
           these
           Hereticks
           1
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           observes
           ,
           
             confessed
             indeed
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             not
             at
             all
             differ
             among
             themselves
             in
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             said
             they
             revealed
             not
             all
             Things
             unto
             all
             Men
             ;
             some
             Things
             they
             taught
             openly
             and
             to
             all
             ,
             some
             Things
             secretly
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             few
          
           ;
           which
           secret
           Things
           were
           the
           
             unwritten
             Traditions
          
           which
           they
           sought
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christians
           .
           And
           how
           far
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           it self
           doth
           in
           this
           matter
           tread
           in
           the
           Footsteps
           of
           these
           
             ancient
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           is
           but
           
             too
             notorious
          
           :
           For
           thus
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           their
           Catechism
           it
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           by
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             
             whole
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             distributed
             into
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Council
           it self
           they
           declare
           ,
           and
           define
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             and
             unwritten
             Traditions
             are
             to
             be
             received
             and
             honoured
             with
             equal
             pious
             Affection
             and
             Reverence
             :
          
           In
           which
           Words
           they
           expresly
           own
           another
           Word
           of
           God
           besides
           the
           
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             Tradition
          
           ,
           which
           they
           equalize
           with
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           .
           And
           this
           is
           almost
           verbatim
           the
           very
           Assertion
           which
           both
           Irenaeus
           and
           Terullian
           condemn
           for
           Heresy
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           we
           find
           they
           are
           grounded
           on
           the
           same
           Authority
           :
           For
           those
           very
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           which
           those
           ancient
           Hereticks
           urged
           for
           their
           Tradition
           ,
           are
           urged
           by
           Bellarmin
           for
           the
           Tradition
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Thus
           for
           their
           Tradition
           ,
           as
           Irenaeus
           and
           Tertullian
           acquaints
           us
           ,
           they
           urged
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             We
             speak
             Wisdom
             among
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
          
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           
             O
             Timothy
             ,
             keep
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             thy
             trust
          
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           
             That
             good
             Thing
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             thee
             ,
             keep
             :
          
           All
           which
           Texts
           are
           urged
           by
           Bellarmin
           in
           his
           4th
           and
           5th
           Books
           
             de
             Verbo
             Dei
          
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           that
           Tradition
           which
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           contends
           for
           :
           And
           't
           is
           something
           hard
           that
           that
           which
           was
           damned
           for
           Heresy
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           in
           the
           
             present
             Roman
          
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           do
           disallow
           of
           Traditions
           universally
           received
           in
           all
           Churches
           and
           Ages
           ;
           for
           we
           frankly
           acknowledge
           that
           what
           is
           now
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           was
           Tradition
           before
           it
           was
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           being
           first
           delivered
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           before
           it
           was
           collected
           into
           Writing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whensoever
           it
           can
           
           be
           made
           evident
           to
           us
           that
           there
           are
           any
           unwritten
           Doctrines
           bearing
           the
           same
           Stamp
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           with
           those
           that
           are
           written
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           receive
           them
           with
           the
           same
           Veneration
           as
           we
           do
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           their
           being
           written
           that
           doth
           authorize
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           being
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           once
           it
           's
           made
           appear
           to
           us
           that
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           so
           and
           so
           ,
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           command
           our
           Assent
           and
           Submission
           whether
           it
           be
           made
           appear
           from
           Scripture
           or
           Tradition
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Reason
           why
           we
           embrace
           some
           Doctrines
           and
           reject
           others
           ,
           is
           not
           merely
           because
           the
           one
           are
           written
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           not
           ;
           but
           because
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           live
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           made
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           not
           written
           ,
           was
           taught
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           .
           What
           is
           written
           hath
           been
           delivered
           down
           to
           us
           by
           the
           
             unanimous
             Tradition
          
           and
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           can
           never
           be
           justly
           pretended
           of
           any
           one
           of
           those
           
             unwritten
             Traditions
          
           which
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           now
           imposes
           upon
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christians
           .
           Let
           them
           but
           produce
           the
           same
           unanimous
           Testimony
           that
           any
           one
           of
           those
           
             Twelve
             Articles
          
           which
           they
           have
           thought
           meet
           to
           superadd
           to
           the
           
             ancient
             Creeds
          
           ,
           was
           taught
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           that
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           as
           readily
           embrace
           it
           as
           any
           Proposition
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           Article
           be
           neither
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           delivered
           down
           to
           us
           as
           taught
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           the
           unanimous
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           through
           all
           Ages
           ,
           we
           must
           crave
           
           their
           pardon
           if
           we
           cannot
           receive
           it
           as
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           But
           how
           impossible
           it
           is
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           unanimous
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           any
           unwritten
           Doctrine
           is
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
             necessary
          
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           all
           Christians
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           for
           several
           Ages
           after
           our
           Saviour
           the
           Church
           unanimously
           taught
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           was
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           was
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           same
           Church
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           testify
           that
           this
           or
           
             that
             unwritten
          
           Doctrine
           is
           a
           Part
           of
           God's
           
             Word
             necessary
          
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           all
           Doctrines
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           are
           written
           ,
           is
           plainly
           to
           contradict
           it self
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           find
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           unanimously
           attesting
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Rule
           from
           whence
           we
           draw
           all
           the
           Assertions
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           the
           last
           Will
           and
           Testimony
           of
           our
           Saviour
           by
           which
           all
           Controversies
           are
           to
           be
           decided
           ,
           the
           Boundaries
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           it
           is
           not
           to
           depart
           ,
           the
           Touchstone
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           and
           Pillar
           of
           our
           Faith
           for
           the
           Time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           certain
           Principle
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           and
           Demonstration
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith.
           These
           are
           their
           own
           Expressions
           ,
           and
           abundance
           more
           than
           these
           we
           meet
           with
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           assert
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           a
           full
           and
           adequate
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           severely
           declaim
           against
           all
           Additions
           to
           it
           .
           Thus
           
             Eusebius
             Pamphilus
          
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Nice
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
             those
             Things
             which
             are
             written
             ,
             believe
             ;
             those
             Things
             which
             are
             not
             written
             ,
             neither
             think
             upon
             ,
             nor
             enquire
             after
             .
          
           Thus
           
           also
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Quicquid
             inde
             audieritis
             è
             Scripturâ
             sacrâ
             ,
             hoc
             vobis
             bene
             sapiat
             ;
             quicquid
             extra
             est
             ,
             respuite
             ,
             ne
             erretis
             in
             nebula
             :
             Whatsoever
             ye
             hear
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             let
             it
             savour
             well
             with
             you
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             without
             them
             ,
             refuse
             ,
             lest
             ye
             wander
             in
             a
             Cloud
             .
          
           St.
           Bazil
           declares
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             manifest
             falling
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             an
             Argument
             of
             Arrogancy
             either
             to
             reject
             any
             point
             of
             those
             Things
             that
             are
             written
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             in
             any
             of
             those
             which
             are
             not
             written
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Property
             of
             a
             faithful
             Man
             to
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Things
             that
             are
             delivered
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             dare
             either
             to
             reject
             or
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             thereunto
             .
          
           Thus
           Tertullian
           ,
           advers
           .
           Hermog
           .
           
             Si
             enim
             non
             est
             scriptum
             ,
             timeat
             Vae
             illud
             adjicientibus
             aut
             detrahentibus
             destinatum
             :
             If
             what
             he
             pretends
             be
             not
             written
             ,
             let
             him
             fear
             that
             Woe
             that
             is
             denounced
             against
             such
             as
             add
             or
             take
             away
             .
          
           What
           Likelihood
           therefore
           is
           there
           that
           they
           who
           thus
           severely
           forbid
           adding
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           
             written
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           did
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           dream
           of
           
             another
             Word
             of
             God
          
           consisting
           of
           
             unwritten
             Traditions
          
           ?
           And
           indeed
           methinks
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           
             other
             Word
             of
             God
          
           besides
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           there
           should
           no
           notice
           be
           taken
           of
           it
           in
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           if
           it
           be
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           as
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           defines
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           have
           Direction
           where
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           know
           it
           when
           we
           have
           it
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           Intimation
           in
           Scripture
           .
           For
           as
           for
           those
           Words
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             15.
             
             Hold
             the
             Traditions
             which
             ye
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             whether
             by
             Word
             ,
             or
             our
             Epistle
             ,
          
           all
           that
           can
           be
           justly
           inferred
           from
           them
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Thessalonians
           at
           the
           Writing
           of
           this
           Epistle
           had
           only
           an
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           of
           a
           great
           Part
           of
           that
           Gospel
           which
           St.
           Paul
           had
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Gospels
           being
           as
           yet
           either
           not
           collected
           into
           Writing
           ,
           or
           not
           dispersed
           abroad
           into
           the
           Churches
           ;
           so
           that
           then
           this
           ,
           and
           his
           former
           Epistle
           to
           them
           ,
           were
           perhaps
           the
           only
           written
           Part
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           that
           was
           yet
           arrived
           to
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           this
           Command
           of
           
             holding
             the
             Traditions
             by
             word
          
           ,
           did
           oblige
           no
           longer
           than
           till
           they
           had
           received
           the
           
             written
             Gospel
          
           ;
           because
           then
           those
           Traditions
           by
           Word
           were
           all
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           being
           there
           recorded
           ,
           they
           were
           thenceforth
           obliged
           to
           hold
           them
           as
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           as
           Traditions
           by
           Word
           .
           But
           supposing
           there
           are
           still
           
             unwritten
             Traditions
          
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           are
           not
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           yet
           were
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           equally
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           how
           we
           who
           live
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           should
           either
           know
           where
           to
           find
           ,
           or
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           are
           such
           when
           we
           have
           them
           .
           We
           know
           very
           well
           that
           even
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Ages
           there
           were
           sundry
           
             counterfeit
             Traditions
          
           which
           Hereticks
           pretended
           to
           derive
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           so
           easy
           a
           matter
           to
           counterfeit
           Traditions
           then
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           easy
           is
           it
           now
           ?
           I
           confess
           
             Vincentius
             Lirinensis
          
           gives
           us
           a
           very
           good
           Rule
           how
           to
           distinguish
           counterfeit
           from
           
             true
             Traditions
             ;
             Quod
             ubique
             quod
             semper
             ,
             quod
             ab
             omnibus
             creditum
             est
             ,
             hoc
             est
             vere
             proprieque
             Catholicum
             That
             which
             was
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             always
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             Christians
             believed
             ,
             that
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             Catholick
             .
          
           
           And
           by
           this
           Rule
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           abide
           ;
           if
           they
           can
           shew
           us
           any
           Article
           of
           Christianity
           not
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           always
           believed
           by
           all
           Christians
           ,
           we
           will
           readily
           admit
           it
           as
           an
           
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           Respect
           and
           Reverence
           as
           we
           do
           that
           which
           is
           written
           :
           But
           this
           we
           are
           fully
           assured
           they
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           perform
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           as
           was
           shewn
           before
           ,
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           doth
           with
           one
           Consent
           attest
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           an
           entire
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           are
           contained
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           are
           told
           that
           for
           these
           
             unwritten
             Traditions
          
           we
           must
           rely
           upon
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           of
           every
           Age
           ,
           and
           receive
           as
           a
           divine
           Tradition
           whatsoever
           she
           defines
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           where
           by
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           is
           meant
           the
           
             present
             Roman
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           whatsoever
           
             this
             Church
          
           defines
           we
           must
           believe
           it
           ,
           because
           she
           defines
           it
           ;
           which
           we
           cannot
           but
           think
           is
           a
           hard
           Case
           ;
           First
           ,
           Because
           we
           know
           very
           well
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           is
           at
           best
           but
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Church
             universal
          
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           no
           Right
           that
           any
           Part
           hath
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           Whole
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           it
           to
           believe
           whatsoever
           she
           proposes
           ,
           meerly
           because
           she
           proposes
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           in
           Fact
           we
           are
           very
           well
           assured
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           sincere
           Preserver
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           hath
           more
           studiously
           attempted
           to
           counterfeit
           and
           deprave
           it
           ;
           of
           which
           innumerable
           Instances
           are
           given
           by
           our
           Authors
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           now
           acknowledged
           even
           by
           their
           Authors
           to
           be
           true
           .
           For
           even
           their
           
             Vulgar
             Latin
             Edition
          
           of
           the
           Bible
           it self
           ,
           which
           they
           prefer
           before
           
           the
           Originals
           ,
           is
           confessed
           by
           themselves
           to
           abound
           with
           manifest
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           the
           very
           Canon
           of
           the
           Bible
           they
           have
           added
           
             sundry
             Apocryphal
             Books
          
           which
           we
           certainly
           know
           the
           
             Primitive
             Tradition
          
           never
           admitted
           as
           Parts
           of
           the
           
             sacred
             Scripture
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           notorious
           to
           all
           the
           World
           how
           many
           Books
           and
           Writings
           they
           have
           forged
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Ancients
           they
           have
           gelded
           and
           interpolated
           to
           defend
           and
           support
           those
           
             pretended
             Traditions
          
           which
           they
           have
           imposed
           upon
           the
           World
           as
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           And
           after
           she
           hath
           been
           guilty
           of
           so
           many
           apparent
           Falsifications
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           a
           very
           hard
           Case
           that
           we
           should
           still
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           her
           upon
           her
           own
           bare
           Word
           .
           For
           in
           the
           third
           Place
           ,
           at
           this
           rate
           of
           Proceeding
           we
           must
           in
           many
           Instances
           condemn
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           in
           Complement
           to
           those
           of
           the
           
             present
             Roman
          
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           believe
           
             our
             own
          
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           authentick
           Histories
           and
           Records
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           do
           expresly
           thwart
           and
           contradict
           
             one
             another
          
           ;
           and
           since
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           never
           so
           fain
           we
           can
           never
           believe
           both
           Parts
           of
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           believing
           the
           one
           give
           the
           Lye
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           as
           we
           think
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           are
           not
           only
           not
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           directly
           contrary
           to
           it
           ;
           (
           as
           for
           Instance
           ,
           their
           performing
           
             Divine
             Service
          
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           we
           think
           is
           as
           contrary
           to
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           14.
           as
           one
           Proposition
           can
           be
           to
           
             another
             :
          
           )
           yet
           if
           that
           Churches
           Definitions
           do
           by
           their
           own
           
           Authority
           oblige
           our
           Faith
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           her
           against
           Scripture
           it self
           .
           And
           this
           we
           think
           intollerable
           ,
           that
           any
           Church
           of
           Christian
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           the
           
             unwritten
             Word
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           a
           Matter
           wherein
           ,
           upon
           the
           most
           diligent
           and
           impartial
           Search
           ,
           they
           are
           verily
           perswaded
           it
           contradicts
           the
           
             written
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           one
           or
           t'other
           must
           be
           made
           void
           ,
           we
           think
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           that
           the
           Voice
           of
           her
           
             pretended
             unwritten
             Word
          
           should
           be
           silenced
           by
           that
           more
           certain
           one
           of
           the
           
             lively
             Oracles
             of
             God.
          
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           if
           what
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           be
           proved
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           are
           a
           sufficient
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           to
           conduct
           us
           to
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           evacuate
           all
           that
           is
           pretended
           for
           this
           
             unwritten
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           For
           God
           and
           Nature
           we
           know
           do
           nothing
           in
           vain
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             if
             one
             Word
             of
             God
          
           be
           
             sufficient
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           what
           need
           have
           we
           of
           this
           other
           which
           is
           unwritten
           ?
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           
             first
             necessary
          
           Property
           of
           a
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           be
           full
           ;
           and
           shewn
           at
           large
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           is
           so
           as
           to
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
        
         
           II.
           The
           
             Second
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           it
           be
           clear
           and
           intelligible
           to
           those
           whose
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           are
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           when
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           plain
           ,
           and
           intelligible
           to
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           a
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           throughout
           so
           in
           all
           its
           Proposals
           .
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           there
           are
           many
           Things
           not
           only
           
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           other
           Parts
           of
           
             Scripture
             ,
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
          
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           do
           not
           only
           exceed
           the
           Apprehension
           of
           common
           Capacities
           ;
           but
           also
           puzzle
           the
           Understandings
           of
           the
           most
           acute
           and
           profound
           Enquirers
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           assert
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           all
           those
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           Manners
           which
           are
           necessary
           for
           Men
           to
           believe
           and
           practise
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Attainment
           of
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           are
           so
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             honest
             teachable
          
           Mind
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           understanding
           common
           Sense
           ,
           but
           may
           from
           thence
           receive
           full
           Information
           of
           them
           upon
           faithful
           and
           diligent
           Enquiry
           .
           And
           though
           in
           some
           Texts
           these
           Necessaries
           are
           not
           so
           plainly
           proposed
           as
           in
           others
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           Text
           or
           other
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           so
           plainly
           proposed
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           still
           be
           ignorant
           of
           them
           without
           being
           wilfully
           blind
           ;
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Remedy
           either
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               express
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               the
               avowed
               Design
               of
               writing
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               the
               frequent
               Commands
               God
               lays
               upon
               us
               to
               read
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               the
               Obligation
               that
               lies
               upon
               us
               under
               Pain
               of
               Damnation
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               receive
               all
               those
               Necessaries
               to
               Salvation
               contained
               in
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           express
           Testimony
           of
           Scripture
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           at
           least
           the
           Scripture
           is
           clear
           and
           pla●n
           .
           For
           to
           be
           
           sure
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           the
           Scripture
           be
           plain
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           those
           Things
           that
           are
           most
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           known
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           be
           obscure
           in
           these
           Things
           ,
           we
           may
           reasonably
           presume
           it
           is
           plain
           in
           nothing
           :
           But
           that
           it
           is
           in
           many
           Things
           plain
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           its
           own
           Testimony
           :
           For
           thus
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           it
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           by
           
             Moses
             ,
             This
             Commandment
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             hidden
             from
             thee
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             far
             off
             ,
             Deut.
          
           30.
           11.
           
           Where
           Moses
           speaks
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             Ten
             Commandments
          
           ,
           which
           consisting
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           are
           upon
           that
           Account
           more
           easy
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           but
           of
           all
           the
           Commandments
           of
           Moses
           in
           general
           ,
           whether
           
             Ceremonial
             ,
             Iudicial
          
           ,
           or
           Natural
           .
           For
           so
           ,
           
             v.
             16.
             
             This
             Commandment
          
           ,
           we
           find
           ,
           contains
           as
           well
           the
           Statutes
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           as
           the
           Commandments
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           all
           which
           must
           take
           in
           the
           whole
           Mosaick
           Institution
           .
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           
             Ps.
             119.
             105.
             
             David
          
           calls
           this
           
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             lamp
             unto
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             unto
             his
             path
          
           ;
           which
           how
           could
           it
           be
           if
           it
           did
           not
           burn
           clear
           enough
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           him
           ?
           and
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           burnt
           clear
           enough
           to
           direct
           him
           in
           those
           Things
           wherein
           it
           was
           most
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           be
           directed
           .
           Again
           in
           the
           19th
           Ps.
           7
           ,
           8.
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             sure
             ,
             making
             wise
             the
             simple
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             pure
             ,
             enlightning
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           But
           how
           can
           any
           Law
           make
           the
           
             simple
             ,
             wise
          
           ,
           or
           enlighten
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Men
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           so
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           delivered
           as
           that
           the
           simple
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           apprehending
           ,
           and
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Men
           of
           discerning
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           ?
           I
           know
           it
           is
           objected
           by
           Bellarmin
           ,
           
           that
           these
           Words
           do
           only
           imply
           that
           this
           Law
           indeed
           being
           understood
           ,
           doth
           enlighten
           Mens
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           direct
           their
           Practice
           ;
           but
           by
           no
           means
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           meer
           Cavil
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           it
           is
           by
           understanding
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           simple
           are
           made
           wise
           ,
           and
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Men
           enlightned
           .
           If
           therefore
           this
           Law
           be
           so
           obscure
           in
           its
           self
           as
           that
           it
           cannot
           make
           it self
           understood
           by
           all
           that
           sincerely
           enquire
           into
           it
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           it
           should
           make
           them
           wise
           ,
           or
           enlighten
           the
           Eyes
           of
           their
           Minds
           ?
           But
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           the
           Intent
           of
           those
           Passages
           of
           David
           was
           to
           excite
           ,
           and
           encourage
           Men
           to
           study
           and
           observe
           the
           Law
           :
           But
           what
           though
           the
           Law
           makes
           the
           simple
           ,
           wise
           ,
           when
           they
           understand
           it
           ?
           what
           Encouragement
           is
           this
           for
           the
           simple
           to
           study
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           obscure
           that
           they
           cannot
           understand
           it
           ?
           And
           since
           they
           must
           understand
           it
           before
           they
           can
           observe
           it
           ,
           what
           Encouragement
           doth
           this
           Consideration
           give
           them
           to
           observe
           it
           that
           it
           will
           make
           them
           wise
           when
           they
           understand
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           plain
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           understand
           it
           ?
           But
           then
           that
           forecited
           Passage
           of
           Moses
           doth
           in
           express
           Words
           contradict
           this
           Cavil
           of
           Bellarmin
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           the
           People
           that
           
             the
             Commandment
             he
             gave
             them
             was
             not
             hidden
             from
             them
          
           ;
           whereas
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           obscurely
           delivered
           to
           them
           by
           Moses
           ,
           that
           upon
           their
           sincere
           and
           diligent
           Enquiry
           they
           could
           not
           understand
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           it
           had
           been
           still
           hidden
           from
           them
           how
           wise
           soever
           it
           might
           make
           them
           when
           they
           did
           understand
           it
           :
           And
           to
           say
           that
           such
           a
           Proposition
           will
           make
           me
           wise
           when
           I
           do
           understand
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           Argument
           at
           all
           that
           it
           is
           not
           hidden
           
           from
           me
           if
           it
           be
           so
           obscurely
           expressed
           as
           that
           upon
           my
           sincere
           Enquiry
           I
           am
           not
           capable
           of
           understanding
           it
           .
           But
           that
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           at
           least
           in
           all
           necessary
           Matters
           was
           plain
           enough
           even
           to
           common
           Capacities
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           frequent
           Appeals
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           to
           it
           in
           his
           Contests
           with
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           of
           the
           Iews
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           Text
           he
           bids
           them
           ,
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             they
             which
             testify
             of
             me
          
           ;
           and
           in
           other
           Places
           ,
           
             What
             saith
             the
             Scripture
          
           ?
           and
           
             doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
          
           say
           so
           and
           so
           ?
           Now
           how
           impertinent
           would
           it
           have
           been
           for
           our
           Saviour
           thus
           to
           appeal
           to
           it
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           if
           he
           thought
           it
           so
           obscure
           that
           the
           People
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           understanding
           it
           ?
           How
           trifling
           would
           it
           be
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           appeal
           to
           
           Suarez's
           Metaphysicks
           in
           a
           Controversy
           with
           a
           Plow-man
           ,
           or
           to
           refer
           him
           to
           
             Euclid's
             Elements
          
           for
           the
           determining
           the
           Bounds
           and
           Measures
           of
           a
           Field
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           were
           at
           least
           in
           all
           Necessaries
           plain
           and
           clear
           to
           the
           Iews
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           no
           less
           evident
           that
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           are
           so
           to
           Christians
           ,
           since
           it
           gives
           the
           same
           Testimony
           to
           it self
           of
           its
           own
           Clearness
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           doth
           .
           For
           thus
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           
             handle
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
             but
             by
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             commending
             themselves
             to
             Mens
             Consciences
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             our
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ;
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
             hath
             blinded
             the
             Minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             
             shine
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Supposing
           then
           that
           they
           wrote
           with
           the
           same
           Plainness
           and
           Clearness
           with
           which
           they
           spake
           ,
           (
           which
           there
           is
           no
           shadow
           of
           Reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           )
           then
           from
           these
           Words
           it
           is
           evident
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           neither
           in
           their
           Preaching
           nor
           Writings
           affect
           to
           discourse
           dubiously
           or
           obscurely
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           great
           Design
           was
           so
           to
           manifest
           and
           make
           known
           the
           Truth
           as
           that
           by
           their
           Plainness
           and
           Simplicity
           they
           might
           recommend
           themselves
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           that
           heard
           or
           read
           them
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           in
           Fact
           they
           had
           in
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Writings
           so
           clearly
           taught
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           if
           after
           all
           it
           remained
           hidden
           or
           obscure
           to
           any
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           to
           such
           as
           were
           lost
           and
           
             irrecoverable
             .
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           That
           that
           which
           render'd
           the
           Gospel
           which
           they
           had
           taught
           and
           written
           ,
           hidden
           or
           obscure
           to
           such
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Obscurity
           either
           of
           the
           Matter
           which
           they
           taught
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Manner
           of
           teaching
           it
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           worldly
           Affections
           which
           blinded
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           hinder'd
           them
           from
           seeing
           that
           which
           in
           it self
           was
           illustriously
           visible
           .
           Which
           is
           an
           unanswerable
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Clearness
           and
           Plainness
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           in
           all
           necessary
           Things
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           are
           clear
           to
           all
           but
           such
           as
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           clear
           as
           they
           need
           be
           to
           honest
           and
           teachable
           Minds
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           be
           clear
           enough
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           understand
           .
           And
           accordingly
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             bringeth
             Salvation
             ,
          
           is
           said
           to
           have
           appeared
           ,
           or
           shone
           forth
           ,
           
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             denying
             Vngodliness
             and
             worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             Tit.
          
           2.
           11.
           
           Now
           if
           the
           Gospel
           did
           shine
           forth
           unto
           all
           Men
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           of
           those
           that
           had
           preached
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           so
           preached
           it
           as
           that
           it
           shone
           forth
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           they
           must
           necessarily
           have
           preached
           it
           very
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           :
           Either
           therefore
           it
           was
           wrote
           as
           it
           was
           preached
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           not
           ;
           if
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           wrote
           truly
           and
           sincerely
           ;
           if
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           was
           wrote
           very
           plainly
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           and
           shine
           forth
           to
           all
           that
           read
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Things
           obscure
           both
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Scriptures
          
           and
           New
           ;
           but
           then
           these
           are
           such
           Things
           as
           are
           no
           Parts
           of
           the
           Necessaries
           and
           Essentials
           of
           Religion
           ;
           such
           Things
           as
           Men
           may
           be
           safely
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           or
           be
           mistaken
           about
           ,
           without
           any
           Hazard
           of
           their
           eternal
           Life
           .
           For
           all
           that
           the
           fore-cited
           Testimonies
           prove
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           
             that
             true
             Religion
          
           by
           which
           God
           governs
           the
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           practised
           ,
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           revealed
           to
           them
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           all
           Men
           agree
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           other
           Things
           revealed
           in
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           necessary
           for
           all
           Men
           to
           understand
           ,
           are
           many
           of
           them
           not
           so
           plainly
           revealed
           as
           that
           all
           Men
           may
           understand
           them
           .
           But
           since
           the
           Scripture
           was
           written
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           Men
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           teaches
           them
           most
           plainly
           that
           which
           is
           most
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           know
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           there
           are
           some
           Things
           plainly
           taught
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           to
           any
           one
           that
           reads
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           among
           these
           Things
           are
           contained
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           Men
           to
           know
           and
           understand
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           From
           the
           avowed
           Design
           of
           writing
           the
           Scripture
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           that
           in
           all
           Things
           necessary
           it
           is
           plain
           and
           clear
           .
           For
           thus
           concerning
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           that
           
             whatsoever
             things
             were
             writtenafore
             time
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ;
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             have
             hope
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.
           4.
           
           And
           if
           they
           were
           written
           for
           our
           Learning
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           so
           written
           as
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           ,
           especially
           as
           to
           those
           Things
           wherein
           we
           have
           most
           need
           to
           be
           instructed
           .
           And
           then
           as
           for
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           St.
           Luke
           tells
           his
           Theophilus
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           his
           writing
           his
           Gospel
           was
           that
           he
           might
           know
           the
           certainty
           of
           those
           Things
           that
           were
           surely
           believed
           among
           Christians
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           himself
           had
           been
           instructed
           ;
           And
           if
           it
           were
           to
           assertain
           us
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           Chrstianity
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           certainly
           he
           would
           take
           care
           to
           write
           it
           after
           such
           a
           Manner
           as
           that
           those
           that
           read
           it
           might
           understand
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           must
           run
           counter
           to
           his
           own
           Design
           .
           Thus
           also
           St.
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Gospel
           that
           Men
           might
           
             believe
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           how
           could
           his
           Gospel
           induce
           Men
           to
           believe
           This
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           so
           written
           as
           that
           Men
           may
           understand
           it
           ?
           And
           so
           also
           for
           his
           Epistles
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           them
           that
           
             they
             that
             believed
             in
             Iesus
             might
             know
             that
             they
             have
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             ,
          
           or
           continue
           to
           believe
           ,
           
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           if
           this
           were
           his
           End
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           would
           take
           care
           to
           write
           so
           as
           that
           they
           might
           understand
           ;
           otherwise
           how
           could
           they
           know
           by
           his
           Writing
           that
           
           they
           had
           
             eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           or
           be
           moved
           thereby
           to
           continue
           to
           believe
           on
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ?
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           create
           in
           Men
           either
           Knowledge
           or
           Faith
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           understand
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           the
           great
           End
           of
           Writing
           the
           Scripture
           was
           to
           instruct
           the
           World
           in
           the
           great
           Things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           say
           that
           both
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           that
           inspired
           them
           were
           defective
           in
           Skill
           ,
           or
           in
           Care
           so
           to
           write
           as
           to
           obtain
           this
           End
           ;
           or
           that
           their
           Writings
           are
           an
           effectual
           Means
           to
           obtain
           it
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           plain
           and
           clear
           as
           to
           the
           great
           Things
           of
           Religion
           .
           In
           short
           every
           wise
           Agent
           pursues
           his
           End
           by
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           effectual
           Means
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           whether
           to
           write
           plainly
           or
           obscurely
           be
           the
           most
           proper
           Means
           to
           instruct
           Men
           by
           Writing
           ;
           if
           to
           write
           plainly
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           Apostles
           wrote
           so
           ,
           or
           they
           were
           not
           wise
           Agents
           ,
           since
           to
           instruct
           was
           the
           great
           End
           of
           their
           Writing
           .
           The
           most
           natural
           Way
           of
           conveying
           to
           Mens
           Minds
           the
           Notices
           of
           Things
           is
           by
           Words
           either
           spoken
           or
           written
           ,
           and
           seeing
           whatsoever
           can
           be
           spoken
           in
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           Words
           may
           be
           written
           in
           the
           same
           Words
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           but
           those
           Words
           will
           be
           as
           intelligible
           when
           they
           are
           written
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           are
           spoken
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           the
           same
           Words
           be
           more
           obscure
           when
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           than
           when
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Ears
           ?
           Seeing
           then
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           may
           be
           as
           plainly
           conveyed
           by
           Words
           written
           as
           by
           Words
           spoken
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           even
           those
           who
           deny
           the
           Plainness
           of
           Scripture
           do
           yet
           allow
           that
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           may
           be
           plainly
           conveyed
           
           by
           Words
           spoken
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ;
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           not
           plain
           it
           can
           be
           resolved
           into
           no
           other
           Reason
           but
           this
           that
           God
           would
           not
           have
           it
           so
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Doubt
           but
           he
           could
           have
           spoken
           as
           plainly
           as
           Men
           ,
           and
           have
           written
           as
           plainly
           as
           he
           spoke
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           done
           so
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           he
           would
           not
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           that
           he
           would
           not
           write
           those
           Things
           plainly
           which
           he
           thought
           necessary
           for
           all
           Men
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           wrote
           on
           purpose
           that
           all
           Men
           might
           know
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           that
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           wrote
           them
           on
           purpose
           that
           Men
           might
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           he
           wrote
           so
           as
           that
           they
           might
           not
           know
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           frequent
           Commands
           God
           lays
           upon
           us
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           necessary
           Things
           it
           is
           plain
           and
           clear
           .
           That
           God
           doth
           not
           only
           allow
           ,
           but
           will
           and
           require
           us
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           at
           large
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           treat
           of
           
             searching
             the
             Scripture
          
           .
           Supposing
           therefore
           at
           present
           the
           Thing
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           to
           what
           Purpose
           should
           God
           require
           us
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           necessary
           for
           Men
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           .
           Doth
           God
           require
           us
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           reading
           it
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           understanding
           it
           ?
           If
           the
           former
           ,
           reading
           any
           other
           Book
           might
           as
           well
           have
           answered
           God's
           End
           as
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           because
           reading
           is
           reading
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           that
           we
           read
           ;
           if
           the
           later
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           Scripture
           is
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           as
           to
           all
           those
           Things
           which
           he
           requires
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           or
           he
           requires
           
           us
           to
           read
           it
           in
           vain
           .
           For
           to
           what
           Purpose
           should
           we
           read
           that
           we
           may
           understand
           ,
           if
           that
           which
           we
           are
           to
           read
           be
           not
           plain
           enough
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           us
           ?
           As
           for
           Instance
           ;
           the
           
             Bereans
             ,
             Acts
          
           17.
           11.
           are
           highly
           commended
           for
           
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             daily
          
           ;
           now
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           was
           this
           a
           Virtue
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           was
           it
           not
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           commended
           for
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           was
           certainly
           their
           Duty
           .
           What
           was
           the
           Intendment
           of
           it
           ;
           was
           it
           only
           that
           they
           might
           be
           expert
           Readers
           ?
           Why
           are
           they
           so
           commended
           for
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           above
           any
           other
           Book
           ,
           seeing
           that
           reading
           any
           other
           Book
           would
           have
           done
           as
           well
           for
           that
           Purpose
           as
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           But
           the
           Text
           it self
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Intendment
           of
           their
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           was
           
             that
             they
             might
             know
             whether
             those
             things
             were
             so
          
           or
           no
           which
           St.
           Paul
           had
           preached
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           how
           should
           they
           know
           this
           by
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           the
           Scripture
           which
           they
           read
           were
           not
           plain
           enough
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           them
           ?
           Again
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           this
           as
           a
           great
           Commendation
           of
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           that
           
             from
             a
             Child
             he
             had
             known
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           whence
           by
           the
           Way
           we
           may
           learn
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           great
           a
           Reproach
           to
           our
           Church
           as
           the
           Romanists
           intend
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           permit
           Women
           and
           
             Children
             ,
             Tinkers
          
           and
           Cobblers
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           Meaning
           of
           
           Timothy's
           knowing
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
             from
             a
             Child
          
           ?
           Was
           it
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           Words
           of
           it
           only
           ,
           or
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           also
           ?
           If
           the
           former
           ,
           a
           Parrot
           may
           be
           taught
           as
           much
           as
           Timothy
           had
           learned
           ,
           and
           consequently
           deserve
           as
           high
           a
           Commendation
           as
           he
           ;
           if
           the
           later
           ,
           then
           it
           seems
           the
           Scripture
           is
           plain
           enough
           
           
             for
             a
             well-disposed
          
           Child
           to
           know
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           so
           far
           forth
           at
           least
           as
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           as
           much
           as
           we
           desire
           .
           If
           therefore
           God
           requires
           us
           to
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Timothy
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           End
           that
           we
           may
           know
           and
           understand
           it
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           then
           either
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           by
           reading
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           God
           requires
           us
           to
           read
           it
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ;
           From
           the
           Obligation
           we
           lie
           under
           upon
           Pain
           of
           Damnation
           to
           believe
           and
           receive
           those
           Necessaries
           to
           Salvation
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           that
           as
           to
           all
           those
           Necessaries
           it
           is
           plain
           and
           clear
           .
           That
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           under
           Pain
           of
           Damnation
           all
           that
           the
           Scripture
           proposes
           as
           necessary
           to
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           ;
           but
           how
           can
           Men
           be
           justly
           obliged
           to
           believe
           such
           Things
           as
           are
           obscure
           ,
           and
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           they
           can
           have
           no
           certain
           Knowledge
           ?
           Either
           the
           Necessaries
           to
           Salvation
           must
           be
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           expres'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           we
           have
           not
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           God
           will
           damn
           us
           for
           not
           believing
           those
           Things
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           us
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           is
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           the
           most
           outragious
           Oppression
           and
           Injustice
           .
           But
           we
           are
           told
           that
           though
           God
           hath
           not
           clearly
           revealed
           to
           us
           in
           Scripture
           those
           Things
           which
           he
           hath
           obliged
           us
           to
           believe
           upon
           Pain
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           an
           
             infallible
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           authorized
           to
           explain
           and
           define
           to
           us
           all
           Things
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           
           which
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           upon
           her
           Authority
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           we
           firmly
           believe
           what
           She
           defines
           and
           proposes
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           believe
           all
           Things
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           Now
           in
           Answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           great
           Foundation
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           those
           of
           the
           
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           relies
           on
           ,
           I
           desire
           these
           Things
           may
           be
           seriously
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           before
           we
           can
           reasonably
           rely
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           defining
           and
           proposing
           to
           us
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           there
           are
           sundry
           Things
           that
           we
           must
           believe
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           these
           Things
           which
           we
           must
           believe
           from
           Scripture
           before
           we
           can
           rely
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           are
           at
           least
           as
           obscurely
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           as
           any
           other
           Article
           of
           our
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           after
           all
           these
           Things
           ,
           upon
           our
           relying
           on
           that
           
           Church's
           Authority
           ,
           we
           are
           left
           to
           the
           same
           or
           greater
           Uncertainties
           than
           upon
           our
           relying
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           in
           relying
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           we
           are
           left
           to
           no
           other
           Uncertainties
           than
           just
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           render
           our
           Faith
           vertuous
           and
           rewardable
           ;
           whereas
           by
           relying
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           certain
           Ground
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           pretended
           ,
           our
           Faith
           would
           have
           little
           or
           nothing
           of
           Virtue
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           before
           we
           can
           reasonably
           rely
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           in
           defining
           and
           proposing
           
           to
           us
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           there
           are
           sundry
           Things
           that
           we
           must
           believe
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           .
           As
           for
           Instance
           ;
           we
           must
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           Society
           of
           Christians
           separated
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           incorporated
           by
           a
           
             peculiar
             Divine
          
           Charter
           .
           Now
           whether
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Church
           or
           no
           is
           a
           Question
           that
           must
           be
           resolved
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           because
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           because
           the
           Church
           saith
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           that
           for
           granted
           which
           is
           the
           Thing
           in
           Question
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           must
           believe
           that
           this
           Church
           hath
           Authority
           to
           define
           and
           propose
           to
           us
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           which
           must
           also
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           be
           believed
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           that
           hath
           Authority
           to
           propose
           to
           us
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           is
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           which
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           I
           believe
           this
           upon
           the
           
           Church's
           Authority
           ,
           unless
           I
           can
           believe
           it
           before
           I
           do
           believe
           it
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           Before
           we
           can
           rely
           upon
           this
           
           Church's
           Authority
           in
           defining
           and
           proposing
           to
           us
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           that
           this
           Church
           is
           infallible
           ;
           for
           if
           she
           be
           not
           infallible
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           consistent
           with
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           believe
           Her
           ,
           seeing
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           must
           oblige
           us
           whensoever
           She
           errs
           to
           believe
           her
           Errors
           ?
           but
           that
           She
           is
           infallible
           is
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           upon
           her
           own
           Authority
           ;
           for
           then
           her
           infallible
           Authority
           must
           be
           the
           Reason
           of
           our
           Belief
           that
           She
           is
           infallible
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           her
           infallible
           ,
           because
           we
           believe
           
           her
           infallible
           .
           Seeing
           then
           we
           cannot
           believe
           it
           on
           her
           own
           Authority
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Scripture
             .
             Fourthly
          
           ,
           Before
           we
           can
           rely
           upon
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome's
           Authority
           to
           define
           to
           us
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           to
           be
           this
           infallible
           Church
           :
           But
           seeing
           this
           is
           no
           self-evident
           Principle
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           some
           other
           Evidence
           besides
           her self
           to
           induce
           us
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           else
           can
           that
           be
           but
           Scripture
           ?
           We
           are
           told
           indeed
           by
           some
           of
           her
           
             greatest
             Divines
          
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           certain
           Marks
           and
           Notes
           of
           a
           
             true
             Church
          
           peculiar
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           Her
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Antiquity
             ,
             Vniversality
             ,
             Holiness
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           seeing
           no
           Doctrine
           can
           be
           holy
           that
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           satisfied
           that
           
             that
             Church
          
           is
           true
           before
           we
           can
           know
           that
           it
           is
           holy
           ;
           so
           that
           before
           we
           can
           reasonably
           submit
           to
           her
           Athority
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           very
           well
           assured
           that
           her
           Doctrine
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           this
           we
           cannot
           be
           assured
           of
           by
           her
           Authority
           ,
           because
           that
           as
           yet
           is
           the
           Matter
           in
           Qustion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           can
           be
           no
           otherwise
           assured
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           are
           assured
           beforehand
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           that
           her
           Doctrines
           are
           true
           ,
           her
           Authority
           comes
           too
           late
           to
           assure
           us
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Faith
          
           that
           must
           be
           known
           and
           believed
           by
           us
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           before
           we
           can
           safely
           rely
           upon
           her
           Authority
           to
           define
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           be
           obliged
           to
           settle
           our
           Faith
           upon
           her
           Authority
           ,
           when
           as
           before
           we
           can
           reasonably
           
           admit
           her
           Authority
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           several
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           For
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           are
           these
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             ;
             that
             this
             Church
             hath
             Authority
             to
             define
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             defining
             ,
             this
             Church
             is
             infallible
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             infallible
             Church
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           If
           they
           be
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           own
           they
           are
           ,
           then
           there
           are
           some
           Articles
           it
           seems
           that
           must
           be
           believed
           without
           the
           
           Church's
           Authority
           upon
           the
           single
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           if
           some
           ,
           why
           not
           all
           ?
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Scripture
           be
           as
           sufficient
           to
           authorize
           us
           to
           believe
           the
           Rest
           as
           these
           ,
           since
           its
           Authority
           is
           as
           great
           in
           one
           Text
           as
           in
           onother
           ?
           Especially
           considering
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           these
           Things
           which
           we
           must
           believe
           from
           Scripture
           before
           we
           can
           rely
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           are
           at
           least
           as
           obscurely
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           as
           any
           other
           Article
           of
           our
           Christian
           Faith.
           The
           great
           Reason
           urged
           by
           the
           Romanists
           against
           our
           Relyance
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           for
           our
           Faith
           is
           the
           Obscurity
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           a
           good
           Reason
           it
           proves
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           than
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           viz.
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           rely
           upon
           Scripture
           even
           for
           those
           Articles
           ,
           without
           believing
           of
           which
           we
           can
           have
           no
           sufficient
           Ground
           to
           rely
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           For
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           is
           it
           clear
           and
           plain
           from
           Scripture
           that
           the
           
             present
             Catholick
             Church
          
           of
           every
           Age
           hath
           Authority
           to
           define
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           all
           its
           Definitions
           it
           is
           infallible
           ?
           and
           that
           the
           
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           this
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ?
           If
           so
           ;
           how
           come
           those
           Texts
           upon
           which
           those
           
           Articles
           are
           founded
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           quite
           different
           Sense
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           greatest
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           abundantly
           proved
           by
           Protestant
           Writers
           ?
           Supposing
           that
           we
           should
           be
           so
           blinded
           by
           our
           Partiality
           to
           
             our
             own
          
           Tenets
           as
           to
           misapprehend
           plain
           and
           clear
           Expressions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           methinks
           that
           the
           Fathers
           who
           were
           never
           engaged
           in
           the
           Controversy
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           be
           biass'd
           either
           one
           way
           or
           t'other
           ,
           should
           yet
           misapprehend
           them
           too
           .
           What
           is
           this
           but
           to
           say
           that
           let
           Men
           be
           never
           so
           indifferent
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           easily
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Sense
           of
           very
           plain
           and
           clear
           Expressions
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           signifies
           either
           Speaking
           or
           Writing
           ?
           But
           to
           proceed
           to
           some
           Instances
           ;
           will
           any
           modest
           Man
           in
           the
           World
           affirm
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome's
             infallibility
          
           in
           defining
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Generations
           is
           more
           plainly
           exprest
           in
           those
           Words
           of
           our
           
             Saviour
             ,
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
          
           than
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           is
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           first
           Chaper
           of
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           other
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           either
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           or
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           or
           defining
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ?
           Why
           may
           we
           not
           then
           as
           well
           depend
           upon
           the
           one
           Text
           for
           the
           Article
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           other
           for
           that
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome's
             Infallibility
          
           ?
           Again
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           innumerable
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           wherein
           the
           Articles
           of
           
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             the
             last
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             to
             come
          
           are
           at
           least
           as
           plainly
           exprest
           as
           
           the
           
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome's
             Infallibility
          
           is
           in
           any
           of
           those
           Texts
           that
           are
           urged
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           it
           ?
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           later
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           pretended
           Obscurity
           of
           it
           ,
           why
           may
           we
           not
           as
           well
           upon
           the
           same
           Authority
           believe
           all
           the
           former
           ,
           since
           the
           former
           are
           at
           least
           as
           plainly
           exprest
           as
           the
           later
           ?
           Either
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           is
           plain
           enough
           to
           be
           relyed
           upon
           as
           to
           this
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome's
             Infallibility
          
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           Ground
           for
           our
           Dependence
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           her
           Definitions
           and
           Proposals
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           's
           plain
           enough
           to
           be
           relyed
           upon
           in
           all
           other
           necessary
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           since
           these
           are
           all
           as
           plainly
           at
           least
           expres'd
           in
           Scripture
           as
           that
           .
           For
           if
           we
           may
           not
           rely
           upon
           Scripture
           because
           it
           is
           not
           plain
           ,
           then
           where
           it
           is
           equally
           plain
           ,
           it
           is
           equally
           to
           be
           relyed
           on
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           when
           we
           come
           to
           rely
           upon
           this
           
           Church's
           Authority
           ,
           we
           are
           exposed
           to
           far
           greater
           Uncertainties
           than
           while
           we
           relied
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           we
           are
           of
           all
           sides
           agreed
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           infallible
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           and
           such
           Writings
           are
           Parts
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           absolutely
           secure
           that
           if
           we
           follow
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           cannot
           mislead
           us
           .
           But
           the
           much
           greater
           Part
           of
           Christians
           deny
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           infallible
           ;
           even
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           it self
           owns
           the
           Authority
           we
           rely
           on
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           but
           all
           Christians
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ,
           besides
           those
           of
           her
           own
           Communion
           ,
           disallow
           hers
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           to
           forsake
           our
           Dependence
           upon
           an
           Infallibility
           which
           all
           own
           ,
           to
           rely
           
           upon
           an
           Infallibility
           which
           but
           few
           in
           Comparison
           admit
           ,
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           dangerous
           Venture
           .
           And
           then
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Scripture
           we
           are
           certain
           where
           to
           find
           it
           ;
           viz.
           in
           every
           Text
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           Proposition
           therein
           contained
           ,
           which
           being
           all
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           must
           be
           all
           infallible
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           handled
           the
           Matter
           ,
           it
           is
           almost
           as
           difficult
           to
           find
           as
           to
           prove
           it
           ;
           some
           cry
           ,
           lo
           it
           is
           here
           ;
           and
           some
           ,
           lo
           it
           is
           there
           ;
           some
           place
           it
           in
           the
           Pope
           only
           ,
           others
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           College
           of
           Cardinals
           ;
           some
           in
           the
           Pope
           presiding
           in
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           others
           in
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           whether
           the
           Pope
           preside
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           no.
           So
           that
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           there
           is
           Infallibility
           somewhere
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           we
           the
           better
           for
           it
           if
           we
           know
           not
           where
           to
           find
           it
           ?
           If
           we
           go
           to
           the
           Pope
           for
           it
           ;
           there
           have
           been
           two
           or
           
             three
             Popes
          
           at
           once
           that
           have
           decreed
           against
           
             one
             another
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           one
           or
           t'other
           of
           them
           to
           be
           sure
           were
           mistaken
           .
           How
           then
           shall
           we
           know
           which
           is
           the
           
             true
             infallible
          
           one
           ?
           And
           when
           I
           have
           found
           the
           
             true
             Pope
          
           ,
           others
           tell
           me
           I
           am
           not
           yet
           arrived
           at
           the
           Seat
           of
           Infallibility
           until
           I
           have
           found
           him
           in
           his
           College
           of
           Cardinals
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           have
           found
           him
           here
           I
           am
           still
           to
           seek
           ,
           seeing
           I
           find
           the
           same
           
             Pope
             (
             Eugenius
             the
             Fourth
          
           for
           Instance
           )
           decreeing
           one
           Thing
           in
           his
           College
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           the
           quite
           contrary
           in
           a
           
             general
             Council
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           could
           not
           be
           infallible
           in
           both
           .
           Therefore
           others
           send
           me
           to
           the
           Pope
           in
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           come
           thither
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           at
           a
           Loss
           again
           ;
           because
           I
           meet
           with
           several
           Instances
           of
           one
           Pope's
           defining
           one
           Thing
           in
           
             one
             
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           another
           Pope
           ,
           the
           quite
           contrary
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           one
           or
           
             t'other
             Council
          
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           the
           one
           or
           
             t'other
             Pope
          
           was
           mistaken
           .
           And
           as
           for
           
             General
             Councils
          
           themselves
           there
           are
           sundry
           of
           them
           which
           are
           owned
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           rejected
           by
           others
           of
           the
           principal
           Doctors
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Communion
          
           .
           And
           even
           when
           Councils
           are
           legally
           assembled
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           nice
           Disputes
           among
           them
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           them
           General
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           that
           they
           act
           Conciliariter
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           render
           their
           Decrees
           perpetually
           and
           universally
           obliging
           ;
           that
           though
           we
           were
           resolved
           to
           build
           our
           Faith
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             this
             Church
          
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           will
           use
           that
           Caution
           in
           believing
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           in
           a
           Matter
           of
           so
           great
           Moment
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           our selves
           involved
           in
           greater
           Uncertainties
           concerning
           these
           Things
           than
           we
           are
           concerning
           the
           Sense
           even
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           then
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           we
           are
           pass'd
           over
           all
           these
           Difficulties
           we
           are
           still
           at
           as
           great
           a
           Loss
           to
           understand
           what
           is
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           hath
           no
           other
           way
           to
           deliver
           her
           Sense
           to
           us
           but
           either
           by
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           ;
           or
           by
           Writing
           ;
           If
           She
           deliver
           her
           Sense
           to
           me
           by
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           know
           what
           that
           is
           who
           never
           heard
           Her
           speak
           either
           in
           its
           diffused
           Body
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           Representative
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           of
           my
           own
           Parish-Priest
           perhaps
           ,
           who
           for
           all
           I
           know
           may
           be
           Ignorant
           or
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           so
           either
           not
           understand
           himself
           the
           Church's
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           pervert
           
           it
           to
           a
           contrary
           Meaning
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           deliver
           her
           Sense
           to
           me
           by
           Writing
           ,
           as
           She
           hath
           done
           in
           the
           written
           Decrees
           of
           her
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           must
           I
           read
           over
           all
           her
           Decrees
           ?
           How
           should
           I
           do
           that
           who
           understand
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Languages
           in
           which
           they
           are
           written
           ?
           Or
           suppose
           they
           were
           Translated
           ,
           how
           shall
           I
           know
           that
           they
           are
           faithfully
           render'd
           any
           more
           than
           I
           do
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           so
           ?
           But
           suppose
           I
           were
           certain
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           should
           thereupon
           proceed
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           alass
           ,
           I
           find
           in
           them
           a
           great
           many
           difficult
           and
           dubious
           Expressions
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           seeming
           Contradictions
           to
           
             each
             other
          
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           I
           be
           more
           certain
           of
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           these
           Writings
           than
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           digested
           her
           Sense
           of
           all
           her
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           into
           a
           
             plain
             Creed
          
           and
           
             Catechism
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           plainest
           Reader
           may
           without
           any
           laborious
           Enquiries
           be
           readily
           instructed
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           believe
           .
           This
           I
           confess
           is
           something
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           those
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           wherein
           We
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           are
           agreed
           ,
           we
           find
           them
           as
           plainly
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           as
           in
           that
           Creed
           and
           Catechism
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           believe
           that
           if
           those
           Articles
           wherein
           we
           disagree
           had
           ever
           been
           intended
           for
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           as
           plainly
           express'd
           there
           as
           these
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           we
           should
           not
           find
           them
           plainly
           express'd
           there
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           find
           them
           express'd
           there
           at
           all
           .
           But
           do
           we
           not
           find
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           even
           in
           the
           plainest
           Expressions
           of
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           have
           yet
           been
           perverted
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           into
           a
           contrary
           
           Meaning
           ?
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           Words
           of
           Councils
           as
           liable
           to
           be
           perverted
           into
           a
           contrary
           Meaning
           as
           the
           Words
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           For
           do
           not
           the
           Roman
           Doctors
           differ
           as
           much
           about
           the
           Sense
           of
           their
           Councils
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           about
           the
           Sense
           of
           our
           Scriptures
           ?
           Yea
           and
           have
           we
           not
           a
           notorius
           Instance
           of
           it
           at
           this
           very
           Day
           ?
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           contrary
           than
           
           Belarmine's
           Exposition
           of
           the
           
             Trent
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           Condom's
           ?
           And
           yet
           both
           allowed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Council
           is
           made
           sole
           Arbitrator
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           .
           But
           then
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           our
           Reliance
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Church
           leaves
           us
           at
           as
           great
           an
           Uncertainty
           as
           it
           found
           us
           .
           For
           where
           the
           Scripture
           designs
           to
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           in
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           the
           Church
           cannot
           speak
           plainer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           Scripture
           as
           well
           without
           the
           Church
           as
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           where
           it
           doth
           not
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           left
           us
           no
           infallible
           Commentary
           whereby
           to
           understand
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           the
           Scripture
           is
           plain
           She
           hath
           not
           made
           it
           plainer
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           obscure
           She
           hath
           left
           it
           as
           obscure
           as
           ever
           :
           So
           that
           after
           all
           the
           Noise
           that
           is
           made
           of
           Infallibility
           her
           Doctors
           are
           fain
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           same
           Methods
           of
           Understanding
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           consult
           the
           Sense
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           compare
           Text
           with
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           that
           we
           fallible
           Protestants
           do
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           done
           all
           ,
           are
           as
           lyable
           to
           be
           mistaken
           as
           we
           .
           Nay
           they
           themselves
           confess
           that
           even
           
             General
             Councils
          
           themselves
           may
           be
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Applications
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           misapply
           them
           to
           wrong
           Purposes
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           do
           without
           mistaking
           
           the
           Sense
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           notorious
           Instances
           in
           the
           
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
          
           ;
           which
           to
           prove
           it
           the
           Duty
           of
           Christians
           to
           worship
           Images
           ,
           urges
           God's
           taking
           Clay
           ,
           and
           making
           Man
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           ;
           and
           likewise
           that
           of
           
             Esay
             ,
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             Sign
             and
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
          
           ;
           and
           also
           those
           Passages
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Confession
             and
             Beauty
             is
             before
             him
             .
             Lord
             I
             have
             loved
             the
             beauty
             of
             thy
             House
             .
             O
             Lord
             my
             Face
             hath
             sought
             for
             thee
             .
             O
             Lord
             I
             will
             seek
             after
             thy
             Countenance
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             is
             sealed
             over
             us
             .
          
           And
           from
           that
           Passage
           ,
           
             As
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             so
             have
             we
             heard
             ,
          
           they
           argue
           that
           there
           must
           be
           Images
           to
           look
           on
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             God
             is
             marvellous
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           they
           conclude
           that
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           deck'd
           with
           Pictures
           :
           And
           from
           
             No
             man
             lighteth
             a
             Candle
             and
             putteth
             it
             under
             a
             bushel
             ,
          
           they
           wisely
           infer
           that
           Images
           must
           be
           set
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ;
           All
           which
           are
           as
           remote
           from
           their
           Sense
           as
           the
           first
           Verse
           of
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           .
           What
           greater
           Certainty
           have
           they
           with
           their
           Infallibility
           than
           we
           without
           it
           ?
           We
           can
           know
           as
           well
           the
           Sense
           of
           plain
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           of
           plain
           Texts
           of
           Councils
           ,
           or
           Creeds
           ,
           or
           Catechisms
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           as
           easily
           pervert
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           one
           as
           of
           the
           other
           :
           And
           as
           for
           those
           that
           are
           not
           plain
           ,
           even
           
             General
             Councils
          
           you
           see
           for
           all
           their
           Infallibility
           may
           be
           mistaken
           about
           them
           as
           well
           as
           we
           .
           So
           that
           when
           all
           comes
           to
           all
           ,
           by
           forsaking
           the
           infallible
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           to
           rely
           upon
           the
           infallible
           Authority
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           arriving
           at
           a
           greater
           Certainty
           of
           Faith
           that
           we
           are
           involved
           in
           greater
           Uncertainties
           than
           ever
           .
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           relying
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           we
           are
           left
           to
           no
           other
           Uncertainties
           than
           just
           what
           are
           necessary
           to
           render
           our
           Faith
           vertuous
           and
           rewardable
           ;
           whereas
           by
           relying
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           (
           supposing
           it
           were
           as
           sure
           a
           Ground
           of
           Faith
           as
           it
           is
           pretended
           )
           our
           Faith
           would
           have
           little
           or
           nothing
           of
           Virtue
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           pretended
           (
           though
           falsly
           you
           see
           )
           that
           that
           Church's
           Authority
           is
           so
           sure
           a
           Ground
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           while
           a
           Man
           depends
           upon
           it
           he
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           in
           any
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ;
           which
           in
           Reality
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           while
           a
           Man
           believes
           as
           
             that
             Church
          
           believes
           ,
           which
           infallibly
           believes
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           he
           infallibly
           believes
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           equally
           true
           ,
           that
           while
           a
           Man
           believes
           as
           the
           Scripture
           teaches
           ,
           which
           infallibly
           teaches
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           he
           infallibly
           believes
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           are
           equally
           false
           .
           For
           no
           Man
           can
           infallibly
           believe
           either
           the
           Church
           or
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           Infallibility
           exceeds
           the
           Capacity
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ;
           no
           Man
           can
           so
           believe
           either
           but
           that
           he
           may
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           may
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           its
           possible
           he
           may
           not
           believe
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           whether
           he
           grounds
           his
           Faith
           upon
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           because
           this
           Church
           pretends
           so
           to
           secure
           my
           Faith
           while
           I
           depend
           upon
           her
           Authority
           as
           that
           I
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           this
           very
           Reason
           I
           cannot
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           never
           designed
           for
           me
           any
           such
           Means
           of
           Believing
           as
           should
           render
           my
           Faith
           infallible
           .
           For
           to
           what
           End
           should
           he
           require
           me
           to
           take
           so
           much
           Pains
           
           and
           Care
           to
           secure
           my
           Faith
           from
           Errors
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           furnished
           me
           with
           any
           certain
           Means
           of
           being
           infallible
           ?
           It
           would
           be
           but
           applying
           that
           Means
           whatever
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           my
           Danger
           would
           be
           immediately
           over
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           need
           trouble
           my
           Head
           no
           further
           ,
           being
           now
           so
           secured
           as
           that
           I
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           ;
           after
           which
           it
           would
           be
           very
           impertinent
           methinks
           for
           God
           to
           trouble
           me
           with
           those
           unnecessary
           Injunctions
           
             of
             trying
             all
             Things
             ,
             and
             holding
             fast
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             of
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             trying
             the
             Spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             taking
             heed
             whilst
             I
             stand
             lest
             I
             fall
             .
          
           What
           need
           a
           Man
           be
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           all
           this
           Labour
           and
           Caution
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           is
           already
           secured
           ?
           Seeing
           therefore
           God
           requires
           these
           Things
           at
           our
           Hands
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Case
           that
           he
           never
           intended
           us
           any
           Method
           how
           to
           be
           infallible
           in
           believing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome's
          
           Authority
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Method
           ,
           for
           that
           Reason
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           rejected
           .
           It
           's
           plain
           that
           God
           intended
           that
           our
           Faith
           should
           be
           a
           Grace
           and
           a
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           it
           should
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           our
           Wills
           as
           well
           as
           of
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           which
           supposes
           the
           Evidence
           of
           it
           not
           to
           be
           irresistible
           ;
           for
           what
           Virtue
           is
           it
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Sun
           shines
           when
           it
           glares
           full
           in
           our
           Eyes
           ?
           Since
           therefore
           our
           Faith
           must
           be
           a
           free
           and
           voluntary
           Assent
           upon
           such
           Motives
           as
           are
           sufficient
           to
           satisfy
           an
           honest
           Mind
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           compel
           either
           an
           obstinate
           Infidel
           or
           self-deceived
           Hypocrite
           ;
           God
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           so
           to
           secure
           our
           Faith
           as
           to
           leave
           it
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           err
           damnably
           ;
           And
           ,
           indeed
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           no
           Virtue
           in
           us
           to
           believe
           savingly
           ;
           for
           what
           Virtue
           is
           it
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           
           do
           that
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           him
           not
           to
           do
           ?
           It
           is
           sufficient
           that
           we
           cannot
           err
           damnably
           in
           our
           Faith
           without
           some
           damnable
           Fault
           in
           our
           Wills
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           either
           refuse
           to
           enquire
           into
           this
           Revelation
           for
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           will
           only
           enquire
           into
           it
           with
           a
           Mind
           that
           is
           byass'd
           with
           wicked
           and
           sinful
           Prejudices
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           submit
           our
           Understandings
           to
           it
           upon
           the
           clearest
           Conviction
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           we
           may
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           be
           deceived
           in
           Things
           of
           the
           greatest
           Moment
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           just
           and
           fit
           that
           we
           should
           :
           And
           if
           notwithstanding
           these
           Faults
           we
           could
           not
           err
           ,
           for
           God's
           sake
           what
           Virtue
           would
           it
           be
           to
           be
           Orthodox
           ?
           But
           if
           with
           
             honest
             ,
             humble
          
           ,
           and
           teachable
           Minds
           we
           will
           diligently
           enquire
           into
           divine
           Revelation
           ,
           we
           shall
           there
           find
           all
           the
           Necessaries
           to
           Salvation
           so
           clearly
           and
           plainly
           proposed
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           't
           will
           be
           
             morally
             impossible
          
           for
           us
           either
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           or
           deceived
           about
           them
           .
           So
           that
           by
           relying
           on
           Scripture
           you
           see
           we
           are
           exposed
           to
           no
           other
           Uncertainties
           than
           just
           what
           are
           necessary
           to
           render
           our
           Faith
           a
           Virtue
           ;
           and
           God
           doth
           as
           much
           require
           that
           our
           Faith
           should
           be
           vertuous
           as
           that
           it
           should
           be
           Orthodox
           ;
           that
           it
           should
           be
           the
           Act
           of
           an
           
             honest
             ,
             humble
             ,
             diligent
          
           ,
           and
           teachable
           Mind
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           should
           be
           extended
           to
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           Now
           our
           Faith
           may
           be
           Orthodox
           without
           an
           infallible
           Certainty
           ,
           but
           it
           canot
           be
           vertuous
           and
           rewardable
           with
           it
           .
           To
           what
           purpose
           then
           do
           the
           Romanists
           talk
           of
           an
           infallible
           certainty
           in
           Believing
           ?
           Is
           it
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           more
           certainty
           than
           God
           ever
           intended
           to
           give
           ?
           He
           hath
           given
           as
           much
           as
           is
           necessary
           for
           honest
           Minds
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           whether
           Knaves
           
           and
           Hypocrites
           believe
           right
           or
           wrong
           is
           of
           no
           great
           Concernment
           .
           If
           therefore
           our
           Faith
           be
           liable
           to
           no
           other
           Uncertainty
           than
           just
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           try
           our
           Honesty
           ,
           that
           is
           much
           better
           for
           us
           in
           Respect
           of
           the
           Virtue
           of
           our
           Faith
           than
           an
           infallible
           Certainty
           .
           Supposing
           therefore
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           were
           as
           infallible
           as
           it
           pretends
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           as
           infallible
           as
           that
           ;
           but
           whether
           we
           relie
           upon
           one
           or
           t'other
           we
           are
           fallible
           still
           .
           And
           could
           that
           Church
           render
           us
           as
           infallibly
           certain
           as
           it
           pretends
           ,
           it
           would
           thereby
           preserve
           indeed
           the
           Orthodoxy
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           but
           then
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           it
           would
           destroy
           the
           Virtue
           of
           it
           :
           For
           to
           believe
           right
           when
           we
           cannot
           believe
           wrong
           is
           fatal
           and
           necessary
           ;
           but
           to
           believe
           right
           when
           through
           
             our
             own
          
           Default
           we
           may
           believe
           wrong
           ,
           this
           is
           virtuous
           and
           rewardable
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           therefore
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           we
           are
           to
           relie
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           upon
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           these
           Things
           upon
           Pain
           of
           Eternal
           Damnation
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           that
           they
           must
           be
           plain
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           Scripture
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           could
           not
           be
           justly
           so
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           shewn
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           great
           Rule
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           such
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           full
           and
           clear
           ,
           as
           containing
           in
           it
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           proposing
           them
           so
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           ,
           as
           that
           upon
           an
           honest
           and
           diligent
           Enquiry
           all
           Men
           may
           find
           and
           discover
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Second
           Discourse
        
         
           
             Upon
             JOHN
             V.
             39.
             
          
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             ye
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
          
        
         
           WHether
           these
           Words
           are
           to
           be
           rendred
           
             Indicatively
             ;
             [
             Ye
             do
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ]
          
           as
           some
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           or
           
             Imperatively
             ,
             [
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ]
          
           as
           our
           Translation
           renders
           them
           ,
           amounts
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           For
           if
           we
           render
           them
           
             Indicatively
             ,
             [
             Ye
             do
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ]
          
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           spoken
           with
           Approbation
           ,
           
             Ye
             do
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             ye
             do
             very
             well
             in
             so
             doing
             :
          
           For
           thus
           we
           find
           the
           Bereans
           commended
           for
           
             Searching
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           Timothy
           ,
           for
           
             knowing
             them
             from
             a
             Child
          
           .
           And
           if
           to
           Search
           the
           Scripture
           be
           a
           commendable
           Practice
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           our
           Saviour
           here
           mentions
           it
           at
           least
           with
           Approbation
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           approves
           when
           done
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           would
           have
           us
           do
           .
           Whether
           therefore
           it
           be
           delivered
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Command
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           bare
           Assertion
           ,
           it
           is
           equivalent
           to
           a
           Command
           ,
           it
           being
           at
           least
           an
           Assertion
           of
           a
           Thing
           which
           he
           approves
           ,
           and
           consequently
           would
           have
           all
           Men
           to
           Practise
           .
           But
           because
           there
           is
           a
           numerous
           Party
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           which
           doth
           not
           only
           forbid
           the
           People
           to
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           represents
           it
           as
           a
           Practice
           of
           very
           dangerous
           Consequence
           ,
           it
           
           is
           hereby
           become
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           not
           only
           assert
           ,
           but
           prove
           their
           Obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           be
           very
           needless
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           plain
           and
           evident
           in
           it self
           .
           Now
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           People
           are
           obliged
           to
           Search
           and
           Read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           shall
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           argue
           the
           Point
           from
           these
           following
           Topicks
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Obligations
             which
             the
             Iews
             were
             under
             to
             Read
             and
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             our
             
             Saviour's
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Practice
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             their
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             great
             Design
             and
             Intention
             of
             Writing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Direction
             of
             these
             
               Holy
               Writings
            
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             the
             great
             Concernment
             of
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Matters
             contained
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             the
             Vniversal
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           general
           Obligation
           which
           the
           Iews
           were
           under
           to
           Read
           and
           Search
           their
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           so
           God
           requires
           them
           to
           
             keep
             the
             words
             which
             he
             commanded
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             teach
             them
             diligently
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             talk
             of
             them
             as
             they
             sat
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             walked
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             lay
             down
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             them
             as
             a
             sign
             upon
             their
             hands
             ,
          
           Deut.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           And
           elsewhere
           ,
           This
           
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             meditate
             therein
             day
             and
             night
             ,
          
           
           speaking
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           in
           general
           ,
           Ios.
           1.
           8.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             lay
             up
             these
             my
             words
             in
             your
             heart
             and
             in
             your
             soul
             ,
             that
             your
             days
             may
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             and
             the
             days
             of
             your
             children
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             which
             the
             Lord
             sware
             unto
             your
             Fathers
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             days
             of
             heaven
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Deut.
           11.
           18
           ,
           21.
           
           And
           to
           
             meditate
             on
             God's
             Law
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             David
          
           makes
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Man
           ,
           Psal.
           1.
           3.
           
           Now
           if
           they
           could
           not
           keep
           God's
           Laws
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           they
           could
           not
           ;
           if
           they
           could
           not
           teach
           them
           to
           their
           Children
           ;
           if
           they
           could
           not
           talk
           of
           them
           upon
           all
           just
           and
           proper
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           meditate
           on
           them
           day
           and
           night
           without
           being
           very
           well
           acquainted
           with
           them
           by
           diligent
           Search
           and
           Reading
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           to
           Read
           and
           Search
           into
           them
           was
           their
           indispensable
           Duty
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           the
           same
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           Read
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           there
           was
           why
           the
           Iews
           should
           ,
           then
           the
           Obligation
           of
           these
           Commands
           must
           extend
           to
           us
           as
           well
           as
           to
           them
           ;
           because
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           even
           beyond
           Contradiction
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           good
           Reason
           assignable
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           of
           equal
           force
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           objected
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           this
           Point
           against
           our
           Reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           of
           equal
           validity
           against
           the
           Iews
           Reading
           them
           .
           It
           is
           Objected
           ,
           That
           our
           Reading
           them
           ,
           through
           our
           Incapacity
           to
           understand
           them
           ,
           must
           occasion
           a
           great
           many
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           why
           should
           not
           their
           Reading
           them
           occasion
           the
           same
           ,
           since
           neither
           their
           Understandings
           were
           larger
           than
           ours
           ,
           nor
           their
           Scriptures
           clearer
           and
           more
           intelligible
           than
           ours
           ?
           It
           is
           
           farther
           objected
           ,
           that
           because
           of
           the
           many
           ill
           Examples
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           it
           is
           dangerous
           for
           the
           People
           to
           read
           it
           ;
           because
           of
           their
           Aptness
           to
           be
           misled
           and
           corrupted
           by
           Example
           .
           But
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           more
           bad
           Examples
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           than
           in
           the
           New
           ?
           And
           were
           not
           the
           Iews
           as
           apt
           to
           be
           corrupted
           by
           them
           as
           we
           Christians
           ?
           And
           therefore
           since
           these
           Objections
           do
           press
           as
           much
           against
           their
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           ours
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           ought
           to
           keep
           both
           from
           it
           or
           neither
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           these
           Objections
           God
           obliged
           the
           Iews
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           it
           's
           plain
           they
           are
           not
           of
           Force
           enough
           to
           disoblige
           us
           from
           doing
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Approbation
           of
           this
           Practice
           of
           the
           Iews
           in
           Pursuance
           of
           their
           Obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           that
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           the
           same
           .
           That
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           of
           the
           Iews
           did
           ordinarily
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           our
           
           Saviour's
           Time
           ,
           is
           evident
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           (
           which
           if
           you
           take
           them
           Indicatively
           ,
           are
           an
           express
           Declaration
           that
           they
           did
           read
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           take
           them
           Imperatively
           ,
           necessarily
           imply
           that
           they
           themselves
           owned
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           read
           them
           )
           but
           also
           from
           those
           Questions
           which
           our
           Saviour
           frequently
           ask'd
           them
           in
           his
           Conferences
           with
           them
           ;
           such
           as
           ,
           
             Have
             ye
             not
             read
             ?
             Have
             ye
             never
             read
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
          
           And
           
             hath
             not
             the
             Scripture
             said
             so
          
           and
           so
           ?
           Which
           Question
           would
           be
           very
           impertinent
           if
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           were
           not
           then
           ordinarily
           practised
           by
           that
           People
           .
           And
           that
           even
           their
           holy
           Women
           were
           then
           so
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           instruct
           their
           Children
           ,
           
           Timothy
           is
           a
           signal
           Instance
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           his
           Father
           were
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           had
           
             known
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             from
             a
             Child
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           3.
           10.
           which
           Knowledge
           he
           must
           necessarily
           have
           derived
           from
           his
           
             Grand-Mother
             Lois
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Mother
             Eunice
          
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           St.
           Paul
           celebrates
           ;
           
             2
             Tim.
          
           1.
           10.
           
           And
           this
           Practice
           of
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           was
           so
           common
           among
           that
           People
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           discontinued
           either
           by
           himself
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           always
           mentioned
           by
           them
           with
           Applause
           and
           Approbation
           .
           Thus
           the
           B●reans
           are
           commended
           as
           a
           People
           of
           a
           nobler
           Strain
           than
           those
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           because
           they
           
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             daily
             whether
          
           those
           Things
           which
           St.
           Paul
           had
           preached
           to
           them
           were
           so
           or
           no.
           And
           St.
           Paul
           is
           so
           far
           from
           reprehending
           Timothy
           for
           medling
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           whilst
           he
           was
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           that
           he
           mentions
           it
           to
           his
           Honour
           ,
           
             that
             he
             had
             known
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             a
             Child
             .
          
           And
           in
           all
           those
           Passages
           wherein
           our
           Saviour
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           of
           the
           Iews
           did
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           Intimation
           of
           his
           dislike
           of
           their
           Practice
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           certainly
           have
           had
           ,
           had
           he
           apprehended
           it
           to
           be
           either
           dangerous
           or
           unwarrantable
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           neither
           our
           Saviour
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           do
           in
           the
           least
           disallow
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           read
           by
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           do
           expresly
           commend
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           plain
           Argument
           that
           it
           was
           their
           Intention
           to
           perpetuate
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           to
           future
           Ages
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           Iews
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           Obedience
           to
           an
           express
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           was
           shewn
           before
           ,
           had
           our
           Saviour
           intended
           that
           they
           should
           not
           continue
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           doubtless
           have
           repealed
           
           that
           Command
           by
           some
           Countermand
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           that
           he
           not
           only
           every
           where
           allows
           of
           their
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           also
           expresly
           approves
           and
           commends
           it
           ;
           whereby
           he
           plainly
           establishes
           the
           Obligation
           of
           that
           ancient
           Command
           in
           Obedience
           to
           which
           they
           did
           read
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           great
           Design
           and
           Intention
           of
           Writing
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           are
           still
           obliged
           to
           Read
           them
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           Writing
           the
           Scripture
           was
           to
           instruct
           Men
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           persuade
           them
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           
             True
             Religion
          
           ;
           For
           thus
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             whatsoever
             things
             were
             written
             afore-time
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
          
           Rom.
           15.
           4.
           and
           
             for
             our
             admonition
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           11.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           
             that
             we
             might
             believe
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             we
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             name
             ,
          
           Joh.
           20.
           31.
           
           And
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           wrote
           both
           his
           Epistles
           to
           
             stir
             up
             the
             pure
             minds
             of
             Christians
             by
             way
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             words
             which
             were
             spoken
             before
             by
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           1.
           
           And
           St.
           Iohn
           gives
           us
           this
           account
           of
           his
           Writing
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             written
             to
             you
             that
             ye
             sin
             not
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           
           ●
           .
           And
           St.
           Iude
           ,
           this
           of
           his
           ,
           
             Beloved
             ,
             when
             I
             gave
             all
             diligence
             to
             write
             unto
             you
             of
             the
             common
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             was
             needful
             for
             me
             to
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             exhort
             you
             that
             ye
             should
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             the
             faith
             which
             was
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           v.
           3.
           
           These
           are
           the
           Ends
           for
           which
           the
           Scripture
           was
           
           written
           ;
           but
           how
           can
           the
           Writing
           of
           it
           contribute
           to
           these
           Ends
           if
           we
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           Read
           what
           is
           written
           ?
           For
           the
           Scripture
           was
           written
           to
           the
           People
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           by
           and
           by
           ;
           but
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           it
           be
           written
           to
           the
           People
           to
           instruct
           and
           admonish
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           People
           are
           not
           allowed
           to
           Read
           its
           Instructions
           and
           Admonitions
           ?
           What
           Influence
           could
           the
           Writing
           it
           have
           upon
           the
           People's
           Belief
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           if
           they
           had
           been
           debarr'd
           from
           acquainting
           themselves
           with
           what
           is
           written
           concerning
           him
           ?
           How
           could
           it
           stir
           up
           their
           Remembrance
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           not
           Read
           what
           it
           suggested
           to
           their
           Memory
           ?
           By
           what
           other
           way
           can
           it
           keep
           the
           People
           from
           Sinning
           ,
           but
           by
           Motives
           and
           Persuasions
           ?
           But
           how
           should
           its
           Motives
           and
           Persuasions
           affect
           their
           Minds
           if
           they
           are
           not
           allowed
           to
           consult
           and
           understand
           them
           ?
           Upon
           what
           Account
           can
           it
           move
           the
           People
           earnestly
           to
           contend
           for
           the
           Faith
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           allowed
           to
           learn
           from
           it
           either
           what
           that
           Faith
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           those
           Reasons
           are
           which
           oblige
           them
           to
           contend
           for
           it
           ?
           So
           that
           to
           write
           to
           the
           People
           on
           purpose
           to
           instruct
           and
           reform
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           purpose
           to
           debar
           them
           from
           Reading
           it
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Writing
           will
           operate
           like
           a
           Charm
           ,
           or
           to
           purpose
           a
           downright
           Contradiction
           .
           For
           how
           oddly
           would
           it
           have
           lookt
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           
             afore
             cited
          
           Passages
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           had
           exprest
           themselves
           thus
           :
           
             These
             things
             are
             written
             for
             your
             Learning
             and
             Admonition
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             by
             no
             means
             fit
             you
             should
             learn
             from
             them
             what
             they
             teach
             and
             admonish
             you
             .
             These
             Things
             are
             written
             that
             ye
             should
             believe
             that
             
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             not
             written
             that
             you
             should
             enquire
             of
             them
             whether
             Iesus
             be
             the
             Christ
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             These
             Things
             are
             written
             to
             put
             you
             in
             Mind
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             not
             written
             that
             you
             might
             acquaint
             your selves
             by
             them
             what
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             spake
             .
             These
             Things
             are
             written
             that
             you
             should
             not
             Sin
             ;
             but
             beware
             you
             do
             not
             read
             them
             lest
             the
             bad
             Examples
             recorded
             in
             them
             occasion
             you
             to
             Sin.
             
          
           In
           short
           ,
           
             These
             Things
             were
             written
             to
             excite
             you
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             by
             no
             means
             allowed
             to
             enquire
             into
             them
             lest
             you
             should
             misunderstand
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             instead
             of
             contending
             for
             the
             Faith
             you
             should
             contend
             for
             Heresie
             and
             False
             Doctrine
             .
          
           Had
           the
           Apostles
           thus
           express'd
           themselves
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           any
           reasonable
           Man
           whether
           these
           Passages
           would
           not
           have
           startled
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           tempted
           him
           to
           question
           whether
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           were
           well
           in
           their
           Wits
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           must
           have
           been
           their
           meaning
           ,
           supposing
           that
           they
           meant
           that
           the
           People
           should
           not
           read
           what
           they
           wrote
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           From
           the
           Direction
           of
           these
           
             Holy
             Writings
          
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           ,
           That
           the
           People
           are
           still
           obliged
           to
           Read
           ,
           or
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           them
           .
           For
           so
           we
           find
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           delivered
           by
           God
           to
           all
           the
           People
           as
           well
           as
           to
           him
           and
           Aaron
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           was
           shewn
           before
           )
           they
           were
           all
           of
           them
           commanded
           to
           search
           and
           enquire
           into
           it
           .
           And
           so
           also
           were
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           are
           usually
           prefaced
           with
           an
           ,
           
             Hear
             O
             Israel
             ,
             Hear
             O
             House
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             Hear
             O
             House
             of
             Iacob
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hear
             all
             ye
             of
             Iudah
          
           .
           So
           also
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           Preach'd
           his
           Sermons
           and
           
           Parables
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           
             Seventy
             Disciples
          
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Multitudes
           .
           And
           so
           also
           his
           Apostles
           direct
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           not
           only
           
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             the
             faithful
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             the
             Beloved
             ,
             which
          
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           Scripture
           includes
           every
           Christian
           ;
           but
           also
           
             to
             all
             that
             are
             at
             Rome
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             which
             are
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             to
             the
             Strangers
             scattered
             through
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           
             to
             them
             which
             have
             obtained
             like
             precious
             Faith
             with
             us
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           
             Iewish
             Christians
          
           dispersed
           over
           the
           World.
           Seeing
           therefore
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           directed
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           Laity
           as
           Clergy
           ,
           this
           not
           only
           gives
           a
           Right
           to
           all
           to
           Read
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           lays
           an
           Obligation
           npon
           all
           to
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           them
           .
           For
           the
           very
           directing
           such
           a
           Writing
           or
           Epistle
           to
           such
           or
           such
           Persons
           ,
           doth
           ,
           in
           the
           Sense
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           imply
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           writes
           doth
           design
           and
           intend
           ,
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           he
           directs
           it
           should
           Read
           and
           Peruse
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           since
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           plain
           Intimation
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           Writers
           that
           all
           should
           Read
           them
           .
           And
           for
           us
           not
           to
           Read
           what
           God
           hath
           written
           ,
           and
           directed
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           by
           Implication
           of
           Fact
           ,
           a
           Prophane
           Neglect
           and
           Contempt
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           looks
           as
           if
           we
           either
           thought
           him
           such
           an
           Insignificant
           Being
           ,
           or
           our selves
           so
           little
           concerned
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           can
           say
           or
           write
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           worth
           our
           while
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           peruse
           the
           Contents
           of
           those
           Sacred
           Epistles
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Hands
           of
           his
           
             Holy
             Penmen
          
           he
           hath
           
           vouchsafed
           to
           direct
           to
           us
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           a
           sufficient
           Excuse
           for
           our
           Contempt
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           Consideration
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Proneness
           to
           Err
           and
           Mistake
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           content
           our selves
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Spir●tual
             Guides
          
           should
           Read
           God's
           Writings
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           deliver
           the
           Sense
           and
           Contents
           of
           them
           to
           us
           :
           For
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           had
           God
           intended
           that
           the
           Priests
           only
           should
           read
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           directed
           them
           only
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           ordered
           them
           only
           to
           deliver
           the
           Sense
           of
           them
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           he
           hath
           directed
           them
           to
           both
           ,
           this
           necessarily
           implies
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Intention
           that
           both
           should
           read
           them
           .
           For
           if
           God
           had
           not
           directed
           them
           to
           Men
           ,
           neither
           Priests
           nor
           People
           were
           obliged
           to
           read
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           the
           great
           Reason
           why
           any
           Men
           ought
           to
           read
           them
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           directed
           to
           Men
           ,
           this
           Reason
           obliges
           all
           Men
           to
           read
           them
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           directed
           to
           all
           Men.
           For
           not
           to
           be
           highly
           concerned
           to
           know
           and
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           that
           God
           writes
           to
           us
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           we
           have
           a
           very
           mean
           Regard
           both
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Will.
           But
           to
           be
           sure
           whosoever
           is
           highly
           concerned
           to
           know
           what
           such
           a
           Writing
           contains
           ,
           will
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           be
           very
           curious
           to
           peruse
           it
           with
           his
           own
           Eyes
           at
           least
           ,
           supposing
           that
           it
           is
           not
           unlawful
           for
           him
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           gives
           that
           Satisfaction
           to
           a
           Man's
           Mind
           as
           the
           Information
           of
           his
           own
           Sense
           .
           So
           that
           for
           Men
           wilfully
           to
           neglect
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           which
           God
           hath
           so
           expresly
           directed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           not
           only
           licensed
           but
           obliged
           them
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           argues
           a
           very
           prophane
           Disregard
           both
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Matter
           it
           contains
           ;
           and
           
           for
           any
           Man
           ,
           or
           Society
           of
           Men
           to
           forbid
           the
           People
           to
           read
           what
           God
           hath
           written
           and
           directed
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           a
           Right
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           acquit
           them
           of
           a
           Duty
           which
           he
           hath
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           St.
           Paul
           in
           those
           Epistles
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             People
          
           in
           general
           of
           such
           and
           
             such
             Churches
          
           ,
           still
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           they
           would
           read
           them
           ;
           as
           being
           not
           only
           warranted
           ,
           but
           obliged
           thereunto
           by
           his
           writing
           them
           ;
           for
           so
           Ephes.
           3.
           3
           ,
           4.
           speaking
           of
           that
           great
           Mystery
           of
           the
           calling
           the
           Gentiles
           which
           God
           had
           revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           concerning
           which
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             wrote
             afore
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             whereby
             when
             ye
             read
             ye
             may
             understand
             my
             knowledge
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ.
          
           So
           also
           2
           
             Cor.
             1.
             13.
             
             We
             write
             no
             other
             things
             unto
             you
             ,
             than
             what
             you
             read
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           than
           what
           you
           may
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           are
           obliged
           to
           read
           by
           vertue
           of
           our
           writing
           them
           to
           you
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           that
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           he
           gives
           Charge
           that
           it
           should
           
             be
             read
             to
             all
             the
             holy
             Brethren
             ,
             1
             Thes.
          
           5.
           27.
           
           So
           also
           for
           that
           of
           the
           
             Coloss●ans
             ,
             When
             this
             Epistle
          
           is
           ,
           or
           hath
           been
           ,
           
             read
             amongst
             you
             ,
             cause
             that
             it
             be
             read
             also
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ;
             and
             that
             ye
             likewise
             read
             the
             Epistle
             from
             Laodicea
             .
          
           Where
           you
           see
           he
           all
           along
           either
           supposes
           or
           requires
           that
           what
           he
           wrote
           to
           all
           should
           be
           read
           by
           all
           and
           to
           all
           .
           If
           therefore
           this
           Authority
           of
           St.
           Paul
           be
           sufficient
           to
           over-rule
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           
             pretended
             Successor
             of
          
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           then
           it
           's
           certain
           that
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           is
           still
           the
           Duty
           of
           Lay-men
           notwithstanding
           any
           Papal
           Prohibition
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           From
           the
           great
           Concernment
           the
           People
           have
           in
           the
           Matters
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           read
           it
           and
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           it
           :
           For
           as
           for
           the
           Matters
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           contain
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           of
           everlasting
           Moment
           to
           the
           People
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Clergy
           .
           The
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           which
           the
           Scripture
           proposes
           are
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           the
           People
           as
           by
           the
           Clergy
           .
           The
           Precepts
           of
           Life
           which
           the
           Scripture
           prescribes
           are
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           practised
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Clergy
           .
           The
           Promises
           and
           Threats
           with
           which
           the
           Scripture
           inforces
           those
           Precepts
           are
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           the
           People
           as
           by
           the
           Clergy
           :
           And
           seeing
           both
           are
           equally
           concerned
           in
           the
           great
           Matters
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           contain
           ,
           what
           Reason
           can
           be
           assigned
           why
           both
           should
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           them
           ?
           I
           know
           't
           is
           pretended
           that
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           Office
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           the
           People
           as
           well
           as
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           People
           are
           obliged
           to
           receive
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           upon
           Trust
           from
           their
           Teachers
           without
           making
           any
           farther
           Enquiry
           .
           But
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           are
           you
           sure
           that
           your
           Teachers
           are
           infallible
           ?
           That
           they
           are
           not
           so
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           it
           being
           notorious
           that
           most
           of
           the
           
             prevailing
             Heresies
          
           of
           Christendom
           were
           first
           set
           on
           broach
           by
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           infallible
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           often
           actually
           erred
           even
           in
           Matters
           of
           the
           highest
           Moment
           .
           Suppose
           then
           what
           is
           fairly
           supposable
           ,
           that
           your
           Teachers
           should
           mislead
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           into
           dangerous
           but
           damnable
           Errors
           ;
           are
           you
           sure
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           damned
           for
           you
           ,
           
           and
           that
           you
           shall
           escape
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           Heresy
           in
           the
           Layty
           can
           never
           be
           damnable
           if
           they
           receive
           it
           upon
           Trust
           from
           their
           Teachers
           ;
           and
           consequently
           their
           Souls
           are
           as
           safe
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           as
           true
           ;
           provided
           always
           that
           right
           or
           wrong
           they
           believe
           what
           is
           taught
           them
           .
           But
           if
           your selves
           must
           give
           an
           Account
           to
           God
           as
           well
           for
           your
           Faith
           as
           for
           your
           Manners
           ,
           and
           are
           liable
           in
           your
           own
           Persons
           to
           eternal
           Damnation
           (
           as
           most
           certainly
           you
           are
           )
           as
           well
           for
           Heresy
           as
           Immorality
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           Thing
           in
           the
           World
           that
           you
           should
           in
           all
           Things
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           your
           Teachers
           upon
           Trust
           ;
           for
           at
           this
           Rate
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           eternally
           damned
           ,
           m●erly
           for
           believing
           what
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           believe
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           that
           the
           People
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           their
           
             particular
             Pastor
          
           teaches
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Church
           teaches
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           cannot
           err
           though
           their
           
             particular
             Pastor
          
           may
           ;
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           how
           shall
           the
           People
           be
           otherwise
           informed
           what
           the
           Church
           teaches
           them
           than
           by
           the
           Expositions
           of
           their
           
             particular
             Pastors
          
           ,
           they
           being
           at
           least
           as
           incapable
           of
           informing
           themselves
           what
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           as
           what
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           their
           Pastor
           should
           err
           damnably
           in
           expounding
           to
           them
           what
           the
           Church
           teaches
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           supposable
           he
           may
           if
           he
           be
           not
           infallible
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Remedy
           but
           they
           must
           err
           damnably
           in
           believing
           whatsoever
           their
           Pastor
           teaches
           .
           But
           we
           are
           farther
           told
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           People
           that
           they
           believe
           in
           the
           gross
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           Church
           teaches
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           for
           the
           particulars
           there
           is
           no
           Necessity
           that
           they
           should
           be
           informed
           about
           them
           ;
           because
           he
           who
           believes
           
           that
           all
           that
           the
           Church
           teaches
           is
           true
           ,
           implicitly
           believes
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Church
           teaches
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           .
           But
           the
           mischief
           of
           it
           is
           that
           this
           compendious
           Way
           of
           Belief
           is
           utterly
           insignificant
           ,
           and
           doth
           no
           way
           comport
           with
           the
           Design
           and
           Intention
           of
           a
           
           Christian's
           Faith.
           For
           God
           doth
           not
           require
           our
           Faith
           meerly
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           a
           farther
           End
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           purify
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           influence
           our
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Matters
           which
           we
           believe
           might
           by
           being
           believed
           by
           us
           affect
           our
           Wills
           ,
           and
           continually
           move
           and
           persuade
           us
           to
           abstain
           from
           
             all
             Vngodliness
             and
             Worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World
          
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Faith
           hath
           not
           this
           Effect
           upon
           us
           ,
           St.
           Iames
           assures
           us
           that
           it
           is
           a
           dead
           Faith
           ,
           and
           will
           profit
           us
           nothing
           .
           But
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           our
           believing
           such
           and
           such
           Propositions
           should
           move
           and
           persuade
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           know
           what
           those
           Propositions
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           true
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           them
           ?
           What
           Man
           can
           be
           persuaded
           by
           such
           Proposals
           as
           he
           doth
           not
           understand
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           no
           Manner
           of
           explicite
           Knowledge
           ?
           An
           Heathen
           that
           believes
           that
           whatsoever
           God
           teaches
           is
           true
           doth
           implicitly
           believe
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           came
           from
           God
           to
           reveal
           his
           Will
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           God
           teaches
           this
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           he
           the
           better
           for
           this
           his
           implicite
           Belief
           ?
           What
           Influence
           can
           it
           have
           upon
           his
           Heart
           and
           Manners
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           never
           heard
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           one
           Proposition
           which
           he
           revealed
           to
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           so
           he
           who
           believes
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           Church
           teaches
           is
           true
           ,
           doth
           implicitly
           believe
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           
             future
             Iudgment
          
           ,
           a
           
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             everlasting
             State
             of
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             after
             Death
          
           ;
           because
           all
           these
           Things
           the
           Church
           teaches
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           never
           hear
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           hath
           no
           explicite
           Knowledge
           and
           Belief
           of
           them
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           they
           should
           operate
           on
           his
           Will
           and
           Affections
           .
           or
           ever
           persuade
           him
           to
           be
           the
           better
           Man
           or
           the
           
             better
             Christian
          
           ?
           And
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           .
           So
           that
           either
           we
           must
           believe
           to
           no
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           content
           our selves
           with
           an
           insignificant
           Faith
           that
           will
           not
           at
           all
           avail
           us
           ;
           or
           take
           up
           our
           Faith
           upon
           Trust
           from
           fallible
           Teachers
           who
           may
           mislead
           us
           into
           damnable
           Errors
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           should
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           liable
           to
           answer
           for
           it
           in
           our
           Persons
           ,
           and
           at
           our
           own
           eternal
           Peril
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           enquire
           ,
           and
           judge
           for
           our selves
           at
           least
           in
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           our
           eternal
           Salvation
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           there
           are
           many
           Things
           in
           Scripture
           which
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           obliges
           me
           upon
           Pain
           of
           Damnation
           to
           believe
           ;
           it
           hence
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           the
           Scripture
           obliges
           me
           to
           believe
           what
           it
           teaches
           ,
           it
           obliges
           me
           to
           understand
           what
           it
           teaches
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           must
           believe
           I
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Scripture
           obliges
           me
           to
           understand
           what
           it
           teaches
           ,
           it
           must
           oblige
           me
           to
           
             search
             ,
             enquire
          
           ,
           and
           judge
           what
           it
           teaches
           ;
           because
           I
           cannot
           understand
           without
           enquiring
           and
           judging
           :
           But
           how
           can
           I
           enquire
           what
           the
           Scripture
           teaches
           if
           I
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           to
           read
           and
           consult
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           And
           so
           again
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Duties
           in
           Scripture
           which
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           obliges
           me
           to
           practise
           upon
           pain
           of
           eternal
           Damnation
           ;
           but
           how
           
           can
           it
           oblige
           me
           to
           Practise
           what
           it
           doth
           not
           oblige
           me
           to
           Understand
           ;
           or
           how
           can
           it
           oblige
           me
           to
           Understand
           what
           it
           doth
           not
           oblige
           me
           to
           enquire
           after
           ?
           But
           how
           can
           I
           enquire
           what
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Scripture
           obliges
           me
           to
           Practise
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           forbid
           all
           access
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           lockt
           up
           from
           me
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ?
           In
           short
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Things
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           are
           of
           the
           highest
           Moment
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           their
           Souls
           are
           worth
           not
           to
           Believe
           and
           Practise
           what
           it
           Teaches
           ;
           and
           seeing
           they
           can
           neither
           Believe
           nor
           Practise
           what
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           ;
           it
           is
           of
           infinite
           concern
           to
           them
           so
           far
           at
           least
           to
           Read
           ,
           Consult
           ,
           and
           Understand
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           obliged
           to
           Believe
           and
           Practise
           its
           Doctrines
           and
           Precepts
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           From
           the
           Vniversal
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           are
           obliged
           to
           read
           or
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           .
           For
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           for
           above
           
             six
             hundred
          
           years
           were
           so
           far
           from
           debarring
           the
           People
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           continually
           urged
           and
           press'd
           it
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           indispensable
           Obligation
           .
           For
           so
           Origen
           wishes
           ,
           That
           
             all
             would
             do
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           .
           So
           also
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Hearken
             ye
             that
             are
             afar
             off
             ,
             hearken
             ye
             that
             be
             near
             ;
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             hid
             from
             no
             man
             :
             it
             is
             a
             Light
             common
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Darkness
             in
             it
             .
          
           So
           also
           St.
           Austin
           *
           ,
           
             Think
             it
             not
             sufficient
             that
             ye
             hear
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             do
             you
             also
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             your selves
             in
             your
             own
             Houses
             ,
             or
             get
             some
             other
             to
             
             read
             them
             to
             you
             .
          
           So
           also
           St.
           Ierom
           †
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             that
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             all
             should
             understand
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Women
           that
           were
           at
           Bethlehem
           with
           
             Paula
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             lawful
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             for
             any
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Sisters
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             nor
             to
             pass
             over
             any
             day
             without
             learning
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           *
           ,
           
             We
             are
             taught
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lay-People
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             not
             only
             sufficiently
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             abundance
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             and
             counsel
             others
             .
          
           So
           also
           St.
           Chrysostome
           †
           ,
           
             Hear
             me
             O
             Layty
             ,
             get
             ye
             the
             Bible
             the
             most
             wholsom
             remedy
             for
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             no
             more
             ,
             at
             least
             get
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             your
             continual
             and
             earnest
             Teachers
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           ,
           he
           affirms
           *
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             more
             necessary
             for
             the
             Lay-People
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             than
             either
             for
             the
             Monks
             or
             Priests
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             .
          
           And
           to
           cite
           no
           more
           of
           the
           
             infinite
             Authorities
          
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           St.
           Basil
           observes
           *
           ,
           
             The
             Scripture
             of
             God
             is
             like
             an
             Apothecary's
             Shop
             full
             of
             Medicines
             of
             sundry
             sorts
             ,
             that
             so
             every
             Man
             may
             there
             choose
             a
             convenient
             Remedy
             for
             his
             Disease
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Priests
           were
           then
           allowed
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           a
           notorious
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperors
          
           endeavoured
           to
           force
           the
           Christians
           by
           Persecution
           and
           Torments
           to
           deliver
           up
           their
           Bibles
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           
           extinguishing
           those
           Sacred
           Records
           they
           might
           extinguish
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           examined
           not
           only
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           People
           of
           all
           Degrees
           and
           both
           Sexes
           ;
           many
           of
           whom
           ,
           as
           well
           Women
           as
           Men
           ,
           owned
           that
           they
           had
           Bibles
           ,
           but
           rather
           chose
           to
           die
           than
           to
           deliver
           them
           up
           ;
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           to
           avoid
           Death
           ,
           delivered
           up
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           branded
           with
           the
           ignominious
           Name
           of
           Traditors
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           excluded
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           readmitted
           without
           a
           long
           and
           severe
           Penance
           .
           But
           it
           is
           impossible
           the
           People
           could
           have
           been
           Traditors
           if
           they
           had
           had
           no
           Bibles
           to
           deliver
           up
           ;
           and
           therefore
           being
           so
           ,
           is
           an
           undeniable
           Argument
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           were
           then
           allowed
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Priests
           .
           And
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           's
           very
           strange
           that
           any
           Community
           of
           Christians
           should
           think
           ,
           that
           a
           proper
           Way
           to
           extinguish
           Heresie
           ,
           which
           those
           
             Heathen
             Persecutors
          
           made
           use
           of
           to
           extinguish
           Christianity
           .
           But
           that
           in
           those
           first
           Ages
           the
           People
           were
           allowed
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           is
           a
           case
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           of
           later
           Ages
           have
           thought
           meet
           to
           repeal
           this
           Allowance
           ,
           have
           never
           been
           able
           to
           produce
           so
           much
           as
           one
           probable
           colour
           of
           Primitive
           Authority
           to
           warrant
           their
           Practice
           .
           And
           though
           in
           other
           Points
           they
           not
           only
           claim
           but
           ravish
           Antiquity
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           Modesty
           as
           well
           as
           Truth
           ;
           yet
           here
           they
           are
           so
           abandoned
           of
           all
           pretence
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           produce
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Passage
           of
           any
           
             Primitive
             Father
          
           that
           seems
           to
           discourage
           the
           People
           from
           Reading
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           that
           forbids
           them
           so
           to
           do
           :
           And
           't
           is
           notorious
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Ages
          
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Latin
           was
           the
           Vulgar
           Language
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           Bible
           was
           translated
           into
           that
           Language
           for
           the
           Use
           and
           Instruction
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           when
           through
           the
           many
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Barbarous
           Nations
           into
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           this
           Language
           was
           worn
           out
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           being
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           became
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           to
           that
           People
           ;
           the
           Governours
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           having
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           secular
           Ends
           ,
           introduced
           into
           it
           sundry
           corrupt
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           ,
           which
           they
           feared
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Scripture
           might
           detect
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           most
           advisable
           not
           to
           translate
           it
           into
           the
           
             New
             Vulgar
          
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           it
           remain
           lockt
           up
           from
           their
           Cognizance
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Latin
          
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           Time
           very
           few
           ,
           except
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           understood
           .
           And
           when
           for
           some
           Time
           it
           had
           lain
           hid
           from
           them
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           at
           last
           wholly
           to
           forbid
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Layty
           .
           So
           that
           about
           the
           Ninth
           and
           Tenth
           Ages
           ,
           which
           all
           agree
           were
           over-cast
           with
           gross
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           shut
           up
           ,
           like
           the
           
             Sybilline
             Oracles
          
           in
           the
           Capitol
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           the
           Priests
           were
           allowed
           to
           Read
           and
           Consult
           them
           .
           And
           though
           upon
           the
           Commencement
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           Bible
           was
           for
           some
           time
           set
           forth
           again
           in
           
             sundry
             vulgar
          
           Languages
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           yet
           did
           the
           Guides
           of
           that
           Church
           soon
           find
           it
           necessary
           ,
           for
           Defence
           of
           their
           own
           Vnscriptural
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           ,
           to
           remit
           it
           to
           its
           old
           Confinement
           .
           For
           First
           ,
           The
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Rule
           of
           their
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           ,
           forbids
           the
           Layty
           to
           read
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           have
           the
           Bible
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           Language
           ,
           though
           translated
           by
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           
           without
           a
           Licence
           in
           Writing
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           the
           Inquisitor
           ;
           and
           this
           upon
           Pain
           of
           not
           receiving
           Absolution
           of
           their
           Sins
           unless
           they
           delivered
           up
           those
           their
           Bibles
           to
           their
           Ordinary
           .
           To
           which
           Rule
           ,
           
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             Eighth
          
           afterwards
           added
           this
           Observation
           ,
           
             That
             hitherto
             by
             the
             Command
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Holy
             Roman
             and
             Vniversal
             Inquisition
             ,
             the
             Faculty
             of
             granting
             such
             Licences
             for
             reading
             or
             keeping
             Bibles
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             or
             any
             Summaries
             or
             Historical
             Compendiums
             of
             the
             said
             Bibles
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             be
             inviolably
             observed
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           
             Index
             of
             Prohibited
             Books
          
           ,
           published
           by
           
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             Seventh
          
           ,
           not
           only
           those
           Bibles
           that
           are
           translated
           and
           printed
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           Bibles
           in
           any
           Vulgar
           Tongue
           are
           absolutely
           forbidden
           .
           And
           though
           ,
           where
           the
           Reformation
           hath
           prevailed
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           against
           their
           own
           Laws
           more
           freely
           to
           indulge
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           their
           People
           ,
           yet
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           they
           are
           sole
           Masters
           this
           Priviledge
           is
           very
           rarely
           granted
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           being
           thus
           necessitated
           to
           deprive
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           thereby
           discover
           their
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           invent
           some
           plausible
           Pretences
           to
           justifie
           a
           Practice
           so
           contrary
           both
           to
           Scripture
           and
           Primitive
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           so
           enormously
           derogatory
           to
           the
           common
           Right
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           Case
           if
           Men
           of
           Wit
           and
           Learning
           cannot
           find
           something
           to
           say
           for
           any
           thing
           .
           Now
           the
           
             two
             main
          
           Pretences
           that
           are
           urged
           in
           this
           Case
           are
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           a
           general
           P●rmission
           of
           the
           Use
           of
           Scripture
           to
           the
           People
           must
           necessarily
           open
           a
           wide
           Door
           to
           Errors
           and
           
             Heresies
             :
             
             Secondly
          
           ,
           That
           it
           will
           prove
           an
           unavoidable
           occasion
           of
           great
           Corruptions
           in
           Manners
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           general
           Permission
           of
           the
           Use
           of
           Scripture
           to
           the
           People
           must
           necessarily
           open
           a
           wide
           Door
           to
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           ;
           because
           there
           are
           many
           Things
           in
           Scripture
           which
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Vnlearned
           ,
           who
           are
           unqualified
           to
           understand
           them
           aright
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           wrest
           into
           a
           wrong
           Sense
           to
           their
           own
           Destruction
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Reason
           holds
           as
           good
           against
           the
           writing
           and
           publishing
           the
           Scripture
           at
           first
           in
           Languages
           that
           were
           vulgarly
           known
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           Translating
           them
           now
           into
           the
           vulgar
           Languages
           .
           For
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           was
           written
           ,
           was
           the
           vulgar
           Language
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           in
           which
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           was
           written
           ,
           was
           then
           the
           most
           vulgar
           Language
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           there
           were
           the
           same
           hard
           Things
           then
           in
           the
           Scripture
           as
           now
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           were
           as
           unlearned
           then
           ,
           and
           as
           apt
           to
           wrest
           these
           
             hard
             Scriptures
          
           to
           their
           own
           Destruction
           then
           as
           now
           ;
           yet
           God
           notwithstanding
           thought
           fit
           to
           write
           and
           publish
           it
           in
           Languages
           that
           were
           most
           known
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           take
           that
           Care
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           to
           prevent
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           is
           no
           good
           Reason
           why
           the
           People
           should
           be
           debarred
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           their
           own
           vulgar
           Language
           .
           For
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Writing
           the
           Scriptures
           at
           first
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Languages
           as
           much
           open
           a
           Door
           to
           Heresie
           ,
           as
           the
           translating
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           neither
           their
           being
           written
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           Language
           ,
           nor
           their
           being
           translated
           into
           the
           Vulgar
           
           Language
           ,
           but
           their
           being
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           Language
           that
           is
           here
           pretended
           to
           set
           open
           this
           dangerous
           Door
           to
           Heresies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Objection
           strikes
           with
           equal
           force
           against
           God's
           writing
           and
           publishing
           the
           Scripture
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           against
           their
           reading
           and
           consulting
           it
           .
           For
           that
           God
           wrote
           these
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           gave
           them
           a
           Right
           ,
           but
           also
           laid
           on
           them
           an
           Obligation
           to
           Read
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           Reading
           the
           Scripture
           by
           the
           People
           be
           such
           an
           unavoidable
           Inlet
           of
           Error
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           as
           this
           Objection
           pretends
           ,
           it
           was
           doubtless
           very
           unadvisedly
           done
           of
           God
           to
           publish
           such
           a
           dangerous
           Book
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           those
           for
           whom
           he
           published
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           directed
           it
           cannot
           familiarly
           converse
           with
           without
           eminent
           Peril
           of
           being
           infected
           with
           Heresie
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           such
           a
           quarrelsome
           Knife
           as
           these
           Men
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           can
           hardly
           touch
           it
           without
           cutting
           their
           Fingers
           ,
           they
           are
           certainly
           more
           beholding
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           taking
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           to
           God
           for
           bestowing
           it
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Objection
           makes
           as
           much
           at
           least
           against
           the
           Priests
           Reading
           the
           Scripture
           as
           the
           People
           .
           For
           most
           of
           those
           Heresies
           that
           have
           been
           broacht
           to
           the
           People
           were
           first
           brewed
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           from
           whose
           Lips
           the
           People
           do
           commonly
           derive
           their
           Errors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Knowledge
           :
           Witness
           those
           
             famous
             Heresies
          
           with
           which
           the
           Christian
           World
           hath
           been
           so
           distracted
           from
           one
           Generation
           to
           another
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Novatian
           ,
           the
           Donatist
           ,
           the
           Arian
           ,
           the
           Pelagian
           ,
           the
           Eutichian
           ,
           the
           Eunomian
           ;
           all
           which
           Counterfeits
           ,
           and
           a
           
           great
           many
           more
           ,
           were
           first
           coined
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           for
           
             current
             Christianity
          
           among
           the
           Layty
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           this
           Pretence
           ,
           that
           the
           Reading
           of
           Scripture
           opens
           a
           Gap
           to
           Heresie
           ,
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           why
           the
           Layty
           should
           not
           Read
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           much
           more
           sufficient
           Reason
           why
           the
           Clergy
           should
           not
           Read
           it
           .
           For
           it
           requires
           Skill
           and
           Learning
           as
           well
           to
           wrest
           the
           Scripture
           into
           such
           false
           Senses
           as
           are
           likely
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           to
           interpret
           it
           into
           its
           true
           Sense
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           sure
           that
           it
           ordinarily
           requires
           more
           Wit
           and
           Art
           ,
           to
           extort
           from
           the
           
             Scripture
             probable
          
           Errors
           ,
           than
           it
           doth
           to
           discover
           by
           it
           necessary
           Truth
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           danger
           of
           letting
           in
           Heresies
           is
           a
           true
           Reason
           why
           any
           should
           not
           Read
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           more
           a
           true
           Reason
           why
           the
           Learned
           should
           not
           Read
           it
           than
           the
           Vnlearned
           ;
           and
           consequently
           why
           the
           Priests
           should
           not
           Read
           it
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           seeing
           the
           former
           are
           more
           qualified
           to
           extract
           Heresies
           from
           it
           than
           the
           later
           .
           If
           therefore
           this
           Objection
           signifie
           any
           Thing
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           very
           dangerous
           thing
           for
           any
           Body
           to
           Read
           the
           Bible
           ;
           that
           this
           same
           Divine
           Book
           ,
           which
           God
           thought
           fit
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           oblige
           all
           that
           were
           able
           to
           Peruse
           and
           Study
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           such
           a
           dangerous
           Inlet
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           that
           like
           
             Pandora's
             Box
          
           ,
           you
           can
           no
           sooner
           open
           it
           ,
           but
           Swarms
           of
           Errors
           and
           
             False
             Doctrines
          
           will
           presently
           fly
           abroad
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           would
           be
           very
           well
           for
           the
           World
           if
           it
           were
           either
           utterly
           extinguished
           ,
           or
           hid
           in
           some
           inaccessible
           Repository
           ,
           where
           no
           Mortal
           Eye
           might
           ever
           approach
           it
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           This
           Objection
           expresly
           contradicts
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           .
           For
           
             Matt.
             22.
          
           29.
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           the
           Sadducees
           ,
           who
           were
           cavelling
           with
           him
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           
             Ye
             do
             err
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Had
           therefore
           the
           Sadducees
           been
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           with
           our
           Objectors
           they
           would
           doubtless
           have
           told
           him
           ,
           
             by
             your
             good
             Leave
             Sir
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             you
             your self
             are
             in
             an
             Error
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             Probability
             had
             we
             known
             the
             Scripture
             or
             been
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             err'd
             much
             more
             .
          
           Either
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           was
           mistaken
           in
           charging
           the
           Errour
           of
           the
           Sadducees
           upon
           their
           Ignorance
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           our
           Objectors
           are
           mistaken
           in
           making
           it
           so
           necessary
           an
           Expedient
           for
           the
           Prevention
           of
           Error
           to
           forbid
           the
           People
           being
           acquainted
           with
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           plain
           He
           and
           They
           are
           of
           
             quite
             Different
          
           Opinions
           in
           the
           Case
           .
           But
           whatever
           their
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           our
           Saviour
           :
           For
           Irenaeus
           writing
           of
           the
           
             Valentinian
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           *
           
             All
             those
             Errors
             they
             fall
             into
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           So
           St.
           Ierom
           ,
           †
           
             We
             must
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             with
             all
             Diligence
             ,
             that
             so
             as
             being
             good
             Exchangers
             we
             may
             know
             the
             lawful
             Coyn
             from
             the
             Copper
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             That
             infinite
             Evils
             arise
             from
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             this
             Cause
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             Heresies
             have
             proceeded
             .
          
           St.
           Chrysostom
           is
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           
             that
             if
             Men
             would
             be
             conversant
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             attend
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             only
             not
             fall
             into
             Errors
             themselves
             ,
             but
             be
             able
             to
             rescue
             those
             that
             are
             deceived
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             would
             instruct
             Men
             both
             in
             right
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             good
             Life
             .
          
           And
           to
           
           name
           no
           more
           ,
           Theophilact
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             nothing
             can
             deceive
             them
             who
             search
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             that
             saith
             he
             is
             the
             Candle
             whereby
             the
             Thief
             is
             discovered
             .
          
           But
           it
           seems
           ,
           according
           to
           Modern
           Experiments
           ,
           this
           Candle
           of
           Scripture
           rather
           serves
           to
           light
           the
           Thief
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           than
           to
           discover
           him
           when
           he
           is
           there
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           thought
           necessary
           for
           honest
           Men's
           security
           either
           that
           it
           should
           be
           wholly
           extinguished
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           hinder'd
           from
           giving
           Light
           by
           being
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           
             dark
             Lanthorn
          
           of
           an
           Vnknown
           Tongue
           .
           But
           when
           they
           who
           were
           once
           the
           honest
           Men
           are
           become
           the
           Thieves
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           they
           should
           thus
           change
           their
           Note
           ,
           and
           complain
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           this
           Candle
           as
           dangerous
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           they
           esteemed
           their
           greatest
           Security
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Reason
           assigned
           by
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           why
           some
           Men
           wrested
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           their
           own
           Destruction
           ,
           was
           not
           their
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           contrary
           wise
           their
           not
           reading
           it
           enough
           ,
           
             which
             they
             that
             are
             unlearned
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             wrest
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           16.
           
           Vnlearned
           in
           what
           ?
           Why
           doubtless
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           .
           For
           as
           to
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           was
           as
           unlearned
           as
           they
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           their
           being
           unlearned
           in
           Scripture
           that
           occasioned
           them
           to
           wrest
           it
           into
           an
           heretical
           Sense
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           Mens
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           that
           leads
           them
           into
           Heresy
           ,
           but
           their
           not
           reading
           it
           enough
           .
           To
           say
           therefore
           that
           the
           Peoples
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           is
           an
           Inlet
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           no
           it
           is
           not
           their
           reading
           it
           ,
           but
           their
           not
           reading
           it
           enough
           is
           the
           Inlet
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           is
           an
           express
           Contradiction
           ;
           the
           former
           our
           Objectors
           say
           ,
           the
           latter
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           say
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           it
           is
           no
           
           hard
           Matter
           to
           determine
           which
           of
           these
           two
           Contradictions
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           According
           to
           this
           Objection
           ,
           the
           best
           Way
           to
           keep
           Men
           from
           being
           Hereticks
           is
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           all
           Means
           of
           arriving
           at
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           And
           this
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           certain
           Way
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           very
           Honest
           one
           .
           Let
           Men
           know
           nothing
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           cannot
           be
           Hereticks
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           Men
           to
           err
           in
           their
           Conceptions
           of
           those
           Things
           whereof
           they
           have
           no
           Notion
           .
           Put
           out
           a
           Man's
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           you
           certainly
           prevent
           his
           being
           imposed
           upon
           by
           false
           Medium's
           of
           Sight
           to
           mistake
           one
           Colour
           or
           Figure
           for
           another
           ;
           And
           yet
           I
           fancy
           most
           Men
           would
           think
           this
           a
           cruel
           Kind
           of
           Courtesy
           .
           But
           if
           Men
           must
           not
           be
           allowed
           Scripture
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           for
           this
           Reason
           ;
           because
           it
           may
           occasionally
           mislead
           them
           into
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           be
           allowed
           no
           Means
           of
           Instruction
           that
           may
           occasion
           them
           to
           err
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           Means
           at
           all
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           imaginable
           Means
           of
           Instruction
           which
           may
           not
           be
           an
           Occasion
           of
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           .
           Is
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           an
           Occasion
           of
           misleading
           Men
           into
           Heresy
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           consider
           before
           you
           say
           it
           ,
           how
           it
           could
           consist
           with
           the
           Truth
           and
           Veracity
           of
           God
           to
           publish
           such
           a
           Book
           to
           the
           World
           as
           tends
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           to
           seduce
           and
           mislead
           the
           Understandings
           of
           those
           that
           read
           it
           .
           If
           you
           say
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           accidentally
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           what
           Means
           of
           Instruction
           is
           there
           which
           may
           not
           accidentally
           become
           an
           Occasion
           of
           misleading
           Men
           into
           Heresy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           
           this
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           deprive
           Men
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           all
           other
           Means
           of
           Instruction
           .
           And
           seeing
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Religion
           is
           the
           Food
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           Ignorance
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           err
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           them
           Food
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           surfeit
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           Men
           whose
           Minds
           are
           tinctured
           with
           Heretical
           Pravity
           will
           be
           apt
           enough
           to
           extract
           the
           Poison
           of
           Error
           out
           of
           the
           clearest
           Conveyances
           and
           Discoveries
           of
           Truth
           ;
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           Do
           not
           bad
           Men
           ordinarily
           apply
           the
           best
           Things
           to
           the
           worst
           Purposes
           ?
           If
           Men
           fall
           into
           Heresy
           by
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           lies
           the
           Fault
           ?
           not
           in
           the
           Scripture
           sure
           ,
           no
           Christian
           will
           pretend
           that
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           in
           themselves
           ,
           in
           their
           Pride
           ,
           or
           Vain-glory
           ,
           or
           Covetousness
           ,
           or
           Sensuality
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           demonstrable
           it
           is
           )
           is
           it
           just
           that
           All
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           
             some
             ill
          
           Men
           have
           made
           an
           ill
           Use
           of
           it
           ?
           Some
           Men
           have
           surfeited
           by
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           is
           it
           just
           that
           all
           Mankind
           therefore
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ?
           Suppose
           a
           Prince
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           an
           
             infallible
             Geographer
          
           ,
           should
           issue
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           commanding
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           travel
           at
           Mid-night
           ,
           and
           should
           assign
           this
           as
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           certainly
           informed
           that
           several
           of
           them
           had
           lost
           their
           Way
           at
           Noon
           ,
           and
           wandred
           into
           Bogs
           and
           Precipices
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           would
           any
           one
           imagin
           this
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Reason
           ,
           or
           rather
           would
           not
           every
           one
           believe
           that
           his
           true
           Design
           was
           to
           keep
           his
           People
           in
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Roads
           and
           Situation
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           never
           be
           able
           to
           discover
           the
           Errors
           of
           his
           Maps
           ,
           which
           would
           perhaps
           discover
           him
           to
           be
           not
           only
           a
           
             fallible
             Geographer
          
           ,
           
           but
           also
           a
           very
           erroneous
           one
           ?
           And
           where
           the
           People
           are
           forbid
           travelling
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           pretended
           ,
           wise
           Men
           will
           believe
           that
           the
           true
           Reason
           is
           not
           to
           prevent
           the
           Peoples
           falling
           into
           Errors
           ,
           but
           to
           prevent
           the
           discovering
           the
           Errors
           of
           those
           to
           whose
           Guidance
           and
           Direction
           they
           are
           wholly
           and
           solely
           subjected
           .
           And
           this
           I
           conceive
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           the
           first
           Objection
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Allowance
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           the
           People
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Inlet
           of
           Error
           and
           Heresy
           .
           I
           proceed
           therefore
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           Object
           2.
           
           That
           there
           are
           many
           Things
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           which
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           suggest
           leud
           Thoughts
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           corrupt
           their
           Manners
           ,
           as
           particularly
           the
           many
           bad
           Examples
           therein
           related
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           a
           very
           contagious
           Nature
           ,
           and
           consequently
           dangerous
           for
           the
           People
           to
           converse
           with
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           which
           I
           desire
           these
           four
           Things
           may
           be
           seriously
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Objection
           strikes
           as
           much
           against
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           as
           against
           the
           People's
           reading
           it
           .
           For
           what
           worse
           Thing
           can
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Scripture
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           such
           an
           infectious
           Book
           ,
           so
           apt
           to
           excite
           impure
           Thoughts
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           and
           to
           Kindle
           leud
           Affections
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           by
           no
           Means
           fit
           the
           People
           should
           read
           it
           ?
           Should
           this
           be
           said
           to
           a
           Turk
           ,
           or
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           had
           never
           read
           one
           Word
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             Canto
             of
             Ribbaldries
          
           written
           for
           no
           other
           End
           but
           to
           provoke
           and
           entertain
           the
           lascivious
           
           Inclinations
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           certainly
           had
           our
           Objectors
           but
           as
           much
           Reverence
           for
           this
           
             Holy
             Book
          
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           they
           would
           rather
           oblige
           their
           People
           to
           read
           it
           than
           withhold
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           upon
           a
           Pretence
           that
           doth
           so
           scandalously
           reflect
           upon
           its
           Reputation
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Passages
           in
           Scripture
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           start
           leud
           Thoughts
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           the
           utmost
           that
           can
           be
           fairly
           pretended
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           those
           Passages
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           left
           out
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Bibles
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           have
           been
           left
           untranslated
           :
           But
           to
           urge
           this
           as
           a
           Reason
           ,
           why
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scripture
           should
           be
           denied
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           insinuates
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           meer
           Kennel
           of
           contagious
           Obscenities
           .
           For
           to
           urge
           that
           for
           a
           Reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Scripture
           in
           general
           should
           not
           be
           read
           by
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           (
           which
           at
           most
           is
           only
           a
           Reason
           why
           some
           few
           Passages
           of
           it
           should
           not
           be
           read
           by
           them
           )
           is
           to
           suppose
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           to
           be
           made
           up
           of
           such
           Passages
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           infuse
           vicious
           Thoughts
           into
           the
           People
           ;
           than
           which
           what
           can
           there
           be
           supposed
           more
           false
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           more
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Objection
           ,
           if
           it
           proves
           any
           Thing
           ,
           doth
           as
           well
           prove
           that
           it
           was
           unfit
           for
           God
           to
           publish
           the
           Scripture
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           the
           People
           to
           read
           it
           .
           For
           is
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             God
             of
             purer
             Eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             Iniquity
             ,
          
           should
           publish
           such
           Things
           to
           the
           World
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           engender
           impure
           Thoughts
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           ?
           And
           yet
           though
           Mens
           Minds
           were
           as
           apt
           to
           imbibe
           impure
           Thoughts
           when
           these
           Things
           were
           first
           published
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           ;
           this
           hindred
           not
           God
           from
           publishing
           them
           to
           the
           World
           in
           such
           
           Languages
           as
           are
           best
           known
           and
           understood
           by
           the
           People
           .
           Either
           therefore
           God
           did
           not
           so
           well
           know
           what
           is
           apt
           to
           corrupt
           Mens
           Minds
           as
           our
           wise
           Objectors
           ;
           or
           He
           was
           less
           concerned
           than
           they
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           being
           corrupted
           ;
           or
           what
           they
           object
           is
           both
           false
           and
           scandalous
           .
           For
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           wise
           and
           
             holy
             God
          
           hath
           published
           such
           Things
           to
           the
           World
           as
           his
           Ministers
           find
           necessary
           to
           conceal
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           lest
           its
           Thoughts
           should
           be
           corrupted
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Ministers
           are
           grown
           wiser
           than
           he
           ,
           or
           are
           more
           concerned
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Holiness
           than
           he
           .
           If
           the
           Vicious
           Examples
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           that
           are
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           are
           more
           apt
           to
           deprave
           Men
           than
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           what
           need
           they
           have
           been
           recorded
           ?
           What
           is
           there
           in
           the
           meer
           Story
           of
           
           Noah's
           Drunkenness
           and
           Incest
           ,
           and
           
           David's
           Adultery
           ,
           considered
           abstractly
           from
           the
           good
           Instructions
           it
           gives
           ,
           that
           should
           move
           God
           to
           deliver
           it
           down
           to
           all
           future
           Posterity
           ?
           If
           it
           serve
           no
           good
           Ends
           ,
           it
           is
           recorded
           to
           a
           bad
           purpose
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           corrupt
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           the
           Church
           be
           obliged
           to
           conceal
           it
           now
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           same
           Reason
           God
           was
           obliged
           to
           have
           concealed
           it
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Either
           therefore
           we
           must
           say
           that
           God
           did
           very
           ill
           in
           publishing
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Church
           doth
           very
           ill
           in
           suppressing
           it
           ;
           for
           God
           could
           have
           no
           other
           End
           in
           publishing
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           instruct
           the
           World
           by
           it
           .
           If
           therefore
           it
           be
           not
           
             instructive
             ,
             God
          
           was
           mistaken
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           the
           World
           should
           be
           acquainted
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           this
           Objection
           doth
           expresly
           contradict
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ;
           For
           whereas
           it
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
           the
           bad
           Examples
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           deprave
           the
           Peoples
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           the
           quite
           contrary
           :
           
             These
             Things
             were
             our
             Examples
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             we
             should
             not
             lust
             after
             evil
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           
             lusted
             .
             Neither
             be
             ye
             idolaters
             ,
             as
             were
             some
             of
             them
             :
             Neither
             let
             us
             commit
             fornication
             as
             some
             of
             them
             committed
             ,
             and
             fell
             in
             one
             day
             three
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             :
             Neither
             let
             us
             tempt
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             tempted
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             serpents
             :
             Neither
             murmur
             ye
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             murmured
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             the
             destroyer
             :
             Now
             all
             these
             things
             happened
             unto
             them
             for
             ensamples
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             written
             for
             our
             admonition
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             are
             come
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Whereas
           this
           Objection
           urges
           that
           there
           are
           sundry
           Passages
           in
           Scripture
           which
           should
           the
           People
           read
           ,
           would
           excite
           evil
           Thoughts
           in
           their
           Minds
           ;
           The
           same
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Scripture
             is
             profitable
          
           ,
           not
           only
           
             for
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Reproof
           ,
           but
           also
           
             for
             correction
             ,
             for
             instruction
             in
             righteousness
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           
           Whereas
           this
           Objection
           pretends
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           very
           unsafe
           for
           
             young
             People
          
           especially
           ,
           to
           be
           allowed
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           several
           amorous
           Stories
           and
           Passages
           in
           it
           which
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           suggest
           wanton
           Thoughts
           to
           their
           gay
           and
           amorous
           Fancies
           .
           David
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           was
           of
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Mind
           ;
           for
           wherewith
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             a
             young
             man
             cleanse
             his
             way
             ?
             by
             taking
             heed
             thereto
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           9.
           than
           which
           two
           Passages
           what
           Assertions
           can
           be
           more
           contrary
           one
           to
           another
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           supposing
           this
           Objection
           to
           be
           thus
           ●ar
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Passages
           in
           Scripture
           which
           may
           sometimes
           occasionally
           
           excite
           bad
           Thoughts
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           just
           Reason
           why
           the
           Use
           of
           Scripture
           should
           be
           forbid
           to
           the
           People
           .
           For
           every
           Thing
           which
           the
           People
           occasionally
           make
           bad
           Uses
           of
           ,
           is
           for
           that
           Reason
           to
           be
           forbid
           to
           them
           ;
           even
           Prayer
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           ought
           to
           be
           forbidden
           them
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           seeing
           of
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           many
           People
           do
           occasionally
           make
           very
           bad
           Uses
           .
           So
           long
           as
           the
           Scripture
           is
           good
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           apt
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           to
           instruct
           and
           edifie
           those
           that
           read
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           sufficient
           not
           only
           to
           warrant
           the
           Peoples
           Use
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           enjoyn
           and
           require
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           sometimes
           occasion
           corrupt
           Thoughts
           in
           corrupt
           Minds
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           more
           a
           Reason
           why
           the
           People
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           it
           than
           some
           bad
           Mens
           making
           ill
           Use
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           ,
           why
           the
           Sun
           should
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           or
           why
           the
           People
           should
           be
           
             for
             ever
          
           shut
           up
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           it
           in
           dark
           and
           dismal
           Dungeons
           .
           But
           as
           for
           those
           very
           Passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           do
           sometimes
           occasion
           ill
           Thoughts
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           it
           of
           their
           own
           Natures
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           naturally
           apt
           to
           repress
           bad
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           arm
           and
           fortifie
           Mens
           Minds
           against
           them
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           The
           bad
           Examples
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           are
           generally
           delivered
           with
           infamous
           Characters
           ,
           severe
           Prohibitions
           ,
           and
           dreadful
           Instances
           of
           God's
           Vengeance
           attending
           them
           ,
           which
           render
           them
           much
           more
           apt
           to
           repress
           than
           to
           excite
           evil
           Thoughts
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           ;
           to
           quicken
           them
           to
           Prayer
           and
           Watchfulness
           against
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           when
           at
           any
           Time
           they
           have
           been
           overcome
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           
           encourage
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           have
           overcome
           them
           ,
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           a
           grateful
           Acknowledgment
           of
           that
           preventing
           and
           assisting
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           have
           been
           enabled
           to
           resist
           and
           repel
           them
           .
           These
           are
           the
           natural
           Uses
           of
           those
           bad
           Examples
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           instead
           of
           making
           these
           Uses
           of
           them
           ,
           some
           Men
           pervert
           them
           to
           bad
           Purposes
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           Faults
           and
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           that
           the
           bad
           Examples
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           there
           recorded
           ,
           are
           in
           themselves
           of
           excellent
           Use
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           should
           Men
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Use
           of
           every
           good
           Thing
           they
           abuse
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           what
           one
           good
           Thing
           would
           be
           left
           free
           to
           their
           Enjoyment
           .
           And
           now
           having
           proved
           at
           large
           the
           Peoples
           Right
           and
           Obligation
           to
           Use
           and
           Search
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           answered
           the
           
             main
             Objections
          
           against
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           these
           two
           Inferences
           from
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           People
           are
           obliged
           to
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           receive
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           those
           Divine
           Truths
           which
           it
           proposes
           to
           their
           Belief
           .
           For
           to
           what
           other
           end
           should
           we
           be
           obliged
           to
           read
           and
           consult
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           it
           what
           is
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           ?
           but
           how
           should
           we
           learn
           from
           Scripture
           what
           God's
           Mind
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           not
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           therein
           declares
           upon
           Scripture
           Authority
           ?
           If
           I
           must
           not
           believe
           when
           I
           read
           the
           Scripture
           that
           this
           is
           God's
           Mind
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           says
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           I
           should
           ever
           learn
           God's
           Mind
           by
           reading
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           
           read
           it
           to
           no
           Purpose
           :
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           teach
           me
           what
           God's
           Mind
           is
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           gives
           me
           sufficient
           Ground
           to
           believe
           that
           what
           it
           teaches
           is
           the
           Mind
           of
           God.
           When
           therefore
           I
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           find
           such
           a
           Proposition
           plainly
           asserted
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           this
           a
           sufficient
           Ground
           or
           no
           for
           me
           to
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           ,
           then
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Ground
           for
           my
           Belief
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           Scripture
           cannot
           teach
           me
           what
           God's
           Mind
           is
           ;
           because
           it
           cannot
           give
           me
           sufficient
           Ground
           to
           believe
           any
           one
           Proposition
           in
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Mind
           of
           God.
           We
           are
           told
           indeed
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           alone
           hath
           Authority
           to
           Expound
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           whose
           Expositions
           in
           all
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           are
           infallible
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           what
           End
           should
           we
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           seeing
           the
           only
           End
           of
           Reading
           is
           to
           learn
           the
           Sense
           of
           what
           we
           read
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           this
           Principle
           is
           not
           to
           be
           learnt
           from
           Scripture
           ?
           So
           that
           though
           there
           be
           no
           other
           wise
           End
           of
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           learn
           from
           it
           what
           it
           means
           ,
           yet
           it
           seems
           for
           Men
           to
           read
           it
           for
           this
           End
           is
           a
           perfect
           Labour
           in
           Vain
           ;
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           Scripture
           but
           from
           the
           Church
           that
           they
           are
           to
           learn
           the
           Meaning
           of
           Scripture
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           these
           Men
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           heap
           of
           
             unsensed
             Characters
          
           ;
           so
           they
           expresly
           term
           it
           :
           But
           what
           do
           they
           mean
           by
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           that
           the
           Scripture
           consists
           of
           a
           company
           of
           Letters
           ,
           and
           Syllables
           ,
           and
           Words
           ,
           that
           carry
           with
           them
           no
           determinate
           Sense
           ,
           that
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           hath
           written
           and
           published
           a
           Book
           to
           the
           World
           that
           means
           
           nothing
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           Church
           by
           its
           infallible
           Authority
           pretends
           to
           expound
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Her
           meaning
           is
           not
           to
           expound
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           impose
           a
           Sense
           on
           it
           which
           was
           never
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           She
           expound
           the
           Sense
           of
           a
           Book
           which
           hath
           no
           Sense
           in
           it
           ?
           If
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           expound
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           must
           have
           a
           
             certain
             determinate
          
           Sense
           in
           it
           before
           she
           expounds
           it
           ;
           for
           to
           expound
           the
           Sense
           of
           That
           which
           hath
           no
           Sense
           ,
           is
           Nonsense
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           a
           certain
           Sense
           in
           it
           antecedently
           to
           the
           
           Church's
           Exposition
           of
           it
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           call
           it
           a
           Parcel
           of
           
             Vnsensed
             Characters
          
           ?
           If
           their
           Meaning
           be
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           so
           obscure
           and
           ambiguous
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           infallible
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           be
           certain
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           in
           all
           necessary
           Points
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           being
           so
           very
           plain
           and
           clear
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           that
           reads
           it
           with
           an
           unprejudiced
           Mind
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           certain
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           can
           be
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           any
           Writing
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           any
           written
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           besides
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           whatever
           these
           Men
           pretend
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           meerly
           because
           of
           the
           obscurity
           of
           Scripture
           that
           they
           oblige
           Men
           to
           ground
           their
           Faith
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           they
           own
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           Things
           the
           Scripture
           is
           very
           plain
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           by
           no
           Means
           allow
           Men
           to
           ground
           their
           Belief
           of
           these
           things
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           all
           must
           be
           resolved
           into
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           By
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           That
           if
           all
           the
           Scripture
           were
           as
           
           plain
           as
           the
           plainest
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           would
           still
           contend
           for
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Mens
           relying
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           they
           contend
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           the
           Scripture
           is
           obscure
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           advance
           their
           
           Church's
           Authority
           .
           We
           own
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Scripture
           is
           obscure
           ;
           Men
           ought
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           freely
           allow
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Expositor
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           the
           true
           State
           of
           the
           Difference
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           whereas
           we
           require
           plain
           Men
           to
           judge
           of
           plain
           Things
           with
           their
           own
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           all
           Men
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           ,
           to
           judge
           for
           themselves
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           content
           themselves
           to
           see
           with
           the
           
           Church's
           Eyes
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           able
           to
           see
           with
           their
           own
           ;
           nothing
           will
           satisfie
           these
           Men
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           all
           Men
           ,
           as
           well
           Wise
           as
           Simple
           ,
           surrender
           up
           their
           Faith
           and
           Judgment
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           wink
           hard
           ,
           and
           believe
           what-ever
           the
           Church
           believes
           ,
           purely
           because
           the
           Church
           believes
           it
           .
           Whatever
           they
           pretend
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Case
           is
           this
           ;
           They
           will
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           us
           to
           believe
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           not
           because
           the
           Scripture
           is
           obscure
           ,
           (
           though
           this
           they
           pretend
           ,
           for
           were
           it
           never
           so
           plain
           the
           Case
           would
           be
           the
           same
           )
           but
           because
           they
           are
           sensible
           that
           this
           will
           inevitably
           subvert
           their
           usurped
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Faith
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men.
           But
           we
           must
           believe
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           who
           is
           this
           Church
           I
           beseech
           you
           ?
           Why
           they
           themselves
           are
           this
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           whereas
           God
           hath
           published
           a
           Book
           called
           the
           Bible
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           declare
           
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           here
           are
           started
           up
           a
           Sort
           of
           Men
           that
           call
           themselves
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           very
           gravely
           tell
           us
           ;
           
             Sirs
             ,
             You
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             look
             into
             this
             Book
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             must
             not
             believe
             any
             one
             Word
             in
             it
             upon
             its
             own
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             .
             For
             though
             we
             do
             confess
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             the
             sole
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             we
             declare
             is
             its
             Sense
             ,
             how
             unlikely
             soever
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             are
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             receive
             and
             believe
             it
             for
             this
             very
             Reason
             ,
             because
             we
             declare
             it
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             you
             must
             resign
             up
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             your
             Faith
             ,
             your
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Vnderstandings
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             see
             only
             with
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             believe
             only
             with
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             judge
             only
             with
             our
             Iudgment
             ;
             and
             whithersoever
             we
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             lead
             you
             ,
             you
             must
             tamely
             follow
             us
             without
             presuming
             to
             examin
             whether
             we
             lead
             you
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
          
           But
           yet
           after
           all
           to
           induce
           us
           thus
           to
           inslave
           our
           Understandings
           to
           them
           they
           themselves
           are
           fain
           to
           appeal
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           allow
           us
           in
           some
           Things
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           those
           Things
           upon
           its
           Authority
           .
           For
           no
           wise
           and
           honest
           Man
           will
           ever
           believe
           either
           that
           They
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           infallible
           Judges
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           without
           some
           Proof
           and
           Evidence
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           they
           are
           fain
           to
           produce
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           such
           as
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             .
          
           Now
           supposing
           that
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           is
           notoriously
           
             false
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           those
           Texts
           do
           necessarily
           imply
           that
           They
           are
           the
           only
           
             true
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           such
           they
           are
           constituted
           by
           God
           infallible
           Judges
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           yet
           before
           I
           can
           believe
           so
           ,
           I
           must
           judge
           for
           my self
           whether
           this
           be
           the
           Sense
           of
           them
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           judge
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           must
           
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           infallible
           upon
           the
           
           Scripture's
           Authority
           and
           not
           theirs
           ;
           for
           their
           Authority
           is
           the
           Thing
           in
           debate
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           believe
           upon
           it
           before
           I
           believe
           it
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           though
           we
           must
           believe
           nothing
           else
           upon
           Scripture
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           upon
           this
           very
           Authority
           we
           must
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           infallible
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           fundamental
           Principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           as
           much
           upon
           Scripture
           Authority
           as
           will
           serve
           their
           turn
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
           But
           may
           I
           be
           certain
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           these
           
             two
             Fundamental
          
           Principles
           upon
           Scripture
           Authority
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           If
           I
           may
           ,
           why
           may
           I
           not
           as
           well
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           upon
           the
           same
           Authority
           of
           other
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           as
           well
           as
           those
           ,
           seeing
           there
           are
           no
           common
           Principles
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           but
           what
           are
           at
           least
           as
           plainly
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           as
           these
           .
           But
           this
           will
           spoil
           all
           ;
           for
           if
           Men
           may
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           upon
           Scripture
           Authority
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Mens
           relying
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           founded
           upon
           this
           Principle
           that
           Men
           can
           arrive
           at
           no
           infallible
           Certainty
           in
           Religion
           by
           relying
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           indeed
           any
           other
           Authority
           but
           the
           
           Church's
           ?
           But
           if
           I
           cannot
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           of
           those
           two
           Principles
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Infallible
           ,
           by
           those
           Authorities
           of
           Scripture
           which
           they
           urge
           to
           prove
           them
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           of
           any
           Thing
           that
           they
           declare
           and
           define
           ?
           For
           if
           I
           am
           not
           certain
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           all
           I
           know
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           infallible
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           mistaken
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           am
           not
           certain
           that
           they
           are
           infallible
           ,
           for
           
           all
           I
           know
           they
           may
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           be
           mistaken
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           no
           Authority
           can
           render
           me
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           infallible
           ;
           no
           Infallibility
           can
           render
           me
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           which
           I
           have
           an
           infallible
           Certainty
           .
           Either
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           can
           render
           me
           infallibly
           certain
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           their
           Church
           (
           and
           if
           it
           cannot
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           nothing
           can
           )
           or
           it
           cannot
           ;
           if
           it
           can
           ,
           why
           may
           it
           not
           as
           well
           render
           me
           infallibly
           certain
           of
           other
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           which
           are
           at
           least
           as
           plainly
           revealed
           in
           it
           as
           that
           ?
           If
           it
           cannot
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           that
           any
           Thing
           she
           defines
           and
           declares
           to
           me
           is
           true
           ?
           If
           then
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           can
           give
           us
           an
           infallible
           Certainty
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           just
           a
           Pretence
           to
           it
           as
           They
           ,
           it
           being
           upon
           this
           Authority
           that
           we
           ground
           our
           Faith
           ;
           if
           it
           cannot
           ,
           neither
           they
           nor
           we
           can
           justly
           pretend
           to
           it
           ;
           because
           they
           can
           no
           otherwise
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           of
           their
           
             own
             Infallibility
          
           but
           by
           Scripture
           .
           But
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           God
           never
           intended
           either
           that
           they
           or
           we
           should
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           in
           the
           Matters
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           for
           after
           all
           the
           Means
           of
           Certainty
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           he
           still
           supposes
           that
           we
           may
           err
           ,
           and
           plainly
           tells
           us
           that
           there
           must
           be
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           from
           among
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           where
           infallible
           Certainty
           is
           (
           if
           it
           be
           any
           where
           )
           there
           should
           arise
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           who
           should
           bring
           in
           damnable
           Doctrines
           ;
           which
           could
           never
           have
           happened
           if
           he
           had
           left
           any
           such
           Means
           to
           his
           Church
           as
           should
           render
           her
           Children
           infallibly
           certain
           .
           All
           that
           he
           designed
           was
           to
           leave
           us
           such
           sufficient
           Means
           of
           Certainty
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           might
           not
           err
           either
           dangerously
           or
           damnably
           without
           
           
             our
             own
          
           Fault
           .
           He
           hath
           left
           us
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           hath
           plainly
           discovered
           to
           us
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           in
           order
           to
           eternal
           Life
           .
           He
           hath
           left
           us
           a
           standing
           Ministry
           in
           his
           Church
           to
           explain
           his
           Word
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           guide
           us
           in
           the
           Paths
           of
           Righteousness
           and
           Truth
           ;
           but
           still
           he
           requires
           us
           to
           search
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           attend
           to
           the
           other
           with
           
             honest
             ,
             humble
          
           ,
           and
           teachable
           Minds
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           we
           may
           err
           not
           only
           dangerously
           but
           damnably
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           fit
           and
           just
           we
           should
           .
           But
           if
           we
           diligently
           search
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           rely
           upon
           its
           Authority
           ,
           without
           doing
           of
           which
           we
           search
           it
           in
           vain
           ;
           if
           we
           sincerely
           attend
           to
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           with
           Minds
           prepared
           to
           receive
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           Love
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           we
           may
           possibly
           err
           in
           Matters
           of
           less
           Moment
           ,
           yet
           as
           to
           all
           Things
           necessary
           to
           our
           eternal
           Salvation
           our
           Faith
           shall
           be
           inviolably
           secured
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           as
           much
           as
           any
           honest
           Man
           needs
           ,
           or
           as
           any
           
             honest
             Church
          
           can
           promise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           hence
           also
           I
           infer
           that
           in
           the
           Matters
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           
             Religion
             ,
             God
          
           doth
           expect
           that
           we
           should
           make
           use
           of
           
             our
             own
          
           Reason
           and
           Judgment
           .
           For
           to
           what
           End
           should
           he
           put
           us
           upon
           searching
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           inform
           our selves
           what
           those
           Things
           are
           which
           he
           hath
           required
           us
           to
           believe
           and
           practise
           ?
           But
           if
           it
           were
           his
           Mind
           that
           we
           should
           wholly
           rely
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           
             Spiritual
             ●●ids
          
           ,
           and
           submit
           our
           Faith
           to
           their
           Dictates
           without
           any
           Examination
           ,
           what
           a
           needless
           and
           impert●●●nt
           Imployment
           would
           this
           be
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           search
           and
           consult
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Consult
           them
           ,
           for
           what
           ,
           it
           we
           are
           not
           to
           follow
           their
           Guidance
           and
           Direction
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           Measures
           of
           our
           
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           from
           them
           ?
           And
           if
           for
           this
           End
           God
           hath
           obliged
           us
           to
           consult
           them
           (
           as
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           can
           be
           for
           no
           other
           End
           )
           then
           he
           hath
           obliged
           us
           to
           imploy
           
             our
             own
          
           Reason
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           enquire
           what
           they
           mean
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           hath
           obliged
           us
           to
           consult
           them
           to
           no
           Purpose
           .
           It
           is
           as
           evident
           therefore
           that
           God
           will
           have
           us
           use
           
             our
             own
          
           Reason
           and
           Judgment
           in
           discerning
           what
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           lazily
           rely
           upon
           others
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           discern
           ,
           and
           believe
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           that
           he
           would
           have
           us
           search
           and
           consult
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           think
           is
           evident
           enough
           ,
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           to
           any
           one
           that
           is
           not
           resolved
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           Conviction
           .
           And
           indeed
           seeing
           our
           Reason
           is
           the
           noblest
           Faculty
           we
           have
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           very
           strange
           if
           God
           should
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           intermeddle
           in
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           important
           Affair
           wherein
           he
           hath
           engaged
           us
           ;
           and
           seeing
           it
           is
           our
           Reason
           only
           that
           renders
           us
           capable
           of
           Religion
           ,
           what
           an
           odd
           Thing
           would
           it
           be
           for
           God
           to
           forbid
           us
           making
           use
           of
           our
           Reason
           in
           the
           most
           important
           Concerns
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           indistinguishing
           what
           is
           
             true
             Religion
          
           from
           what
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           from
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           reject
           ?
           I
           know
           it
           is
           pretended
           by
           those
           who
           urge
           the
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           submitting
           our
           Reason
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           Men
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           their
           own
           Reason
           and
           Judgment
           in
           discovering
           which
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           they
           contend
           for
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           once
           Men
           have
           found
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           they
           ought
           to
           enquire
           no
           farther
           ,
           but
           immediately
           to
           deliver
           up
           their
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           believe
           every
           Thing
           it
           believes
           without
           any
           farther
           Examination
           .
           
           So
           that
           before
           Men
           come
           into
           their
           Church
           ,
           it
           seems
           they
           are
           allowed
           to
           see
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           after
           they
           are
           in
           ,
           they
           must
           wink
           and
           follow
           their
           Guides
           ,
           and
           depute
           them
           to
           see
           and
           understand
           for
           them
           ;
           which
           to
           such
           Men
           as
           are
           not
           quite
           sick
           of
           their
           own
           Reason
           and
           Understandings
           should
           methinks
           be
           a
           great
           Temptation
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           of
           their
           
             Church
             for
             ever
          
           :
           For
           if
           I
           may
           judge
           for
           my self
           while
           I
           am
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           must
           not
           while
           I
           am
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           very
           fond
           of
           parting
           with
           my
           own
           Eyes
           and
           Reason
           if
           ever
           I
           come
           into
           it
           at
           all
           .
           But
           suppose
           I
           was
           always
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           bred
           up
           in
           its
           Communion
           from
           my
           Infancy
           ,
           will
           they
           allow
           me
           when
           I
           come
           to
           the
           full
           use
           of
           my
           Reason
           fairly
           to
           question
           whether
           theirs
           be
           the
           only
           
             true
             Church
          
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           consult
           the
           Doctors
           on
           both
           sides
           ?
           No
           ,
           by
           no
           means
           ;
           this
           I
           am
           forbid
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           being
           deprived
           of
           the
           Benefit
           of
           
             Priestly
             Absolution
          
           .
           So
           that
           in
           short
           they
           will
           allow
           me
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           my
           Reason
           if
           I
           have
           been
           bred
           an
           Heretick
           in
           order
           to
           my
           Reconciliation
           to
           their
           Church
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           have
           never
           been
           an
           Heretick
           I
           must
           never
           use
           my
           Reason
           to
           examine
           the
           Truth
           either
           of
           my
           Church
           or
           Religion
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           may
           use
           my
           Reason
           when
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Remedy
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           continue
           a
           Heretick
           if
           I
           do
           not
           :
           But
           it
           were
           much
           better
           that
           I
           had
           never
           had
           Occasion
           to
           use
           my
           Reason
           at
           all
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           these
           Men
           the
           Use
           of
           our
           Reason
           in
           Religion
           is
           only
           the
           least
           of
           two
           Evils
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           to
           continue
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           had
           never
           been
           one
           it
           would
           be
           very
           bad
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           Way
           to
           make
           me
           one
           ;
           which
           methinks
           looks
           very
           odd
           ,
           that
           the
           Use
           of
           
           my
           Reason
           should
           be
           necessary
           to
           reduce
           me
           from
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           the
           Disuse
           of
           it
           as
           necessary
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           reduced
           ,
           to
           preserve
           me
           from
           relapsing
           into
           Heresy
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           memorable
           Passage
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           St.
           Mark
           in
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             Seculars
             are
             obliged
             humbly
             to
             obey
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             which
             is
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             disputing
             or
             thinking
             farther
             of
             it
             .
          
           Where
           by
           
             the
             Church
          
           he
           means
           the
           Clergy
           assembled
           in
           that
           Council
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Man●s
           Doctrine
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           People
           is
           a
           meer
           Beast
           of
           Burthen
           ,
           that
           right
           or
           wrong
           must
           bear
           all
           the
           Load
           that
           the
           Priests
           shall
           agree
           to
           lay
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           should
           feel
           it self
           oppressed
           by
           them
           with
           never
           such
           gross
           Contradictions
           or
           Absurdities
           ,
           it
           must
           think
           no
           farther
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           tamely
           trudg
           on
           without
           starting
           or
           bogling
           .
           At
           this
           Rate
           what
           Tricks
           may
           not
           the
           Priests
           play
           with
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           People
           ?
           Let
           them
           invent
           what
           Doctrins
           they
           please
           to
           serve
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           own
           Ambition
           and
           Covetousness
           ,
           the
           People
           must
           believe
           them
           without
           asking
           why
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           should
           ask
           why
           ,
           they
           must
           expect
           no
           other
           Answer
           but
           this
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           thought
           to
           define
           and
           declare
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           by
           no
           means
           allowable
           that
           the
           People
           should
           exercise
           any
           private
           Judgment
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           about
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ;
           no
           ,
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           where
           the
           Matters
           proposed
           to
           their
           Faith
           are
           false
           and
           erroneus
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           but
           one
           time
           or
           other
           the
           People
           will
           discover
           the
           Frauds
           and
           Impostures
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           this
           would
           spoil
           all
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           are
           true
           ,
           in
           all
           Probability
           the
           farther
           the
           People
           enquire
           into
           them
           the
           better
           they
           will
           be
           satisfied
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           private
           
           Judgments
           they
           should
           in
           some
           particulars
           err
           ,
           that
           is
           far
           more
           tollerable
           than
           that
           they
           should
           be
           utterly
           deprived
           of
           the
           Means
           of
           being
           able
           to
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           every
           one
           that
           asks
           them
           a
           Reason
           of
           the
           Hope
           that
           is
           in
           them
           .
           But
           when
           God
           hath
           given
           the
           People
           reasonable
           Faculties
           on
           purpose
           that
           by
           them
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           what
           is
           true
           from
           what
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           any
           Party
           of
           Men
           to
           forbid
           them
           the
           Use
           of
           these
           Faculties
           in
           distinguishing
           what
           is
           true
           from
           what
           is
           false
           in
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           above
           all
           Things
           they
           are
           most
           highly
           concerned
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           most
           injurious
           Usurpation
           upon
           the
           common
           Rights
           of
           humane
           Nature
           .
           For
           by
           this
           Means
           our
           best
           Faculty
           is
           rendred
           useless
           to
           us
           in
           our
           greatest
           Concerns
           ;
           and
           whereas
           God
           gave
           it
           to
           us
           on
           purpose
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           utterly
           deprived
           of
           it's
           Guidance
           where
           we
           have
           most
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           will
           prove
           most
           fatal
           to
           us
           if
           we
           should
           happen
           to
           err
           and
           go
           astray
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           DISSUASIVE
           FROM
           APOSTACY
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIMOTHY
             I.
             19.
             
          
           
             Holding
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             which
             some
             having
             put
             away
             ,
             concerning
             faith
             have
             made
             shipwrack
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           Words
           are
           a
           part
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Charge
           to
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           wherein
           he
           Pathetically
           Exhorts
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Valiant
             Bishop
          
           ,
           to
           take
           all
           possible
           Care
           to
           preserve
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           in
           his
           Diocess
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           abounded
           with
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           whose
           Business
           it
           was
           to
           sow
           the
           Tares
           of
           Heresie
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           in
           that
           large
           and
           fruitful
           Field
           ,
           the
           Cultivation
           whereof
           St.
           Paul
           had
           committed
           to
           his
           Charge
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           discharge
           this
           Office
           the
           more
           effectually
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           warns
           him
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           to
           take
           Care
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           suffer
           
             his
             own
          
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           to
           be
           depraved
           and
           corrupted
           by
           those
           leud
           and
           irreligious
           Principles
           which
           those
           Antichristian
           Seminaries
           
           were
           then
           scattering
           among
           his
           People
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           an
           Example
           to
           his
           Flock
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Teacher
           of
           pure
           and
           
             undefiled
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           v.
           18.
           he
           presses
           upon
           him
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           what
           had
           been
           foretold
           of
           him
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           before
           ever
           he
           entred
           upon
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           viz.
           That
           
             he
             should
             war
             a
             good
             warfare
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           prove
           a
           constant
           and
           couragious
           Champion
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           which
           Prophesies
           ,
           he
           exhorts
           him
           to
           use
           his
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           verifie
           both
           in
           his
           Profession
           and
           Practice
           ,
           
             by
             holding
          
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           having
           ,
           or
           
             keeping
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
          
           ;
           which
           later
           ,
           viz.
           a
           
             good
             conscience
             ,
             some
             having
             put
             away
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           former
           ,
           viz.
           
             Faith
             ,
             have
             made
             shipwrack
          
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           Design
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           briefly
           to
           explain
           some
           Terms
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               by
               a
               
                 good
                 Conscience
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               by
               putting
               away
               a
               
                 good
                 Conscience
              
               :
               And
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 What
                 by
                 making
              
               shipwrack
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           for
           the
           fi●st
           ,
           What
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           
             keeping
             the
             Faith
          
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           By
           this
           Phrase
           Faith
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           
             Christian
             Creed
          
           ,
           or
           summary
           of
           those
           necessary
           and
           essential
           Doctrines
           whereof
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           is
           composed
           :
           For
           at
           that
           time
           there
           was
           little
           else
           professed
           and
           taught
           in
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           nearest
           and
           most
           immediate
           Inferences
           
           from
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           few
           then
           mis-believed
           but
           such
           as
           mis-believed
           in
           Fundamentals
           ,
           and
           every
           Error
           in
           Doctrine
           was
           generally
           a
           Heresie
           .
           The
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           those
           Days
           lay
           within
           a
           narrow
           compass
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           continued
           till
           the
           Wantonness
           and
           Curiosity
           of
           succeeding
           Ages
           started
           disputable
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           prevailed
           ,
           adopted
           them
           into
           the
           Family
           of
           Faith
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           in
           process
           of
           Time
           ,
           sundry
           Opinions
           were
           received
           ,
           that
           were
           never
           so
           much
           as
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Age
          
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           received
           ,
           they
           were
           presently
           declared
           necessary
           Articles
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           contradictory
           Opinions
           ,
           though
           Christianity
           was
           little
           or
           nothing
           concerned
           whether
           they
           were
           true
           or
           false
           ;
           yet
           they
           seldom
           underwent
           any
           milder
           Name
           than
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           gentler
           Doom
           than
           Damnation
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           one
           of
           the
           grand
           Occasions
           of
           all
           the
           Ruptures
           and
           Divisions
           that
           have
           happened
           in
           the
           Christian
           World.
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Faith
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaks
           of
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           a
           much
           less
           Bulk
           than
           what
           it
           is
           now
           arrived
           to
           by
           rolling
           through
           the
           wild
           Opiniatry
           of
           
             Sixteen
             Disputation
             Ages
          
           ,
           which
           by
           degrees
           have
           swelled
           it
           from
           a
           short
           script
           into
           a
           large
           Volume
           .
           For
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           most
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           Sums
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           therein
           contained
           ,
           consisting
           of
           very
           few
           Articles
           ,
           and
           those
           such
           only
           as
           are
           essential
           to
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           wherein
           almost
           all
           the
           differing
           Persuasions
           of
           Christians
           do
           to
           this
           Day
           concenter
           .
           To
           hold
           the
           Faith
           therefore
           is
           to
           persevere
           immovably
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           
             true
             Christian
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           to
           desert
           or
           forsake
           it
           ,
           
           either
           through
           Fear
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           or
           Hope
           of
           Temporal
           Advantage
           ,
           or
           the
           Knavish
           Arts
           and
           Sly
           Insinuations
           of
           False
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           Term
           to
           be
           here
           explained
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           keeping
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ?
           Conscience
           in
           general
           is
           nothing
           but
           our
           practical
           Judgment
           directing
           us
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           avoid
           ,
           and
           approving
           or
           reproving
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           follow
           its
           Directions
           ,
           or
           run
           counter
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Conscience
           therefore
           is
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Directions
           are
           which
           it
           gives
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           Lives
           and
           Actions
           .
           If
           our
           Judgment
           be
           false
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           directs
           us
           to
           do
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           avoid
           ,
           or
           to
           
             avoid
             ▪
          
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           bad
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           being
           a
           Light
           to
           guide
           our
           Steps
           in
           the
           Paths
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           
             wandring
             Night-fire
          
           that
           leads
           us
           into
           Bogs
           and
           Quagmires
           .
           As
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           A
           good
           Conscience
           is
           our
           practical
           Judgment
           well
           informed
           ,
           and
           truly
           directing
           us
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           our
           Actions
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           avoid
           :
           For
           a
           good
           Conscience
           is
           the
           true
           Eccho
           of
           God
           within
           us
           ,
           that
           faithfully
           resounds
           his
           Voice
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           Opportunities
           of
           Action
           ,
           repeats
           after
           him
           to
           our
           Wills
           and
           Affections
           .
           To
           keep
           a
           good
           Conscience
           therefore
           implies
           two
           Things
           :
           First
           ,
           To
           maintain
           in
           our
           Minds
           a
           true
           Sense
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           to
           preserve
           our
           practical
           Judgment
           pure
           from
           all
           false
           Principles
           of
           Action
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           either
           our
           vicious
           Inclinations
           or
           wordly
           Interest
           to
           warp
           and
           seduce
           it
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           mistake
           Evil
           for
           Good
           ,
           and
           Good
           for
           
             Evil.
             Secondly
          
           ,
           It
           implies
           our
           following
           the
           
           Dictates
           and
           Directions
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           our
           doing
           what
           it
           bids
           ,
           and
           abstaining
           from
           what
           it
           forbids
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           resigning
           our selves
           to
           its
           Conduct
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           by
           any
           Temptation
           whatsoever
           to
           act
           counter
           to
           its
           Sense
           and
           Persuasion
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           To
           keep
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           is
           to
           live
           in
           a
           strict
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           a
           well-informed
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           allow
           our selves
           in
           any
           Course
           of
           Action
           which
           this
           Vice-God
           within
           us
           forbids
           or
           disapproves
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Third
           Term
           to
           be
           explained
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           
             by
             putting
             away
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ?
          
           which
           being
           directly
           opposed
           here
           to
           keeping
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           must
           denote
           the
           Contraries
           to
           it
           .
           To
           put
           away
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           therefore
           is
           either
           ,
           f●rst
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           
             our
             own
          
           Judgment
           of
           Things
           and
           Actions
           out
           of
           vicious
           Affection
           or
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           and
           impose
           upon
           our selves
           false
           Notions
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           or
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           to
           act
           directly
           contrary
           to
           our
           Sense
           and
           Persuasion
           ;
           to
           leave
           undone
           those
           Things
           which
           
             our
             own
          
           Conscience
           tells
           us
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           those
           Things
           which
           it
           tells
           us
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           To
           put
           away
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           is
           to
           live
           in
           any
           known
           Course
           of
           Sin
           ,
           either
           of
           Omission
           or
           Commission
           ;
           to
           practise
           Contradictions
           to
           
             our
             own
          
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           our
           Wills
           against
           the
           Light
           and
           Conviction
           of
           our
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           last
           Enquiry
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           making
           
             shipwrack
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ?
           which
           being
           here
           set
           in
           Opposition
           to
           holding
           ,
           or
           
             keeping
             the
             
             Faith
          
           ,
           must
           signifie
           oppositely
           ,
           and
           consequently
           must
           denote
           not
           holding
           and
           keeping
           it
           ;
           or
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           losing
           and
           abandoning
           it
           :
           For
           in
           this
           Allegory
           ,
           the
           
             true
             Christian
          
           Faith
           is
           represented
           as
           a
           Ship
           ,
           and
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           or
           a
           pure
           and
           holy
           Life
           as
           the
           Pilot
           ,
           that
           steers
           and
           governs
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           in
           that
           State
           of
           Things
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Pilot
           ,
           but
           Purity
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           was
           able
           to
           conduct
           and
           preserve
           this
           Ship
           ,
           and
           carry
           it
           safe
           through
           those
           incessant
           Storms
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           wherein
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           toss'd
           and
           agitated
           .
           For
           when
           Christians
           have
           once
           thrown
           off
           the
           Obligations
           of
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           by
           abandoning
           themselves
           to
           a
           wicked
           and
           dissolute
           Life
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           left
           to
           restrain
           them
           from
           abandoning
           their
           Faith
           when
           it
           stands
           in
           Competition
           with
           their
           worldly
           Ease
           and
           Interest
           ?
           And
           though
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Competition
           between
           their
           Faith
           and
           Interest
           ,
           but
           they
           might
           freely
           enjoy
           them
           both
           without
           any
           Disturbance
           ;
           yet
           their
           wicked
           Lives
           will
           naturally
           tempt
           them
           to
           corrupt
           their
           Faith
           with
           wicked
           Principles
           ;
           of
           which
           later
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           ,
           he
           gives
           an
           eminent
           instance
           in
           Hymenaeus
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           wholly
           deserted
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           only
           renounced
           
             one
             Fundamental
          
           Article
           of
           it
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           :
           As
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           he
           gives
           another
           Instance
           in
           Alexander
           ,
           who
           as
           it
           seems
           probable
           ,
           had
           through
           the
           Fear
           of
           Persecution
           deserted
           Christianity
           it self
           .
        
         
           The
           Words
           thus
           explained
           may
           be
           resolved
           into
           this
           Sense
           ,
           
             That
             Mens
             living
             wickedly
             against
             the
             Convictions
             and
             Obligations
             of
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             ●oth
             very
             much
             expose
             them
             to
             Apostacy
             from
             true
             
             Religion
             into
             gross
             and
             impious
             Errors
             .
          
           Thus
           to
           
             the
             love
             of
             money
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             the
             Apostle
          
           attributes
           Men's
           Erring
           
             from
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           10.
           
           And
           that
           which
           exposed
           those
           
             silly
             women
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           6.
           to
           the
           Seduction
           of
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           was
           their
           being
           
             laden
             with
             sins
          
           ,
           and
           
             led
             away
             with
             divers
             lusts
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ascribes
           
           Demas's
           Apostacy
           to
           his
           Covetousness
           ,
           or
           
             inordinate
             love
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           10.
           
           But
           that
           I
           may
           evince
           this
           Truth
           more
           fully
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           some
           particular
           Instances
           of
           the
           mighty
           Tendencies
           there
           are
           in
           every
           vicious
           Course
           of
           Life
           to
           Error
           and
           Apostacy
           from
           
             true
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           corrupts
           and
           debauches
           Men's
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           renders
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             true
             Religion
             uneasie
          
           to
           their
           Minds
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           deprives
           Men
           of
           the
           highest
           Encouragements
           to
           Constancy
           and
           Stedfastness
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           weakens
           the
           natural
           Force
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           Restraint
           from
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           strengthens
           the
           Temptations
           to
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           provokes
           God
           to
           give
           us
           up
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Delusion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Living
           in
           any
           known
           and
           willful
           Course
           of
           Sin
           ,
           corrupts
           and
           debauches
           Mens
           Reason
           and
           Understandings
           .
           So
           long
           as
           a
           Man
           lives
           in
           any
           known
           Sin
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           live
           without
           ,
           but
           against
           his
           Reason
           ,
           which
           instead
           of
           being
           the
           Guide
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           like
           an
           idle
           Spectator
           ,
           doth
           only
           
           behold
           the
           bruitish
           Scene
           without
           any
           Part
           or
           Concern
           in
           it
           .
           And
           whilst
           a
           Man
           thus
           abandons
           himself
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           own
           blind
           Will
           ,
           and
           lives
           not
           only
           in
           the
           perpetual
           Neglect
           ,
           but
           Contempt
           of
           his
           Reason
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           him
           not
           to
           waste
           and
           impair
           it
           .
           For
           as
           our
           rational
           Faculties
           are
           improved
           and
           perfected
           by
           Exercise
           ,
           so
           they
           naturally
           languish
           and
           decay
           ,
           through
           Disuse
           and
           Inactivity
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           less
           Use
           we
           make
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           Lives
           and
           Actions
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           proper
           Office
           and
           Employment
           ,
           like
           standing
           Waters
           they
           must
           corrupt
           and
           putrisie
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           is
           no
           impure
           Lust
           but
           doth
           by
           its
           own
           natural
           Efficacy
           disable
           Mens
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           :
           For
           while
           we
           are
           in
           these
           Bodies
           ,
           our
           Mind
           is
           fain
           to
           work
           by
           bodily
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           Brains
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Spirits
           in
           all
           its
           Operations
           ;
           and
           according
           as
           their
           Temper
           is
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           its
           Operations
           will
           be
           more
           or
           
             less
             perfect
          
           :
           But
           while
           a
           Man
           indulges
           himself
           in
           any
           impure
           Affection
           ,
           that
           will
           naturally
           distemper
           these
           Organs
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           indispose
           them
           for
           the
           Use
           of
           his
           Reason
           .
           For
           so
           Madness
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           Distemperature
           of
           the
           Brain
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           doth
           wholly
           alienate
           them
           from
           the
           Use
           of
           Reason
           and
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           usually
           found
           to
           be
           the
           Effect
           of
           some
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           Affection
           ,
           such
           as
           Pride
           ,
           or
           
             Covetousness
             ,
             Anger
          
           ,
           or
           
             Fearfulness
             ,
             Iealousie
          
           ,
           or
           Lust
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           Passions
           ,
           being
           once
           arrived
           to
           their
           utmost
           Rage
           and
           Excess
           ,
           do
           so
           often
           run
           into
           down-right
           Madness
           and
           Distraction
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           every
           inordinate
           Degree
           of
           them
           must
           be
           a
           Tendency
           towards
           it
           ,
           a
           great
           Disturbance
           of
           Mind
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           
           total
           Distraction
           ;
           and
           by
           how
           much
           they
           exceed
           their
           due
           Bounds
           and
           Measures
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           they
           must
           taint
           and
           vitiate
           these
           necessary
           Instruments
           of
           our
           Mind
           and
           Reason
           .
           Thus
           every
           inordinate
           Lust
           doth
           by
           a
           natural
           Influence
           disturb
           Mens
           Reason
           ,
           and
           fully
           the
           clearness
           of
           their
           discerning
           Faculties
           .
           So
           that
           what
           Clearness
           is
           to
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           Purity
           from
           vicious
           Affection
           is
           to
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Mind
           ;
           it
           brightens
           its
           Apprehensions
           ,
           and
           renders
           its
           Conceptions
           of
           Things
           more
           
             quick
             ,
             distinct
          
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           :
           Whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           all
           disorderly
           Affection
           doth
           more
           or
           less
           cloud
           and
           disturb
           the
           Brain
           ,
           chill
           or
           inflame
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           hurry
           them
           into
           tumultuous
           Motions
           ,
           or
           render
           them
           listless
           and
           unactive
           ;
           by
           which
           continual
           Disorders
           ,
           our
           discerning
           Faculties
           must
           by
           Degrees
           be
           extreamly
           weakened
           and
           confounded
           .
           And
           whilst
           the
           Mind
           is
           thus
           lost
           in
           the
           Fogs
           of
           inordinate
           Affection
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           Matter
           to
           seduce
           and
           mislead
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           through
           the
           Dimness
           of
           its
           sight
           apt
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           false
           Colours
           ,
           and
           tinctured
           with
           Prejudice
           and
           undue
           Apprehensions
           of
           Things
           .
           Weak
           Minds
           are
           easily
           abused
           ,
           especially
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           being
           placed
           beyond
           the
           Prospect
           of
           Sense
           ,
           require
           a
           sevorer
           .
           Attention
           in
           order
           to
           the
           forming
           of
           right
           Apprehensions
           concerning
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           Men
           weaken
           their
           Understandings
           by
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           must
           be
           exposed
           to
           Errors
           and
           Delusions
           .
           But
           then
           ▪
        
         
           2.
           
           Living
           in
           any
           known
           Course
           of
           Sin
           ,
           renders
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             true
             Religion
          
           uneasie
           to
           Mens
           Minds
           .
           Whilst
           a
           Man
           leads
           a
           wicked
           Life
           ,
           his
           Religious
           Principles
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           pure
           and
           true
           ,
           will
           
           perpetually
           reproach
           and
           upbraid
           him
           :
           For
           there
           are
           no
           Contraries
           in
           Nature
           more
           irreconcilable
           to
           
             one
             another
          
           than
           true
           Faith
           and
           bad
           Manners
           ;
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           all
           true
           Faith
           being
           to
           move
           and
           persuade
           Men
           to
           abstain
           from
           all
           Ungodliness
           ,
           and
           
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World.
          
           If
           therefore
           a
           Man's
           Faith
           be
           true
           and
           genuine
           ,
           he
           cannot
           live
           wickedly
           without
           acting
           against
           the
           full
           Persuasion
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           which
           must
           necessarily
           render
           him
           very
           uneasie
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           State
           of
           Things
           he
           acts
           with
           a
           self-condemning
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           every
           Compliance
           with
           his
           Inclination
           sets
           him
           at
           odds
           with
           his
           Reason
           ;
           all
           the
           while
           he
           is
           meditating
           any
           wicked
           Design
           ,
           he
           struggles
           with
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           confronts
           and
           outrages
           his
           own
           Convictions
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           acted
           it
           ,
           every
           Reflection
           he
           makes
           on
           it
           is
           a
           bitter
           Invective
           against
           himself
           :
           Thus
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Principles
           of
           
             true
             Religion
          
           possess
           his
           Mind
           ,
           he
           finds
           himself
           continually
           hagg'd
           and
           oppressed
           by
           them
           ;
           they
           sit
           as
           an
           uneasie
           Load
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           Sin
           in
           quiet
           ,
           but
           perpetually
           cause
           his
           sinful
           Delights
           to
           go
           off
           with
           an
           ungrateful
           Farewel
           ,
           and
           recoil
           upon
           him
           in
           many
           a
           sickly
           Qualm
           and
           Convulsion
           .
           In
           which
           State
           of
           Things
           he
           hath
           no
           other
           Remedy
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           forsake
           his
           Principles
           ,
           or
           his
           Lusts
           ;
           or
           to
           live
           in
           perpetual
           Variance
           with
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           he
           still
           resolve
           to
           Sin
           on
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           he
           will
           soon
           grow
           quite
           weary
           of
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           quit
           his
           Mind
           as
           soon
           as
           possibly
           he
           can
           of
           those
           stern
           and
           inflexible
           Principles
           which
           create
           these
           Discords
           in
           his
           Breast
           .
           And
           whilst
           he
           is
           in
           this
           Temper
           it
           will
           be
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           
           pervert
           him
           to
           any
           Religion
           that
           will
           give
           Ease
           to
           his
           straitlaced
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           more
           favourable
           Aspect
           on
           his
           Lust
           :
           For
           being
           resolved
           to
           follow
           his
           vicious
           Inclinations
           he
           now
           sees
           through
           them
           ,
           and
           understands
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           whilst
           his
           Mind
           runs
           upon
           the
           false
           Biass
           of
           his
           Lusts
           ,
           that
           Religion
           which
           is
           most
           grateful
           to
           them
           will
           seem
           most
           reasonable
           to
           him
           .
           Shew
           him
           a
           way
           how
           he
           may
           worship
           God
           acceptably
           without
           the
           Expence
           of
           a
           strict
           Attention
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           Devotion
           of
           a
           pure
           Heart
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Affections
           ;
           meerly
           by
           numbering
           so
           many
           Prayers
           on
           a
           String
           of
           Beads
           ,
           by
           seeing
           a
           Priest
           act
           over
           such
           a
           Set
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           hearing
           him
           in
           varied
           Tones
           sometimes
           pronounce
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           murmur
           a
           
             Form
             of
             Words
          
           in
           an
           
             Vnknown
             Language
          
           ;
           and
           though
           at
           first
           view
           it
           may
           seem
           very
           absurd
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           Loosness
           and
           Carnality
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           engage
           his
           Affections
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           by
           Degrees
           will
           go
           near
           to
           wheedle
           his
           Understanding
           into
           a
           more
           favourable
           Opinion
           of
           it
           .
           Propose
           to
           him
           an
           Expedient
           how
           he
           may
           go
           to
           Heaven
           at
           last
           without
           undergoing
           the
           S●verities
           of
           a
           sincere
           Repentance
           and
           Amendment
           ;
           tell
           him
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             certain
             Church
          
           in
           the
           World
           whose
           Priests
           ,
           if
           he
           confess
           his
           Sins
           to
           them
           with
           any
           Degree
           of
           Sorrow
           and
           Remorse
           ,
           have
           full
           Power
           to
           pardon
           and
           absolve
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           he
           do
           but
           take
           Care
           not
           to
           die
           without
           Confession
           ,
           however
           he
           lives
           he
           cannot
           miscary
           for
           ever
           .
           He
           may
           indeed
           go
           into
           a
           very
           hot
           Place
           called
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           there
           suffer
           a
           while
           very
           grievous
           Things
           before
           he
           get
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           if
           instead
           of
           parting
           with
           his
           Lusts
           while
           he
           lives
           ,
           he
           will
           part
           with
           his
           Mony
           when
           he
           dies
           ,
           he
           may
           at
           easy
           Rates
           
           purchase
           of
           that
           Church
           such
           a
           Number
           of
           
             Masses
             ,
             Requiems
          
           ,
           and
           Indulgencies
           ,
           as
           will
           in
           all
           Probability
           soon
           procure
           his
           Dismission
           from
           those
           temporary
           Sufferings
           into
           eternal
           Happiness
           :
           How
           odly
           soever
           this
           Doctrine
           may
           appear
           to
           his
           Reason
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           will
           be
           charming
           enough
           to
           his
           Lusts
           ;
           and
           when
           once
           a
           Mans
           Lusts
           are
           retained
           the
           Cause
           is
           half
           carried
           at
           the
           Bar
           of
           his
           Judgment
           .
           And
           so
           in
           all
           other
           Instances
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Disadvantage
           to
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           an
           Advantage
           to
           false
           ,
           that
           Mens
           Faith
           and
           Reason
           are
           so
           much
           swayed
           and
           byass'd
           by
           their
           Lusts.
           For
           though
           there
           is
           no
           Religion
           can
           be
           true
           but
           what
           is
           pure
           and
           holy
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           Holiness
           of
           
             true
             Religion
          
           that
           doth
           provoke
           their
           Lusts
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           their
           Lusts
           that
           do
           provoke
           their
           Reason
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           is
           done
           there
           is
           nothing
           doth
           more
           strongly
           incline
           ,
           or
           frequently
           pervert
           depraved
           and
           wicked
           Minds
           to
           
             false
             Religion
          
           than
           its
           Complyance
           with
           their
           vicious
           Affections
           ,
           though
           this
           very
           Thing
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           certain
           Signs
           in
           Nature
           of
           its
           Falsehood
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Living
           in
           any
           known
           Course
           of
           Sin
           deprives
           Men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Encouragements
           to
           Constancy
           and
           Steadiness
           in
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           :
           For
           doubtless
           the
           highest
           Encouragement
           to
           Perservance
           in
           the
           Truth
           against
           all
           Oppositions
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           is
           the
           Hope
           of
           those
           glorious
           Rewards
           that
           await
           them
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           'T
           was
           this
           that
           guarded
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           antient
           Martyrs
           safe
           through
           all
           the
           Rage
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           their
           Persecutors
           ,
           their
           having
           an
           Eye
           to
           the
           Recompence
           of
           Reward
           ,
           the
           Sight
           of
           which
           inspired
           the
           drooping
           Souls
           with
           an
           invincible
           Courage
           ;
           made
           them
           despise
           Racks
           ,
           and
           Wheels
           ,
           and
           Flames
           ,
           and
           exalt
           and
           triumph
           
           under
           the
           most
           exqisite
           Torments
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           less
           Encouragement
           than
           the
           Hope
           of
           being
           eternally
           happy
           within
           a
           few
           Moments
           could
           have
           enabled
           a
           Company
           of
           tender
           Virgins
           ,
           delicate
           Matrons
           ,
           infirm
           and
           aged
           Bishops
           to
           endure
           those
           long
           and
           dolorous
           Martyrdoms
           ,
           as
           many
           times
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           their
           Tormentors
           took
           their
           Turns
           from
           Morn
           to
           Night
           ,
           and
           plyed
           them
           with
           all
           Kinds
           of
           Tortures
           till
           oftentimes
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           give
           over
           ;
           and
           confess
           themselves
           overcome
           either
           through
           Weariness
           or
           Compassion
           ?
           But
           now
           by
           indulging
           our selves
           in
           any
           known
           Course
           of
           Sin
           we
           throw
           away
           this
           Sovereign
           Cordial
           ,
           and
           leave
           our selves
           naked
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           the
           mighty
           Supports
           it
           is
           able
           to
           give
           us
           under
           any
           Temptation
           to
           Apostacy
           .
           For
           how
           can
           we
           hope
           for
           any
           Good
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Good
           as
           a
           Heaven
           of
           immortal
           Joys
           amounts
           to
           ,
           whilst
           we
           persist
           in
           open
           Rebellion
           against
           him
           ;
           especially
           when
           he
           hath
           expresly
           suspended
           this
           mighty
           Recompence
           upon
           our
           constant
           and
           faithful
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           told
           us
           plainly
           beforehand
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           know
           what
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           fail
           of
           this
           he
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           admitting
           us
           into
           that
           Place
           and
           State
           of
           Blessedness
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           banish
           us
           
             for
             ever
          
           from
           his
           Presence
           into
           outer
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Wretchedness
           and
           Despair
           ?
           When
           by
           wilful
           Sin
           therefore
           we
           have
           cast
           away
           our
           hope
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           what
           have
           we
           left
           to
           support
           our
           Constancy
           to
           the
           Truth
           if
           ever
           we
           should
           be
           called
           to
           suffer
           for
           it
           ?
           How
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           that
           rather
           than
           renounce
           our
           Religion
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           contented
           to
           part
           with
           our
           Goods
           ,
           or
           Liberties
           ,
           or
           Lives
           ,
           when
           all
           our
           Hope
           is
           shut
           up
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           
           no
           Prospect
           of
           Compensation
           either
           here
           or
           hereafter
           ?
           If
           ever
           therefore
           we
           would
           be
           stedfast
           to
           the
           Truth
           against
           all
           Temptations
           ,
           we
           must
           above
           all
           Things
           take
           Care
           by
           a
           holy
           Life
           to
           cherish
           and
           keep
           alive
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Heaven
           in
           our
           Breasts
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Anchor
           that
           can
           hold
           and
           secure
           us
           in
           a
           stormy
           Sea
           from
           making
           Shipwrack
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Living
           in
           any
           known
           Course
           of
           Sin
           weakens
           the
           natural
           Force
           of
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           Restraint
           from
           Apostacy
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           for
           Men
           to
           apostatize
           from
           their
           Religion
           to
           secure
           their
           worldly
           Interest
           is
           a
           Thing
           so
           base
           and
           infamous
           ,
           so
           foul
           an
           Instance
           of
           a
           
             cowardly
             ,
             degenerous
          
           ,
           and
           prostitute
           Soul
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Man
           were
           under
           no
           other
           Restraint
           but
           only
           that
           Sense
           of
           Honour
           that
           is
           lodged
           in
           all
           brave
           Minds
           ,
           he
           would
           scorn
           so
           mean
           ,
           so
           poor
           a
           Condescention
           .
           But
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           powerful
           Restraint
           upon
           Men
           as
           that
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           natural
           Bridle
           by
           which
           God
           curbs
           our
           head-strong
           Nature
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           from
           flying
           out
           into
           all
           the
           wild
           Extravagancies
           it
           is
           inclined
           to
           .
           For
           it
           is
           from
           God
           and
           in
           God's
           stead
           that
           Conscience
           acts
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           most
           powerful
           Being
           in
           the
           World
           :
           When
           it
           commands
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           God's
           Authority
           ;
           when
           it
           rebukes
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           God's
           Majesty
           ;
           when
           it
           applauds
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           God's
           Complacency
           :
           It
           proceeds
           not
           upon
           Principles
           of
           mere
           Policy
           or
           Prudence
           ,
           which
           require
           us
           to
           act
           this
           way
           now
           ,
           and
           anon
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           Circumstances
           alter
           ;
           but
           upon
           the
           awful
           Principles
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           oblige
           us
           by
           all
           that
           we
           can
           hope
           or
           fear
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           and
           require
           of
           us
           the
           self
           same
           Things
           and
           Actions
           in
           all
           Circumstances
           ;
           and
           the
           sole
           Reason
           it
           
           insists
           on
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Pleasure
           or
           Displeasure
           can
           make
           us
           happy
           or
           miserable
           for
           ever
           .
           The
           Voice
           of
           Conscience
           is
           not
           ,
           
             This
             I
             judge
             most
             expedient
             for
             thee
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             avoid
          
           ;
           but
           
             this
             thou
             must
             do
             ,
             and
             this
             avoid
             as
             thou
             tenderest
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             dreadest
             his
             everlasting
             Hatred
             and
             Revenge
             :
          
           And
           it
           is
           no
           less
           than
           eternal
           Bliss
           that
           Conscience
           allures
           our
           Hope
           with
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Vengance
           that
           it
           alarms
           our
           Fear
           with
           ;
           and
           if
           Men
           will
           not
           be
           witheld
           by
           such
           powerful
           Restraints
           as
           these
           ,
           what
           can
           withold
           them
           ?
           Whilst
           therefore
           a
           Man
           cherishes
           his
           Conscience
           by
           complying
           with
           it
           and
           following
           its
           Directions
           ,
           this
           ,
           if
           any
           Thing
           ,
           will
           secure
           his
           stedfastness
           to
           the
           Truth
           against
           all
           Temptations
           ;
           whilst
           this
           hath
           any
           Power
           over
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           as
           soon
           eat
           Fire
           as
           sacrifice
           his
           Faith
           to
           his
           Interest
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           renounce
           his
           Religion
           upon
           any
           Prospect
           of
           temporal
           Gain
           or
           Loss
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           flagitious
           Violation
           of
           all
           that
           is
           Sacred
           ,
           such
           a
           monstrous
           Instance
           of
           High-Treason
           against
           God
           ,
           such
           an
           open
           Blasphemy
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           such
           a
           bold
           Defyance
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           such
           a
           Complication
           of
           vile
           Perfidy
           ,
           base
           Ingratitude
           ,
           and
           impious
           Falsehood
           ,
           that
           but
           to
           think
           of
           it
           is
           like
           looking
           down
           from
           a
           stupendous
           Precipice
           ,
           that
           swims
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           strikes
           the
           Mind
           with
           Horror
           and
           Amazement
           ;
           so
           that
           while
           a
           Man's
           Conscience
           hath
           any
           Power
           over
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           no
           more
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           with
           himself
           to
           commit
           the
           one
           ,
           than
           to
           throw
           himself
           headlong
           down
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           under
           the
           Horror
           of
           the
           Prospect
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           find
           it
           much
           more
           easy
           to
           endure
           the
           worst
           of
           Persecutions
           ,
           than
           to
           commit
           such
           an
           Outrage
           and
           Violence
           on
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           undergo
           
           those
           horrible
           Reflections
           and
           stinging
           Remorses
           that
           must
           follow
           it
           :
           But
           after
           a
           Man
           by
           wilful
           Sinning
           ,
           hath
           often
           wounded
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           natural
           Tenderness
           of
           it
           will
           by
           Degrees
           wear
           off
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           it
           grows
           quite
           callous
           and
           insensible
           .
           For
           what
           is
           reported
           of
           Methridates
           ,
           that
           by
           often
           drinking
           of
           Poison
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           familiarized
           it
           to
           his
           Constitution
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           it
           sate
           quietly
           on
           his
           Stomach
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           no
           Disturbance
           ,
           is
           true
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           recoils
           at
           every
           sinful
           Potion
           ,
           and
           cannot
           swallow
           it
           without
           suffering
           violent
           Spasms
           and
           Convulsions
           ;
           but
           having
           been
           awhile
           accustomed
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           by
           Degrees
           grows
           more
           and
           more
           natural
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           it
           goes
           glibly
           down
           without
           straining
           ,
           and
           goes
           quietly
           off
           without
           Remorse
           or
           Reluctance
           .
           And
           when
           once
           a
           Man's
           Conscience
           is
           frozen
           over
           by
           a
           Custom
           of
           Sinning
           ,
           it
           will
           every
           day
           grow
           harder
           and
           harder
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           be
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           heaviest
           Loads
           of
           Guilt
           without
           Relenting
           ;
           and
           when
           once
           Things
           are
           reduced
           to
           this
           State
           ,
           Good
           and
           
             Evil
             ,
             Virtue
          
           and
           Vice
           are
           Things
           indifferent
           to
           him
           which
           he
           chuses
           or
           refuses
           as
           they
           come
           to
           hand
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           or
           
             less
             subservient
          
           to
           his
           present
           Conveni●nce
           .
           He
           can
           blaspheme
           ,
           and
           
             pray
             ,
             oppress
          
           and
           
             give
             Alms
          
           with
           the
           same
           Unconcernedness
           of
           Mind
           ;
           and
           to
           act
           the
           Devil
           or
           the
           Saint
           are
           Parts
           so
           indifferent
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           perform
           them
           both
           with
           the
           same
           Remorslessness
           .
           And
           when
           a
           Man
           is
           thus
           got
           loose
           from
           the
           Restraints
           of
           his
           Conscience
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           bad
           that
           can
           come
           amiss
           to
           him
           .
           If
           therefore
           while
           he
           stands
           in
           this
           Posture
           his
           temporal
           Interest
           should
           chance
           to
           beckon
           him
           to
           change
           the
           
             best
             Religion
          
           in
           the
           
           World
           for
           the
           worst
           ;
           to
           pray
           to
           insensible
           Images
           and
           dead
           Mens
           Ghosts
           instead
           of
           the
           
             everliving
             God
          
           ;
           to
           let
           go
           Substances
           to
           catch
           at
           Shadows
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           to
           part
           with
           the
           most
           rational
           Truths
           for
           the
           most
           palpable
           and
           fulsom
           Contradictions
           ;
           he
           hath
           no
           Principle
           in
           him
           strong
           enough
           to
           withold
           him
           from
           a
           base
           Compliance
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           being
           laid
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           which
           whilst
           awake
           would
           have
           trembled
           at
           such
           an
           horrid
           Proposal
           .
           And
           though
           by
           thus
           prostituting
           his
           Faith
           to
           his
           Interest
           ,
           he
           at
           once
           renounces
           his
           God
           ,
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Hopes
           of
           future
           Immortality
           ;
           yet
           his
           insensible
           and
           remorsless
           Heart
           is
           no
           more
           toucht
           or
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           were
           the
           slightest
           Peccadillo
           .
           Thus
           by
           letting
           go
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           Men
           pave
           themselves
           an
           easie
           Way
           to
           Apostacy
           from
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           be
           one
           of
           the
           most
           craggy
           and
           difficult
           Passages
           in
           all
           the
           High-Way
           to
           Hell.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Living
           in
           any
           known
           Course
           of
           Sin
           doth
           very
           much
           strengthen
           and
           enforce
           the
           Temptations
           to
           Apostacy
           .
           He
           who
           lives
           under
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Government
           of
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           takes
           Care
           to
           regulate
           his
           Affections
           towards
           the
           Things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           fear
           the
           Evils
           of
           it
           too
           much
           ,
           nor
           love
           the
           Goods
           of
           it
           too
           well
           ;
           but
           makes
           a
           just
           and
           equal
           Estimate
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           proportions
           his
           Affections
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           doth
           this
           ,
           disarms
           them
           of
           their
           tempting
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           chiefly
           owing
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Estimate
           we
           make
           of
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           
             our
             own
          
           Imagination
           that
           gives
           Life
           and
           Efficacy
           to
           the
           Charms
           and
           Terrors
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           renders
           them
           so
           successful
           and
           victorious
           :
           
           We
           fancy
           that
           to
           be
           in
           them
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           affected
           not
           so
           much
           with
           the
           Things
           themselves
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           false
           Representations
           that
           we
           make
           of
           them
           .
           But
           he
           ,
           who
           by
           following
           the
           Dictates
           of
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           hath
           reduced
           his
           wild
           Affections
           within
           the
           Lists
           of
           Reason
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           can
           from
           thence
           defie
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           maintain
           his
           Post
           against
           all
           its
           Temptations
           .
           He
           loves
           its
           Goods
           no
           better
           than
           they
           deserve
           ,
           and
           consequently
           he
           loves
           them
           not
           so
           well
           as
           to
           part
           with
           his
           Virtue
           ,
           his
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           his
           Soul
           for
           them
           .
           He
           dreads
           its
           Evils
           no
           farther
           than
           they
           are
           truly
           dreadful
           ,
           and
           consequently
           is
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           to
           Sin
           is
           much
           more
           dreadful
           than
           to
           suffer
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           found
           by
           often
           Experience
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           there
           is
           far
           more
           Peace
           ,
           more
           Ioy
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           than
           in
           all
           the
           vain
           Allurements
           of
           this
           World.
           He
           hath
           found
           another
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           besides
           these
           temporary
           Enjoyments
           ;
           a
           Heaven
           within
           
             his
             own
          
           Breast
           composed
           of
           joyous
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Expectations
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Heaven
           hath
           often
           found
           himself
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           happy
           than
           among
           all
           the
           Festivities
           of
           an
           ●arthly
           Paradise
           ;
           and
           therefore
           knows
           very
           well
           that
           he
           is
           bid
           to
           his
           Loss
           when
           ever
           he
           is
           tempted
           to
           exchange
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           .
           He
           is
           throughly
           sensible
           ,
           having
           already
           found
           it
           to
           his
           Smart
           ,
           that
           by
           Sinning
           he
           shall
           sustain
           a
           much
           heavier
           Loss
           ,
           and
           expose
           himself
           to
           far
           more
           exquisite
           Agonies
           of
           Mind
           than
           any
           this
           World
           can
           threaten
           him
           with
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           certainly
           reckons
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           to
           avoid
           a
           Sin
           he
           incurs
           a
           Suffering
           ,
           he
           wisely
           chooses
           of
           two
           Evils
           the
           least
           .
           And
           while
           his
           Soul
           stands
           thus
           
           affected
           ,
           it
           is
           shot-proof
           against
           all
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           against
           those
           Temptations
           which
           sollicite
           him
           to
           renounce
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           knows
           by
           Experience
           there
           is
           far
           more
           Good
           than
           the
           World
           can
           propose
           to
           him
           in
           Exchange
           for
           it
           .
           He
           knows
           both
           how
           little
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           
             true
             Religion
          
           is
           worth
           ;
           and
           having
           made
           a
           just
           Estimate
           of
           both
           ,
           to
           propose
           to
           him
           any
           worldly
           Hope
           as
           a
           Price
           for
           his
           Faith
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           Thing
           as
           to
           offer
           a
           Miser
           Dross
           for
           his
           Gold.
           His
           Mind
           is
           fixed
           in
           this
           Persuasion
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Mischiefs
           this
           World
           can
           do
           him
           are
           inconsiderable
           to
           one
           who
           must
           live
           
             for
             ever
          
           in
           another
           unspeakably
           happy
           or
           mis●rable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           threaten
           him
           into
           Apostacy
           with
           any
           worldly
           Fear
           ,
           is
           to
           attempt
           to
           blow
           up
           a
           Rock
           of
           Marble
           with
           a
           Squib
           of
           Wild-fire
           .
           But
           when
           once
           a
           Man
           hath
           taken
           off
           the
           Restraints
           of
           his
           Conscience
           from
           his
           wild
           Affections
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           loose
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           will
           aid
           and
           assist
           its
           Temptations
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           animate
           them
           with
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           Life
           and
           Vigour
           than
           is
           in
           their
           own
           Natures
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           Goods
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           bewitch
           us
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           did
           we
           not
           give
           a
           Dress
           to
           them
           ;
           we
           paint
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           varnish
           them
           over
           with
           an
           artificial
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           then
           fall
           in
           Love
           with
           
             our
             own
          
           Fucus
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           as
           we
           value
           and
           affect
           them
           beyond
           their
           natural
           Worth
           ,
           so
           much
           Power
           we
           give
           them
           to
           conquer
           and
           inslave
           us
           .
           When
           therefore
           by
           leading
           a
           sensual
           and
           wicked
           Life
           ,
           a
           Man
           has
           wholly
           devoted
           himself
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           hath
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           Worlds
           Power
           to
           be
           commanded
           and
           disposed
           of
           as
           it
           pleases
           .
           And
           now
           if
           any
           
             worldly
             Good
          
           
           beckons
           and
           invites
           him
           ,
           his
           mad
           Affection
           will
           presently
           hurry
           him
           after
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           through
           thick
           and
           thin
           ,
           through
           the
           most
           flagitious
           and
           enormous
           Courses
           .
           If
           any
           
             worldly
             Evil
          
           threaten
           and
           alarm
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           immediately
           fly
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           from
           Virtue
           and
           Innocence
           ,
           from
           God
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           Sacred
           in
           Religion
           .
           His
           Affections
           have
           render'd
           him
           a
           meer
           Laquey
           to
           the
           Goods
           and
           Evils
           that
           are
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           whither
           ever
           they
           send
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           go
           ,
           where-ever
           they
           lead
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           follow
           ,
           let
           their
           Vagaries
           be
           never
           so
           wild
           or
           wicked
           .
           If
           therefore
           ,
           while
           his
           Soul
           is
           thus
           inslaved
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           tempted
           by
           it
           to
           Apostatize
           from
           his
           Religion
           ,
           what
           hath
           he
           to
           restrain
           or
           secure
           him
           ?
           For
           ever
           since
           he
           got
           loose
           from
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           he
           is
           wholly
           led
           by
           his
           Affections
           ,
           and
           these
           being
           chained
           and
           fastned
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           hale
           him
           after
           it
           which
           way
           soever
           it
           moves
           .
           So
           long
           as
           his
           Religion
           and
           his
           worldly
           Interest
           consist
           ,
           and
           go
           hand
           in
           hand
           ,
           he
           is
           very
           well
           content
           to
           own
           and
           follow
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           ever
           a
           Storm
           of
           Persecution
           should
           part
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           Probability
           he
           will
           follow
           his
           Interest
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           
             treacherous
             Orpha
          
           ,
           give
           his
           Religion
           a
           parting
           Kiss
           and
           leave
           it
           .
           For
           his
           Heart
           is
           now
           so
           wedded
           to
           the
           World
           that
           he
           esteems
           nothing
           so
           good
           as
           its
           Goods
           ,
           and
           nothing
           so
           evil
           as
           its
           Evils
           ;
           and
           the
           one
           being
           his
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           his
           Hell
           ,
           all
           other
           Considerations
           are
           overcome
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           obtain
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           avoid
           the
           other
           he
           must
           stick
           at
           nothing
           ,
           no
           not
           at
           renouncing
           his
           God
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           his
           Hopes
           of
           a
           future
           Immortality
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           And
           lastly
           .
           Living
           in
           any
           known
           Course
           of
           Sin
           provokes
           God
           to
           give
           us
           up
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Delusion
           :
           For
           so
           long
           as
           Men
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Guidance
           and
           Direction
           of
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           abides
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           directs
           their
           Wills
           ,
           but
           also
           informs
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           enables
           them
           to
           discern
           the
           Beauty
           and
           Reality
           of
           those
           heavenly
           Truths
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           revealed
           to
           us
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           .
           For
           though
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           revealed
           already
           the
           whole
           Will
           of
           God
           to
           us
           concerning
           our
           eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           expect
           that
           he
           will
           reveal
           new
           Truths
           to
           us
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           so
           far
           forth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           and
           engaged
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           co-operate
           with
           us
           to
           enable
           us
           as
           well
           to
           understand
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           as
           to
           perform
           it
           ;
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           we
           cherish
           his
           heavenly
           Inspirations
           ,
           by
           yielding
           to
           them
           our
           free
           and
           ready
           Compliance
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           so
           far
           an
           
             ass●sting
             Genius
          
           to
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           as
           to
           suggest
           to
           us
           those
           Truths
           which
           he
           hath
           already
           revealed
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           before
           our
           Eyes
           in
           so
           fair
           a
           Light
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           fail
           more
           clearly
           to
           discern
           ,
           and
           more
           distinctly
           to
           apprehend
           them
           than
           otherwise
           we
           should
           or
           could
           have
           done
           .
           For
           when
           he
           writes
           his
           Truth
           upon
           our
           Minds
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           such
           a
           Victorious
           Sun-beam
           as
           will
           endure
           neither
           Cloud
           nor
           Shadow
           before
           it
           .
           Whenever
           he
           speaks
           ,
           He
           speaks
           not
           to
           our
           Ears
           but
           to
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           represents
           Things
           nakedly
           and
           immediately
           to
           our
           Understandings
           .
           He
           converses
           with
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           Spirits
           do
           with
           Spirits
           ,
           without
           involving
           his
           
           Sense
           in
           articulate
           Sounds
           or
           material
           Representations
           ;
           but
           objects
           it
           to
           us
           in
           its
           own
           naked
           Light
           ,
           and
           characterizes
           it
           immediately
           on
           our
           Understandings
           .
           And
           as
           he
           proposes
           the
           Divine
           Light
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           he
           also
           illuminates
           our
           Minds
           to
           discern
           and
           comprehend
           it
           :
           He
           raises
           and
           exalts
           our
           Intellectual
           Powers
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           vital
           Form
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           our
           Reason
           ,
           invigorates
           and
           actuates
           it
           ,
           and
           thereby
           renders
           its
           Apprehension
           of
           Things
           more
           quick
           ,
           and
           piercing
           ,
           and
           sagacious
           .
           Thus
           doth
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             more
          
           or
           less
           assist
           us
           in
           the
           true
           Understanding
           of
           Divine
           Things
           ,
           as
           he
           finds
           us
           more
           or
           
             less
             compliant
          
           with
           his
           heavenly
           Pleasure
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           stands
           no
           more
           obliged
           to
           render
           our
           Minds
           infallible
           than
           our
           Wills
           impeccable
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           by
           our
           sincere
           Obedience
           to
           his
           holy
           Suggestions
           ,
           we
           keep
           our selves
           under
           his
           Conduct
           and
           Direction
           ,
           we
           may
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           either
           preserve
           us
           from
           all
           dangerous
           Errors
           ,
           or
           if
           for
           just
           Reasons
           he
           should
           permit
           us
           to
           fall
           into
           any
           such
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           prove
           dangerous
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           either
           we
           shall
           be
           convinced
           of
           them
           while
           we
           live
           ,
           or
           obtain
           Pity
           and
           Pardon
           for
           them
           when
           we
           die
           .
           But
           whilst
           we
           persist
           in
           any
           willful
           Course
           of
           Sin
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           only
           violate
           
             our
             own
          
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           also
           repel
           those
           good
           Motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           strives
           to
           reduce
           and
           reclaim
           us
           ;
           in
           doing
           which
           we
           continually
           grieve
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           forbear
           ,
           shall
           at
           length
           provoke
           him
           wholly
           to
           forsake
           and
           abandon
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           up
           to
           
             our
             own
          
           Hearts
           Lusts
           as
           desperate
           Wretches
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           hath
           hitherto
           strove
           and
           struggled
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           future
           Recovery
           there
           remains
           no
           farther
           Hope
           or
           Prospect
           .
           
           And
           when
           He
           hath
           forsaken
           us
           ,
           our
           Mind
           will
           not
           only
           be
           left
           naked
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           those
           Helps
           and
           Advantages
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           which
           it
           receives
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           Cheats
           and
           Fallacies
           of
           
             Evil
             Spirits
          
           ,
           whose
           Recreation
           it
           is
           to
           put
           Tricks
           upon
           our
           Minds
           ;
           to
           banter
           and
           play
           upon
           our
           easie
           Faith
           ,
           to
           cast
           Mists
           before
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           juggle
           away
           all
           
             true
             Religion
          
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           foist
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           most
           fulsom
           Errors
           and
           Mistakes
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           of
           Antichrist
           the
           great
           Deceiver
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           
             come
             with
             all
             deceivableness
             of
             unrighteousness
             to
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           And
           that
           for
           that
           Cause
           ,
           viz.
           their
           not
           receiving
           the
           
             truth
             in
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             should
             send
             them
             strong
             delusion
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lye
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           abandoning
           them
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           cheating
           and
           deluding
           Spirits
           :
           
             That
             they
             all
             might
             be
             damned
             ,
             who
             believed
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           2
           Thess.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           God
           grant
           that
           this
           at
           last
           prove
           not
           our
           Fate
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           have
           sinned
           against
           the
           clearest
           Light
           ,
           and
           gone
           astray
           in
           all
           Unrighteousness
           under
           the
           best
           and
           
             purest
             Religion
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           at
           length
           given
           up
           by
           God
           to
           follow
           the
           wild
           Delusions
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           all
           those
           fulsom
           Lyes
           and
           Impostures
           which
           he
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           hath
           been
           imposing
           upon
           the
           World.
           But
           whether
           it
           prove
           thus
           or
           no
           ,
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           by
           persisting
           in
           any
           vicious
           Course
           against
           the
           Light
           and
           Conviction
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           we
           highly
           provoke
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           to
           withdraw
           his
           Grace
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           up
           to
           
             our
             own
          
           Hearts
           
           Lusts
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           
             our
             own
          
           Hearts
           Lusts
           will
           soon
           betray
           and
           give
           up
           our
           Faith
           to
           false
           and
           vicious
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           shewn
           at
           large
           what
           strong
           and
           prevalent
           Tendencies
           there
           are
           in
           a
           wicked
           Life
           to
           Apostacy
           from
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Argument
           with
           two
           or
           three
           Inferences
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           What
           a
           great
           Malignity
           there
           is
           in
           Mens
           being
           inconstant
           to
           ,
           and
           apostatizing
           from
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           in
           Compliance
           with
           their
           sinful
           Affections
           ;
           it
           being
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           the
           ill
           Daughter
           of
           a
           bad
           Mother
           ,
           (
           a
           debauched
           and
           a
           dissolute
           Conscience
           )
           and
           consequently
           partaking
           of
           all
           its
           natural
           Bane
           and
           Malignity
           ,
           even
           as
           all
           other
           bad
           Effects
           do
           of
           the
           malignant
           Nature
           of
           their
           bad
           Causes
           .
           But
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           will
           more
           fully
           appear
           by
           considering
           the
           particular
           Evils
           which
           Mens
           Inconstancy
           to
           ,
           and
           Proneness
           to
           revolt
           from
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           implies
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           these
           five
           Instances
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               great
               Impiety
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               desperate
               Folly
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               foul
               Dishonesty
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               shameful
               Cowardize
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               vast
               Hazard
               and
               Insecurity
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           the
           great
           Impiety
           of
           it
           .
           He
           who
           can
           part
           with
           his
           Religion
           ,
           or
           any
           Principle
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           any
           other
           Terms
           than
           a
           full
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Falshood
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           either
           a
           
             down-right
             Atheist
          
           ;
           who
           believing
           no
           Religion
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           
           governs
           himself
           by
           this
           Principle
           ,
           That
           the
           wisest
           Course
           is
           to
           profess
           none
           but
           that
           which
           is
           uppermost
           ,
           and
           most
           for
           his
           Interest
           ;
           or
           a
           prophane
           and
           impious
           Wretch
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           he
           believes
           his
           
             own
             Religion
             true
          
           ,
           exchanges
           it
           for
           another
           which
           he
           believes
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           Consideration
           ,
           but
           so
           much
           temporal
           Advantage
           to
           boot
           :
           By
           which
           he
           plainly
           declares
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           his
           Estimation
           the
           Odds
           between
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           the
           Declarations
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Impostures
           of
           the
           Devil
           is
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           Addition
           of
           the
           transitory
           Goods
           of
           this
           World
           to
           the
           later
           ,
           renders
           it
           of
           sufficient
           Weight
           to
           turn
           the
           Scale
           against
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           his
           part
           he
           is
           not
           much
           concerned
           whether
           the
           Almighty
           be
           his
           Friend
           or
           Foe
           ;
           and
           provided
           he
           may
           but
           enjoy
           his
           Ease
           and
           Pleasure
           a
           few
           Years
           longer
           here
           ,
           he
           is
           very
           well
           contented
           to
           part
           with
           all
           his
           Hopes
           and
           Interest
           in
           
             God
             for
             ever
          
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           natural
           Construction
           of
           Mens
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           in
           Consideration
           of
           their
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           that
           that
           Interest
           is
           in
           their
           Esteem
           far
           more
           eligible
           than
           God
           with
           all
           his
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           better
           to
           be
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           than
           without
           Preferment
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           Man
           makes
           a
           very
           good
           Bargain
           ,
           who
           gets
           a
           good
           Place
           in
           Exchange
           for
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             treacherous
             Iudas
          
           sells
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           for
           
             thirty
             Pieces
             of
             Silver
          
           :
           Which
           is
           such
           a
           monstrous
           Degree
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           should
           be
           fufficient
           to
           scare
           and
           affright
           the
           most
           couragious
           Sinner
           that
           hath
           but
           the
           least
           Apprehension
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Sense
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           the
           desparte
           Folly
           of
           Mens
           abandoning
           their
           Religion
           in
           Complyance
           with
           their
           vicious
           Affections
           .
           For
           he
           who
           without
           through
           Conviction
           abandons
           the
           Profession
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           doth
           together
           with
           that
           most
           certainly
           abandon
           all
           the
           blessed
           Rewards
           ,
           and
           incur
           all
           the
           dreadful
           Penalties
           that
           
             true
             Religion
          
           promises
           and
           denounces
           ,
           because
           though
           his
           Religion
           perhaps
           may
           be
           false
           ,
           yet
           in
           renouncing
           it
           whilst
           he
           believes
           it
           true
           ,
           his
           Will
           doth
           as
           maliciously
           renounce
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           as
           if
           it
           really
           were
           so
           .
           He
           thought
           it
           true
           ,
           and
           yet
           renounc'd
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           plainly
           declares
           that
           if
           it
           had
           been
           true
           he
           would
           have
           renounced
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           it
           's
           all
           one
           to
           him
           ,
           his
           Will
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           Crime
           and
           Guilt
           the
           same
           ;
           it
           is
           
             true
             Religion
          
           he
           intentionally
           renounces
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           doth
           intentionally
           renounce
           all
           his
           Concern
           and
           Interest
           in
           
             true
             Religion
          
           .
           Now
           what
           a
           desperate
           Piece
           of
           Folly
           is
           this
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           part
           with
           all
           his
           Stock
           in
           the
           
             Common
             Bank
          
           of
           Religion
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           
             down
             right
          
           Sham
           and
           Imposture
           ,
           is
           of
           everlasting
           Moment
           and
           Concern
           to
           him
           ,
           only
           for
           a
           present
           Gratification
           of
           some
           vain
           and
           unreasonable
           Lust
           ;
           to
           divorse
           himself
           
             for
             ever
          
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           quit
           all
           Title
           and
           Interest
           in
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           only
           to
           curry
           a
           short-lived
           Favour
           with
           Men
           ,
           with
           Men
           whose
           Breath
           is
           in
           their
           Nostrils
           ,
           and
           who
           within
           a
           few
           Days
           or
           Years
           must
           go
           off
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           here
           perhaps
           forlorn
           and
           destitute
           ?
           To
           part
           with
           all
           my
           glorious
           Hopes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           are
           my
           best
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           with
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           where
           I
           have
           Treasures
           of
           
           Bliss
           sufficient
           to
           maintain
           me
           in
           a
           most
           happy
           Port
           to
           eternal
           Ages
           ;
           only
           to
           gain
           or
           secure
           a
           transitory
           Estate
           or
           Preferment
           ,
           which
           ,
           while
           I
           have
           ,
           it
           cannot
           make
           me
           happy
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           erelong
           I
           shall
           be
           torn
           and
           divided
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           a
           Farthing
           the
           better
           for
           forever
           ;
           to
           expose
           one self
           as
           a
           publick
           Spectacle
           of
           Scorn
           and
           Contempt
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           wise
           and
           good
           Part
           of
           the
           rational
           World
           for
           a
           
             short
             extemporary
          
           Blaze
           of
           pompous
           Splendor
           and
           Greatness
           which
           lies
           at
           the
           Mercy
           of
           every
           Counter-blast
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Probability
           will
           e'er
           long
           expire
           in
           Smoak
           and
           
             Stink
             ,
             Wretchedness
          
           and
           Infamy
           ;
           to
           plunge
           one self
           head-long
           into
           all
           the
           Agonies
           and
           Torments
           ,
           the
           Horrors
           and
           Desperations
           of
           a
           
             woful
             Eternity
          
           ,
           only
           to
           escape
           a
           short
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           a
           glorious
           Martyrdom
           ;
           when
           a
           little
           after
           perhaps
           I
           shall
           suffer
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           and
           longer
           under
           the
           Gout
           ,
           or
           Stone
           ,
           or
           Strangury
           without
           the
           Comfort
           of
           dying
           in
           a
           brave
           Cause
           ,
           and
           being
           assured
           of
           an
           immortal
           Recompence
           than
           I
           could
           have
           done
           under
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Executioner
           with
           it
           ?
           And
           yet
           all
           these
           mad
           Pranks
           that
           Man
           plays
           at
           once
           ,
           who
           abandons
           his
           Religion
           in
           Complyance
           with
           his
           Lusts.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           the
           foul
           Dishonesty
           of
           it
           :
           For
           ,
           besides
           that
           our
           Religion
           being
           the
           most
           sacred
           Pledg
           committed
           to
           us
           by
           God
           for
           
             our
             own
          
           Use
           ,
           and
           the
           Use
           of
           our
           latest
           Posterity
           ,
           we
           cannot
           viciously
           desert
           and
           abandon
           it
           without
           betraying
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           falsifying
           our
           Trust
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           without
           squandering
           away
           the
           most
           inestimable
           Good
           that
           ever
           he
           committed
           to
           Men
           ,
           upon
           our
           own
           base
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           execrable
           Enemies
           ,
           
           which
           is
           Dishonesty
           blackned
           with
           the
           foulest
           Ingratitude
           :
           Besides
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           forsaking
           our
           Religion
           in
           Complyance
           with
           any
           leud
           Affection
           ,
           we
           not
           only
           do
           a
           dishonest
           Thing
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           totally
           discard
           the
           Obligations
           to
           Honesty
           for
           the
           future
           :
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           rationally
           oblige
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           throughly
           honest
           but
           only
           his
           Religion
           ,
           or
           inward
           Sense
           that
           it
           is
           his
           indispensable
           Duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           before
           whose
           righteous
           Tribunal
           he
           must
           one
           Day
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           all
           his
           Actions
           .
           The
           
             two
             great
          
           Motives
           of
           humane
           Action
           are
           Religion
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Interest
           :
           Now
           as
           for
           Religion
           ,
           that
           consists
           of
           fix'd
           and
           unalterable
           Principles
           ,
           which
           will
           by
           no
           Means
           ply
           or
           bend
           to
           the
           Alterations
           of
           outward
           Affairs
           and
           Circumstances
           ;
           but
           do
           in
           all
           Conditions
           move
           and
           oblige
           us
           with
           equal
           Force
           and
           Vigour
           ;
           whereas
           Worldly
           Interest
           is
           a
           fickle
           and
           mutable
           Thing
           that
           varies
           and
           alters
           with
           every
           outward
           Turn
           and
           Revolution
           :
           So
           that
           that
           which
           is
           my
           Interest
           to
           Day
           ,
           may
           prove
           my
           Damage
           to
           Morrow
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           should
           ,
           whatever
           Part
           I
           act
           to
           Day
           ,
           it
           will
           oblige
           me
           to
           act
           the
           contrary
           to
           Morrow
           .
           When
           therefore
           a
           Man
           hath
           let
           go
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           hath
           nothing
           but
           his
           Interest
           to
           hold
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           
             Cross
             or
             Pile
          
           for
           the
           future
           whether
           you
           find
           him
           an
           
             honest
             Man
          
           or
           a
           Knave
           ;
           because
           from
           henceforth
           he
           will
           be
           Knave
           or
           Honest
           according
           as
           it
           serves
           his
           Turn
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           serves
           his
           Turn
           to
           Day
           may
           prove
           his
           Loss
           and
           Prejudice
           to
           Morrow
           ;
           so
           that
           whether
           to
           Day
           or
           to
           Morrow
           he
           proves
           a
           true
           Man
           or
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           wholly
           depends
           upon
           the
           Die
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           consult
           his
           Stars
           to
           find
           the
           lucky
           Hour
           or
           Moment
           when
           you
           may
           safely
           trust
           him
           .
           For
           after
           the
           Wretch
           hath
           
           been
           so
           perfidious
           as
           to
           renounce
           his
           God
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           one
           Principle
           remaining
           in
           him
           upon
           which
           you
           can
           fasten
           any
           lasting
           Confidence
           .
           As
           for
           his
           Interest
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           a
           fickle
           and
           inconstant
           Thing
           that
           there
           is
           no
           trusting
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           plead
           for
           you
           now
           ,
           the
           next
           Turn
           of
           Affairs
           it
           may
           be
           retained
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           being
           got
           loose
           from
           all
           the
           Tyes
           and
           Obligations
           of
           Fidelity
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           stick
           at
           nothing
           be
           it
           never
           so
           foul
           ,
           that
           his
           present
           Interest
           invites
           him
           to
           to
           serve
           himself
           ;
           he
           will
           make
           no
           Bones
           ,
           whenever
           he
           hath
           a
           fair
           Opportunity
           ,
           to
           cheat
           and
           betray
           his
           own
           Father
           ;
           or
           supplant
           his
           dearest
           Friend
           or
           Benefactor
           ;
           and
           what
           should
           hinder
           him
           ?
           his
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           being
           gone
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           all
           binding
           Principles
           of
           Truth
           and
           Honesty
           .
           For
           when
           a
           Man
           forsakes
           his
           Religion
           out
           of
           any
           vicious
           Affection
           ,
           he
           doth
           in
           Effect
           make
           this
           publick
           Declaration
           to
           the
           World
           :
           
             By
             this
             my
             own
             Act
             and
             Deed
             I
             do
             here
             for
             ever
             renounce
             all
             the
             Obligations
             to
             Honesty
             and
             fair
             Dealing
             with
             God
             or
             Men
             ,
             and
             am
             resolved
             for
             the
             future
             to
             be
             deaf
             and
             inexorable
             to
             all
             the
             Importunities
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             .
             From
             henceforth
             I
             will
             listen
             to
             no
             other
             Call
             but
             that
             of
             my
             worldly
             Interest
             ;
             when
             that
             bids
             me
             be
             honest
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             honest
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             bids
             me
             play
             the
             Knave
             ,
             I
             will
             play
             the
             Knave
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             future
             I
             warn
             all
             that
             know
             me
             to
             trust
             me
             no
             farther
             than
             they
             can
             make
             it
             my
             Interest
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             venture
             the
             most
             trifling
             Matter
             in
             which
             they
             are
             unwilling
             to
             be
             wronged
             ,
             either
             upon
             my
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Word
             ,
             or
             Oath
             ,
             without
             demanding
             of
             me
             such
             ample
             Securities
             as
             may
             render
             it
             impossible
             for
             me
             to
             wrong
             them
             without
             wronging
             my self
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Principle
             I
             now
             intend
             
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             That
             is
             always
             best
             and
             fittest
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             subservient
             to
             my
             present
             Interest
             .
          
           This
           in
           Construction
           of
           Fact
           is
           the
           Profession
           which
           that
           Man
           takes
           up
           ,
           who
           in
           Compliance
           with
           any
           vicious
           Affection
           abandons
           the
           Profession
           of
           his
           Religion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           the
           shameful
           Cowardize
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Advantages
           of
           
             true
             Religion
          
           are
           great
           enough
           to
           encourage
           a
           Mind
           of
           any
           Constancy
           or
           Firmness
           to
           charge
           through
           the
           greatest
           Difficulties
           the
           World
           can
           interpose
           between
           them
           and
           him
           .
           Who
           that
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           would
           ever
           boggle
           to
           wade
           through
           a
           
             narrow
             shallow
          
           Stream
           of
           temporary
           Sufferings
           ,
           whilst
           on
           the
           farther
           Shore
           he
           beholds
           a
           Heaven
           of
           immortal
           Joys
           ready
           to
           receive
           and
           reward
           him
           ?
           But
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           turn
           his
           Back
           ,
           and
           run
           away
           from
           God
           and
           Heaven
           for
           Fear
           only
           of
           being
           disappointed
           by
           some
           leud
           ,
           or
           covetous
           ,
           or
           ambitious
           Hope
           ,
           is
           such
           an
           Instance
           of
           
             vile
             ,
             prostitute
          
           Baseness
           as
           is
           beneath
           even
           Contempt
           and
           Derision
           .
           For
           what
           Danger
           or
           Difficulty
           dares
           that
           Wretch
           encounter
           ,
           that
           dares
           not
           stand
           by
           his
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           confesses
           all
           his
           future
           Hopes
           are
           involved
           ,
           for
           Fear
           of
           losing
           such
           a
           Place
           ,
           or
           being
           disappointed
           of
           such
           a
           Preferment
           ,
           which
           within
           a
           few
           Days
           or
           Years
           he
           knows
           very
           well
           he
           must
           lose
           
             for
             ever
          
           ?
           He
           who
           hath
           a
           Mind
           capable
           of
           being
           scared
           out
           of
           his
           Religion
           by
           such
           mean
           Considerations
           as
           these
           ,
           is
           good
           for
           nothing
           but
           only
           to
           be
           made
           the
           Foot-Ball
           of
           Fortune
           ;
           to
           be
           kick'd
           up
           and
           down
           upon
           her
           scornful
           Toe
           at
           Pleasure
           ,
           who
           by
           threatning
           him
           with
           the
           
             smallest
             Evil
          
           ,
           can
           huff
           him
           out
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             
             Good
          
           ,
           and
           finding
           him
           a
           
             wretched
             passive
          
           Thing
           that
           hath
           not
           Strength
           enough
           to
           resist
           her
           weakest
           Impressions
           ,
           makes
           him
           her
           Sport
           and
           Recreation
           ,
           and
           turns
           him
           into
           any
           Thing
           ,
           and
           tosses
           him
           any
           whither
           she
           pleases
           ;
           from
           Truth
           to
           Falshood
           ,
           from
           God
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Hell
           without
           the
           least
           Controul
           or
           Opposition
           .
           For
           the
           poor
           Man's
           Soul
           is
           grown
           so
           tender
           and
           effeminate
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           greatest
           Good
           in
           all
           the
           World
           he
           cannot
           endure
           the
           least
           Air
           of
           Suffering
           to
           blow
           upon
           him
           :
           Tell
           him
           of
           Suffering
           for
           
             Righteousness
             Sake
          
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Thought
           of
           it
           frights
           and
           appales
           him
           .
           Present
           but
           a
           Persecution
           at
           his
           Breast
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           stand
           and
           deliver
           ,
           and
           the
           crest-fallen
           Pultroon
           is
           presently
           ready
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             O
             spare
             my
             Life
             ,
             spare
             my
             Skin
             !
             and
             take
             my
             Religion
             ,
             take
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             Hopes
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Immortality
             .
          
           And
           who
           but
           an
           infamous
           Coward
           would
           ever
           endure
           to
           be
           hector'd
           out
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           Good
           by
           the
           weak
           and
           impotent
           Evils
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           do
           their
           worst
           can
           only
           rob
           him
           of
           a
           
             few
             transitory
          
           Enjoyments
           ,
           which
           without
           their
           Constraint
           he
           must
           ere
           long
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           
             for
             ever
          
           ?
           How
           ridiculously
           mean-spirited
           would
           it
           be
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           deliver
           up
           his
           Purse
           to
           a
           Thief
           ,
           who
           he
           knows
           hath
           no
           other
           Weapon
           but
           a
           slender
           Switch
           to
           hurt
           and
           offend
           him
           ?
           But
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           deliver
           up
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           his
           God
           and
           his
           Heaven
           ,
           at
           the
           demand
           of
           a
           
             short
             Skin-deep
          
           Affliction
           ,
           which
           can
           only
           disease
           him
           for
           a
           few
           Moments
           ,
           and
           shall
           then
           determine
           in
           everlasting
           Pleasure
           and
           Delight
           ,
           is
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           mean
           and
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           Consider
           the
           vast
           Hazard
           and
           Insecurity
           of
           a
           Man's
           parting
           with
           his
           Religion
           in
           Compliance
           with
           his
           vicious
           Affections
           :
           For
           that
           which
           moves
           him
           to
           it
           is
           only
           his
           Prospect
           of
           living
           at
           Ease
           a
           few
           Years
           longer
           ,
           or
           gratifying
           some
           covetous
           Desire
           or
           Ambition
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           obtain
           these
           Ends
           by
           parting
           with
           his
           Religio●
           ,
           is
           vastly
           hazardous
           and
           insecure
           .
           Perhaps
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           acted
           this
           impious
           and
           perfidious
           Part
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           cast
           into
           such
           Circumstances
           ,
           as
           may
           force
           me
           upon
           impartial
           Reflections
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           see
           ,
           whether
           I
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           Blackness
           and
           Infamy
           of
           my
           Revolt
           and
           Apostacy
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           should
           happen
           would
           inevitably
           raise
           such
           a
           Swarm
           of
           Horrors
           in
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           cast
           me
           into
           such
           Agonies
           and
           Convulsions
           of
           Soul
           ,
           as
           will
           render
           me
           a
           Hell
           and
           a
           Devil
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           Pain
           and
           Uneasiness
           than
           all
           those
           temporal
           Evils
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           which
           I
           ran
           away
           from
           my
           Religion
           .
           And
           if
           to
           shun
           Poverty
           ,
           I
           should
           throw
           my self
           into
           Desparation
           ;
           if
           to
           avoid
           a
           Prison
           ,
           which
           to
           an
           innocent
           Mind
           with
           a
           righteous
           Cause
           can
           make
           a
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           I
           should
           cast
           my self
           into
           a
           Hell
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           if
           to
           keep
           in
           a
           whole
           Skin
           ,
           I
           should
           bring
           upon
           my self
           the
           intollerable
           Anguish
           of
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           ;
           if
           to
           escape
           being
           
             rejected
             ,
             disgraced
          
           ,
           and
           discountenanced
           by
           Men
           ,
           I
           should
           expose
           my self
           to
           the
           perpetual
           Clamour
           and
           Reproaches
           of
           
             my
             own
          
           Conscience
           :
           If
           these
           Things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           should
           happen
           ,
           as
           it
           s
           very
           probable
           they
           may
           ,
           I
           shall
           find
           my self
           miserably
           disappointed
           of
           that
           Ease
           and
           quiet
           Enjoyment
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           which
           I
           basely
           abandoned
           my
           Religion
           ;
           I
           shall
           find
           that
           to
           save
           my
           Garments
           from
           
           being
           singed
           ,
           I
           have
           thrown
           my
           Body
           into
           a
           consuming
           Flame
           ,
           and
           only
           exposed
           my
           Breast
           to
           save
           my
           Buckler
           .
           But
           then
           suppose
           this
           should
           not
           happen
           ;
           suppose
           my
           Conscience
           should
           be
           stupid
           and
           insensible
           enough
           to
           bear
           the
           Guilt
           of
           my
           Apostacy
           without
           Remorse
           or
           Relenting
           ;
           yet
           my
           Prospect
           of
           Gain
           and
           Advancement
           in
           this
           World
           is
           extreamly
           hazardous
           and
           insecure
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           they
           to
           whose
           Religion
           I
           turn
           ,
           and
           upon
           whose
           Favour
           I
           depend
           ,
           will
           by
           one
           Means
           or
           other
           discover
           my
           Falshood
           and
           Insincerity
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           my
           Actions
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           suspicious
           Indication
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           Cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           that
           I
           embrac'd
           their
           Religion
           only
           to
           serve
           my
           Interest
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Persuasion
           of
           
             my
             own
          
           Mind
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           wise
           they
           will
           treat
           me
           as
           a
           dangerous
           Person
           ,
           upon
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           Reliance
           ;
           For
           how
           can
           they
           imagine
           that
           I
           should
           be
           true
           to
           them
           who
           have
           been
           false
           to
           my
           Religion
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           Proverb
           among
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             That
             Proselytes
             are
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             to
             the
             Tenth
             Generation
          
           ;
           and
           by
           too
           many
           woful
           Instances
           in
           
             our
             own
          
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           a
           Maxim
           in
           some
           Mens
           Politicks
           ,
           That
           a
           
             New
             Convert
          
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           trusted
           than
           an
           
             Old
             Heretick
          
           .
           And
           though
           for
           a
           while
           they
           may
           think
           fit
           to
           use
           me
           as
           a
           proper
           Tool
           to
           serve
           a
           present
           Design
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           will
           use
           me
           no
           longer
           than
           they
           needs
           must
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           have
           done
           their
           Work
           ,
           I
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           thrust
           out
           to
           make
           Room
           for
           such
           as
           they
           can
           more
           safely
           depend
           on
           .
           And
           if
           this
           should
           not
           happen
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           it
           may
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           all
           humane
           Affairs
           are
           liable
           to
           perpetual
           Turns
           and
           Mutabilities
           ,
           perhaps
           upon
           the
           next
           Revolution
           a
           contrary
           Interest
           may
           
           appear
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           find
           my self
           deserted
           of
           all
           my
           present
           Supports
           and
           Dependencies
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           forlorn
           Wretch
           utterly
           abandoned
           both
           by
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Company
           to
           entertain
           me
           in
           this
           my
           mournful
           Solitude
           ,
           besides
           the
           woful
           Remembrances
           of
           my
           Guilt
           and
           Shame
           .
           To
           such
           infinite
           Uncertainties
           of
           obtaining
           their
           Ends
           are
           those
           miserable
           Men
           exposed
           ,
           who
           desert
           their
           Religion
           in
           pursuit
           of
           their
           worldly
           Interest
           .
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           Inference
           :
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           How
           cautious
           a
           Man
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           changing
           his
           Religion
           ,
           or
           any
           Principles
           of
           it
           ,
           least
           that
           which
           induces
           him
           to
           it
           be
           not
           so
           much
           his
           Conviction
           as
           his
           profligate
           Conscience
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           always
           to
           maintain
           the
           same
           Persuasion
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           such
           an
           Obligation
           would
           as
           effectually
           serve
           the
           Interest
           of
           
             false
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           of
           true
           .
           Whatever
           some
           Men
           pretend
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           of
           us
           from
           
             Top
             to
             Bottom
          
           ,
           a
           Company
           of
           fallible
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           are
           in
           an
           Error
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           we
           may
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           endeavour
           to
           be
           better
           informed
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           deny
           ,
           But
           an
           honest-minded
           Man
           ,
           without
           being
           in
           the
           least
           influenced
           by
           a
           
             bad
             Conscience
          
           ,
           may
           be
           innocently
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           pitiably
           seduced
           from
           Truth
           to
           Error
           by
           false
           Colours
           and
           probable
           Appearances
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           sufficient
           Sagacity
           to
           distinguish
           between
           Sophistry
           and
           
             true
             Reason
          
           .
           But
           if
           in
           Compliance
           with
           any
           vicious
           Affection
           ,
           or
           in
           Pursuit
           of
           any
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           a
           Man
           deserts
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           takes
           up
           false
           and
           erroneous
           Principles
           ,
           his
           Error
           is
           no
           longer
           imputable
           to
           the
           Weakness
           of
           his
           
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           his
           Will
           ;
           and
           a
           willful
           Error
           in
           his
           Faith
           will
           prove
           as
           fatal
           and
           as
           damnable
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           willful
           Wickedness
           in
           his
           Manners
           ;
           and
           whenever
           his
           wretched
           Soul
           shall
           appear
           before
           the
           
             great
             Searcher
             of
             Hearts
          
           ,
           it
           shall
           certainly
           be
           treated
           by
           him
           as
           a
           willful
           Apostate
           that
           hath
           perfidiously
           renounced
           his
           
             Baptismal
             Vow
          
           ,
           and
           abjured
           his
           God
           ,
           his
           
             Saviour
             ,
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           Religion
           .
           And
           seeing
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           it
           very
           highly
           concerns
           Men
           ,
           as
           they
           love
           themselves
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           Regard
           of
           their
           own
           everlasting
           Well-being
           ,
           not
           to
           desert
           their
           Religion
           or
           any
           Principle
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           any
           other
           Motive
           than
           a
           thorough
           Conviction
           of
           its
           Falshood
           ;
           not
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           seduced
           from
           it
           by
           any
           temporal
           Interest
           or
           vicious
           Affection
           ,
           lest
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           reprobate
           themselves
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           blessed
           Hopes
           of
           a
           
             glorious
             Eternity
             hereafter
          
           .
           For
           when
           Men
           are
           upon
           changing
           their
           Persuasions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           ordinary
           Thing
           for
           their
           Interests
           and
           Passions
           so
           to
           intermingle
           with
           their
           Reasonings
           ,
           that
           without
           some
           Care
           and
           Observation
           of
           themselves
           they
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           discern
           which
           of
           the
           two
           hath
           the
           greater
           Influence
           upon
           them
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           careless
           and
           unreflecting
           People
           that
           are
           hurried
           meerly
           by
           their
           Interest
           and
           Passions
           out
           of
           
             one
             Religious
          
           Persuasion
           into
           another
           ,
           who
           yet
           through
           gross
           Neglect
           and
           Inobservance
           of
           themselves
           ,
           believe
           themselves
           to
           be
           Converts
           upon
           pure
           Reason
           and
           Conviction
           .
           Perhaps
           upon
           the
           Sollicitations
           of
           worldly
           Interest
           their
           Minds
           were
           wrought
           into
           a
           strong
           Inclination
           to
           a
           Change
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           they
           vehemently
           wish
           that
           they
           could
           but
           satisfie
           
           their
           Reason
           and
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Reality
           of
           that
           new
           Persuasion
           ,
           which
           these
           their
           importunate
           Passions
           so
           earnestly
           invite
           them
           to
           embrace
           ;
           and
           then
           with
           this
           strong
           Byass
           of
           worldly
           Interest
           upon
           their
           Minds
           ,
           away
           they
           run
           hunting
           after
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           to
           convince
           and
           satisfie
           themselves
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           this
           Heat
           of
           Affection
           they
           can
           but
           light
           upon
           any
           little
           shew
           of
           Probability
           ,
           that
           will
           quickly
           improve
           them
           into
           irrefragable
           Proofs
           and
           Demonstrations
           :
           For
           when
           a
           Man
           enquires
           ,
           whether
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           be
           true
           with
           a
           strong
           Inclination
           of
           Will
           to
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           afraid
           to
           consult
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           against
           it
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           convince
           him
           that
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           thereby
           defeat
           his
           Inclination
           .
           And
           when
           once
           a
           Man
           is
           so
           prepossessed
           as
           that
           he
           will
           listen
           only
           to
           one
           side
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           be
           that
           side
           never
           so
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           Case
           if
           he
           cannot
           find
           Reasons
           enough
           to
           wheadle
           himself
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           his
           very
           Inclination
           to
           believe
           it
           will
           deter
           him
           from
           entring
           into
           a
           
             strict
             ▪
          
           Examination
           of
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           being
           afraid
           to
           examine
           them
           too
           far
           lest
           he
           should
           find
           them
           false
           and
           unconcluding
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           but
           discern
           the
           least
           Colour
           of
           Probability
           in
           their
           first
           View
           and
           Appearance
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           him
           ,
           and
           render
           him
           a
           warm
           and
           zealous
           Convert
           :
           For
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Man
           was
           a
           Convert
           in
           his
           Heart
           upon
           Reasons
           of
           wordly
           Interest
           ,
           before
           ever
           he
           thought
           of
           those
           Reasons
           of
           Religion
           that
           made
           him
           a
           Convert
           in
           his
           Judgment
           ;
           so
           that
           't
           was
           his
           Interest
           that
           converted
           his
           Affections
           ,
           and
           his
           Affections
           that
           Converted
           his
           saith
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Self-reflection
           ,
           
           the
           Man
           imagines
           that
           his
           new
           Faith
           is
           wholly
           owing
           to
           the
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Evidence
           it
           carries
           with
           it
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           would
           he
           but
           impartially
           consult
           himself
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           little
           Pains
           to
           review
           the
           Steps
           and
           Progress
           of
           his
           Change
           ,
           where
           it
           began
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           proceeded
           and
           concluded
           ,
           he
           would
           soon
           be
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           and
           fundamental
           Reason
           of
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           worldly
           Interest
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           secure
           you
           against
           this
           dangerous
           Piece
           of
           Self-delusion
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           doubt
           there
           are
           too
           many
           Men
           do
           eternally
           Ruine
           and
           Destroy
           themselves
           ,
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           give
           you
           some
           certain
           Signs
           and
           Indications
           by
           which
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           if
           ever
           you
           should
           be
           tempted
           to
           change
           your
           
             present
             Religion
          
           or
           Persuasion
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           it
           sincerely
           and
           upon
           pure
           Conviction
           of
           Mind
           ,
           or
           in
           meer
           Compliance
           with
           any
           vicious
           or
           worldly
           Affection
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           give
           them
           to
           you
           in
           these
           following
           Queries
           ,
           which
           I
           earnestly
           be●eech
           you
           seriously
           to
           propose
           to
           your
           own
           Souls
           .
           whenever
           any
           such
           Temptation
           shall
           befal
           you
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             upon
             your
             first
             Entrance
             on
             the
             Debate
             of
             Changing
             ,
             your
             Prejudice
             lie
             on
             the
             side
             of
             your
             
               present
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             you
             are
             invited
             to
             turn
             to
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             you
             have
             not
             some
             distaste
             in
             your
             Affections
             to
             your
             
               present
               Religion
            
             ,
             before
             you
             entertained
             any
             Overtures
             of
             changing
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             that
             which
             gave
             you
             your
             first
             Inclination
             to
             Change
             was
             not
             some
             temporal
             Interest
             ?
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             before
             you
             entertained
             any
             Intention
             to
             Change
             ,
             you
             were
             fully
             resolved
             to
             consult
             impartially
             both
             Sides
             of
             the
             Question
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             when
             you
             first
             entred
             upon
             this
             Consultation
             it
             was
             your
             unfeigned
             Intention
             ,
             whatever
             should
             happen
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             that
             Side
             which
             should
             appear
             most
             reasonable
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whether
             before
             you
             were
             inclined
             to
             change
             ;
             you
             did
             conscientiously
             comply
             with
             the
             Obligations
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             continued
             to
             do
             so
             afterwards
             ?
          
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           you
           fall
           under
           any
           Temptation
           to
           Change
           ,
           ask
           your
           own
           Soul
           whether
           your
           Prejudice
           lye
           on
           the
           Side
           of
           your
           present
           Religion
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           which
           you
           are
           tempted
           to
           turn
           to
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           Man
           that
           sincerely
           professes
           any
           Religion
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           strongly
           prejudiced
           for
           it
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           imbibed
           it
           betimes
           ,
           and
           was
           principled
           in
           it
           by
           his
           Education
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           he
           sincerely
           profess
           it
           without
           engaging
           his
           Affections
           towards
           it
           ,
           and
           heartily
           espousing
           its
           Interest
           ?
           For
           though
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           a
           Fault
           for
           Men
           so
           to
           preingage
           themselves
           to
           any
           Religious
           Principles
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           not
           exceeding
           clear
           and
           evident
           (
           and
           such
           are
           all
           the
           
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
          
           )
           as
           to
           shut
           his
           Ears
           against
           all
           contray
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           resolve
           never
           to
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           admit
           into
           our
           Consideration
           any
           Argument
           or
           Evidence
           against
           them
           ;
           yet
           after
           all
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           sincere
           Professor
           of
           any
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           indifferently
           affected
           towards
           it
           as
           not
           to
           side
           with
           it
           
           in
           his
           Will
           as
           well
           as
           in
           his
           Faith
           and
           Judgment
           ;
           so
           that
           whenever
           he
           is
           tempted
           to
           desert
           it
           the
           Temptation
           must
           necessarily
           find
           him
           strongly
           preingaged
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           unless
           it
           bring
           along
           with
           it
           sufficient
           Evidence
           not
           only
           to
           convince
           his
           Reason
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           captivate
           his
           Prejudice
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           .
           For
           if
           ever
           the
           Man
           loved
           his
           Religion
           ,
           his
           Passion
           will
           contend
           for
           it
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Reason
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           Arguments
           against
           it
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           strong
           and
           cogent
           ,
           will
           at
           first
           especially
           find
           a
           difficult
           Access
           to
           and
           an
           ungrateful
           Reception
           in
           his
           Mind
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           is
           so
           overborn
           by
           the
           Strength
           of
           the
           Evidence
           against
           it
           that
           he
           can
           no
           longer
           forbear
           doubting
           and
           suspecting
           it
           ,
           yet
           still
           he
           is
           very
           loth
           to
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           still
           he
           wishes
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           though
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           evince
           it
           so
           ,
           till
           after
           having
           endured
           a
           long
           Siege
           of
           strong
           and
           pressing
           Arguments
           he
           is
           driven
           at
           length
           out
           of
           all
           his
           Defences
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           Prejudice
           yields
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Judgment
           to
           surrender
           up
           his
           erroneous
           Faith
           to
           the
           prevailing
           Power
           of
           his
           Convictions
           :
           This
           is
           the
           natural
           Temper
           of
           every
           sincere
           Professor
           of
           any
           Religion
           .
           When
           therefore
           you
           are
           at
           any
           Time
           tempted
           to
           change
           your
           Religion
           ,
           before
           you
           proceed
           ,
           pause
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           consider
           seriously
           how
           you
           stand
           disposed
           ,
           and
           which
           way
           your
           Heart
           is
           preingaged
           ;
           whether
           to
           the
           Religion
           you
           have
           hitherto
           professed
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           for
           which
           you
           are
           invited
           to
           change
           it
           .
           Consult
           a
           while
           with
           
             your
             own
          
           Souls
           to
           which
           side
           of
           the
           Question
           you
           are
           most
           inclined
           to
           listen
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           Side
           which
           asserts
           your
           present
           Persuasion
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           which
           contradicts
           and
           opposes
           it
           .
           Observe
           but
           which
           Way
           your
           Wishes
           
           and
           your
           Passions
           move
           ,
           whether
           for
           or
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           you
           are
           most
           concerned
           for
           ;
           those
           that
           oppose
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           defend
           it
           .
           For
           assure
           your selves
           if
           the
           Temptation
           to
           Change
           find
           you
           lukewarm
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           easy
           and
           plyable
           to
           its
           Proposals
           ;
           if
           it
           finds
           you
           unaverse
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           contrary
           Persuasion
           ,
           or
           forward
           to
           catch
           at
           every
           Shew
           of
           Evidence
           against
           that
           Religion
           which
           you
           have
           hitherto
           professed
           ,
           or
           ready
           to
           be
           stagger'd
           out
           of
           it
           upon
           the
           first
           Appearunce
           of
           any
           Reasons
           or
           Probabilities
           against
           it
           ;
           if
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           find
           any
           of
           these
           evil
           Symptoms
           upon
           you
           when
           you
           are
           first
           tempted
           to
           change
           ,
           you
           have
           great
           Reason
           to
           suspect
           that
           you
           are
           a
           
             false
             Hypocrite
          
           to
           that
           Profession
           which
           you
           have
           hitherto
           made
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           some
           vile
           Affection
           in
           you
           that
           hath
           got
           the
           Ascendent
           of
           your
           Religion
           and
           your
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           in
           this
           Temper
           you
           proceed
           to
           a
           Change
           you
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           a
           Convert
           of
           your
           Lusts
           and
           not
           of
           your
           Convictions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           you
           fall
           under
           any
           Temptation
           to
           change
           your
           Religion
           ,
           examine
           whether
           you
           have
           not
           entertained
           some
           Distast
           to
           it
           in
           your
           Affections
           ,
           before
           you
           proceed
           any
           farther
           ;
           whether
           you
           have
           not
           entertained
           some
           Quarrel
           against
           it
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           Disturbance
           it
           gives
           you
           in
           your
           vicious
           Delights
           and
           Enjoyments
           ;
           or
           because
           it
           too
           severely
           exacts
           of
           you
           universal
           Sanctity
           of
           Life
           and
           Manners
           ,
           to
           which
           of
           all
           Things
           in
           the
           World
           your
           Heart
           is
           most
           averse
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           the
           inflexible
           Principles
           of
           your
           present
           Persuasion
           will
           not
           permit
           you
           to
           hope
           for
           any
           Favour
           from
           God
           either
           here
           or
           hereafter
           .
           Consider
           whether
           upon
           these
           Accounts
           
           your
           Mind
           be
           not
           cankered
           with
           a
           secret
           Enmity
           against
           your
           Religion
           ;
           whether
           under
           those
           Qualms
           of
           Conscience
           it
           often
           gives
           you
           ,
           your
           Heart
           doth
           not
           rise
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           do
           not
           sometimes
           secretly
           wish
           that
           you
           could
           release
           your
           Faith
           from
           its
           tyrannick
           Principles
           which
           give
           you
           so
           much
           Pain
           and
           Disturbance
           ,
           and
           submit
           it
           to
           some
           
             gen●ler
             Religion
          
           that
           would
           permit
           you
           to
           Sin
           in
           quiet
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           prove
           more
           indulgent
           to
           your
           Lusts
           :
           For
           if
           this
           be
           your
           Temper
           you
           are
           in
           very
           great
           Danger
           of
           being
           betrayed
           by
           it
           into
           any
           false
           and
           
             corrupt
             Religion
          
           that
           shall
           be
           tender'd
           you
           in
           Exchange
           for
           your
           own
           .
           For
           if
           this
           
             other
             Religion
          
           offer
           but
           any
           fair
           Terms
           to
           your
           vicious
           Affections
           ,
           or
           propose
           but
           any
           Expedient
           how
           to
           accommodate
           the
           vexatious
           Quarrel
           between
           them
           and
           your
           Consciences
           ;
           if
           it
           doth
           but
           any
           way
           reconcile
           your
           Hope
           of
           Heaven
           to
           your
           vicious
           Manners
           ,
           by
           directing
           you
           to
           some
           easier
           Terms
           of
           Salvation
           than
           that
           of
           forsaking
           all
           Unrighteousness
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Lusts
           ,
           
             and
             living
             soberly
             ,
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
          
           World
           ;
           if
           it
           will
           but
           admit
           of
           any
           Commutation
           of
           that
           unsufferable
           Penance
           of
           Godliness
           for
           bodily
           Exercise
           ,
           of
           inward
           Mortification
           for
           
             a
             long
          
           Fast
           or
           a
           sound
           Whipping
           ,
           of
           putting
           off
           the
           
             old
             Man
          
           for
           putting
           
             on
             a
             〈◊〉
             Shirt
          
           ,
           of
           running
           the
           Race
           of
           a
           holy
           Life
           for
           a
           sa●●ring
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           Religion
           for
           your
           Tooth
           ,
           with
           which
           your
           naughty
           Heart
           will
           be
           ready
           enough
           to
           fall
           in
           love
           upon
           the
           first
           Interview
           :
           and
           when
           once
           it
           hath
           gained
           our
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           take
           the
           greater
           Heed
           they
           will
           quickly
           gain
           our
           Faith
           and
           Judgment
           :
           For
           when
           a
           Man
           is
           angry
           with
           his
           own
           Religion
           because
           it
           sits
           uneasy
           on
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           
           if
           a
           more
           
             easy
             Religion
          
           presents
           it self
           to
           him
           he
           can
           hardly
           forbear
           wishing
           it
           were
           true
           though
           as
           yet
           he
           hath
           no
           Evidence
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           then
           a
           very
           slender
           Evidence
           will
           suffice
           to
           induce
           a
           Belief
           of
           the
           Reality
           of
           any
           Thing
           which
           a
           Man
           earnestly
           wishes
           and
           desires
           .
           If
           in
           this
           ill
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           therefore
           you
           should
           be
           tempted
           to
           change
           your
           Religion
           ,
           it
           concerns
           you
           as
           much
           as
           your
           Souls
           are
           worth
           to
           look
           about
           you
           ;
           for
           you
           have
           a
           Seducer
           in
           your
           Breast
           ,
           a
           
             prevalent
             insinuating
          
           Seducer
           ,
           viz.
           some
           vile
           and
           sinful
           Affection
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           you
           listen
           to
           his
           charming
           Persuasions
           ,
           will
           certainly
           betray
           you
           into
           a
           most
           damnable
           Apostacy
           .
           Wherefore
           before
           you
           proceed
           to
           examin
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           consider
           seriously
           with
           your selves
           that
           that
           Disturbance
           which
           your
           
             present
             Religion
          
           gives
           to
           your
           vicious
           Affections
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           are
           so
           angry
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           just
           Ground
           to
           suspect
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           real
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           a
           sensible
           Demonstration
           of
           its
           Holiness
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           inseperable
           Concomitant
           of
           Truth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           for
           you
           to
           desert
           it
           upon
           this
           Motive
           is
           in
           Effect
           to
           pronounce
           it
           a
           
             false
             Religion
          
           ;
           because
           it
           gives
           you
           a
           sensible
           Experiment
           of
           its
           Truth
           and
           Reality
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           you
           fall
           under
           any
           Temptation
           to
           change
           your
           Religion
           ,
           consider
           whether
           that
           which
           gave
           you
           the
           first
           Inclination
           to
           change
           was
           not
           some
           temporal
           Interest
           ;
           whether
           before
           ever
           you
           admitted
           any
           Thought
           of
           a
           Change
           ,
           you
           did
           not
           perceive
           
             another
             Religion
          
           appear
           upon
           the
           Stage
           attended
           with
           all
           the
           fair
           Hopes
           and
           Advantages
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           whether
           this
           Prospect
           did
           not
           first
           suggest
           to
           you
           a
           great
           Inclination
           
           to
           enter
           into
           its
           Retinue
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           even
           worldly
           Considerations
           may
           so
           far
           influence
           honest
           Minds
           as
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           a
           more
           severe
           and
           impartial
           Scrutiny
           of
           their
           present
           Persuasions
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           Case
           of
           palpable
           Truth
           or
           Falshood
           it
           is
           but
           honest
           Prudence
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           's
           temporal
           Interest
           lies
           at
           stake
           ,
           to
           take
           Care
           that
           he
           is
           sure
           of
           his
           Hand
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           throw
           it
           away
           upon
           a
           false
           Persuasion
           in
           a
           Fit
           of
           blind
           Humour
           or
           Obstinacy
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           that
           to
           an
           erroneus
           Judgment
           which
           he
           ows
           to
           no
           other
           Altar
           but
           Truth
           's
           .
           And
           indeed
           before
           I
           throw
           my self
           upon
           any
           Suffering
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Loss
           or
           Pain
           ,
           I
           am
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           diligently
           to
           enquire
           whether
           it
           be
           for
           Truth
           or
           
             Righteousness
             sake
          
           ,
           lest
           instead
           of
           receiving
           the
           Crown
           of
           Martyrdom
           I
           am
           sent
           away
           to
           seek
           my
           Reward
           in
           the
           
             Paradise
             of
             Fools
          
           .
           But
           if
           meerly
           upon
           the
           Consideration
           of
           any
           present
           Loss
           or
           Advantage
           I
           find
           my self
           strongly
           inclined
           to
           change
           my
           Religion
           before
           ever
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           to
           examine
           the
           Reasons
           pro
           and
           con
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           Sign
           that
           that
           Loss
           or
           Advantage
           that
           inclines
           ,
           me
           hath
           a
           more
           powerful
           Influence
           upon
           me
           than
           my
           Religion
           ;
           that
           I
           love
           the
           World
           better
           than
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           prefer
           my
           earthly
           Expectations
           before
           all
           my
           Hopes
           of
           everlasting
           Happiness
           .
           And
           if
           in
           this
           ill
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           I
           should
           be
           tempted
           to
           a
           present
           Change
           ,
           it
           concerns
           me
           as
           much
           as
           my
           Soul
           is
           worth
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           what
           I
           do
           ;
           For
           I
           stand
           upon
           the
           Brink
           of
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           the
           foul
           and
           fatal
           Precipice
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           into
           which
           if
           I
           fall
           I
           am
           ruined
           
             for
             ever
          
           .
           For
           if
           in
           changing
           my
           Religion
           it
           be
           found
           that
           I
           followed
           this
           my
           wicked
           Inclination
           more
           than
           any
           
           sincere
           Conviction
           ,
           I
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           treated
           by
           God
           as
           an
           Apostate
           and
           Renegado
           ,
           as
           a
           wilful
           Deserter
           of
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           Betrayer
           of
           his
           sacred
           Truth
           .
           But
           if
           I
           change
           while
           I
           stand
           thus
           inclined
           ,
           it
           is
           fearfully
           hazardous
           but
           this
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Case
           ;
           for
           in
           all
           Probability
           my
           wicked
           Inclination
           will
           cast
           a
           Mist
           before
           my
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           so
           darken
           its
           Prospect
           that
           it
           will
           hardly
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           the
           grossest
           Sophistry
           from
           the
           clearest
           Reason
           .
           So
           that
           now
           those
           Arguings
           which
           before
           I
           saw
           through
           with
           half
           an
           Eye
           ;
           and
           look'd
           upon
           as
           most
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           will
           appear
           to
           my
           abused
           and
           byass'd
           Mind
           in
           the
           Colours
           of
           clear
           Evidence
           and
           plain
           Demonstration
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           ready
           to
           surrender
           up
           my
           Faith
           to
           those
           trifling
           Pretences
           of
           Reason
           and
           Authority
           ,
           which
           before
           I
           laughed
           at
           and
           despised
           :
           Now
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
          
           will
           seem
           a
           very
           pregnant
           Proof
           that
           all
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
          
           from
           St.
           Peter
           are
           ordained
           the
           
             Supreme
             Heads
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Fountains
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           in
           it
           ,
           no
           nor
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           appears
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           of
           .
           Now
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           looks
           like
           a
           substantial
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           wild
           Absurdities
           it
           contains
           ;
           though
           those
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Vine
          
           ,
           and
           
             I
             am
             the
             Door
          
           do
           as
           substantially
           prove
           that
           Christ
           bears
           Grapes
           ,
           and
           turns
           upon
           Hinges
           .
           Now
           every
           Thing
           will
           appear
           to
           me
           in
           a
           quite
           different
           Guize
           from
           what
           it
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           fancy
           that
           I
           spy
           Demonstration
           where
           before
           I
           could
           only
           discern
           Probability
           ;
           for
           a
           good
           Sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           or
           a
           rich
           Preferment
           
           is
           a
           strange
           Clearer
           of
           some
           Mens
           Eyesight
           .
           Thus
           when
           a
           Man
           begins
           to
           think
           of
           changing
           his
           Religion
           under
           the
           powerful
           Influence
           of
           his
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           that
           is
           usually
           the
           only
           effectual
           Reason
           that
           leads
           and
           persuades
           him
           :
           As
           for
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           they
           only
           serve
           for
           Form-sake
           to
           disguise
           the
           foul
           Apostacy
           into
           some
           Resemblance
           of
           a
           sincere
           Conversion
           ;
           for
           till
           his
           Interest
           struck
           in
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           signified
           nothing
           with
           him
           ,
           made
           not
           the
           least
           Impression
           on
           his
           Mind
           ;
           but
           being
           back'd
           with
           that
           ,
           all
           on
           a
           suddain
           they
           are
           wondrous
           cogent
           and
           persuasive
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           they
           received
           their
           Strength
           and
           Force
           from
           his
           Interest
           ,
           without
           the
           Air
           of
           which
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           operate
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           Change
           of
           his
           Faith
           is
           owing
           to
           the
           over-ruling
           Interest
           of
           his
           Covetousness
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Prevalence
           of
           Reason
           and
           sincere
           Conviction
           .
           For
           't
           was
           that
           Interest
           that
           strongly
           inclined
           him
           to
           change
           before
           ever
           he
           knew
           any
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           't
           was
           that
           Inclination
           that
           made
           his
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           created
           his
           Convictions
           ;
           and
           let
           him
           talk
           what
           he
           pleases
           of
           
             Reason
             ,
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ;
           if
           he
           was
           strongly
           inclined
           to
           change
           before
           he
           was
           moved
           to
           it
           by
           Reason
           and
           Evidence
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           prevailing
           Motive
           of
           his
           Conversion
           was
           either
           the
           Fear
           of
           losing
           some
           
             good
             warm
          
           Place
           ,
           or
           the
           Hope
           of
           gaining
           some
           important
           Station
           or
           Preferment
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           found
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Case
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           thousand
           times
           better
           for
           him
           that
           he
           had
           never
           been
           born
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           will
           be
           found
           a
           base
           Deserter
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           a
           
             treacherous
             Iudas
          
           to
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           a
           
             perfidious
             
             Renegado
          
           from
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Quality
           of
           his
           Sin
           and
           Guilt
           receive
           his
           Portion
           of
           Damnation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           whether
           before
           you
           entertained
           any
           Intention
           to
           change
           ,
           you
           were
           fully
           resolved
           impartially
           to
           consult
           both
           sides
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           I
           doubt
           there
           are
           too
           many
           among
           us
           that
           first
           resolve
           to
           change
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           then
           begin
           to
           enquire
           after
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Resolution
           to
           change
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Effect
           of
           sincere
           Conviction
           ,
           that
           their
           Conviction
           is
           the
           Effect
           of
           their
           Resolution
           .
           First
           ,
           Some
           vile
           Affection
           ,
           or
           some
           temporal
           Interest
           recommends
           another
           Religion
           to
           them
           that
           either
           gives
           them
           leave
           to
           be
           wicked
           without
           Remorse
           or
           Disturbance
           ,
           or
           promises
           them
           Gain
           and
           Advancement
           ;
           upon
           which
           they
           resolve
           right
           or
           wrong
           to
           entertain
           and
           embrace
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           to
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           or
           to
           vindicate
           their
           Reputation
           to
           the
           World
           from
           the
           Scandal
           of
           being
           down-right
           Apostates
           ,
           they
           fall
           a
           hunting
           after
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           to
           convince
           themselves
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           that
           it
           was
           not
           their
           Interest
           but
           their
           Conviction
           that
           turned
           them
           .
           And
           when
           Men
           thus
           resolve
           first
           ,
           and
           enquire
           afterwards
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           their
           Enquiry
           will
           be
           very
           partial
           ;
           for
           being
           fully
           resolved
           to
           change
           their
           Religion
           upon
           some
           vicious
           or
           secular
           Motive
           ,
           it
           is
           become
           their
           Int●rest
           to
           pick
           Holes
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           reason
           or
           cavil
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           makes
           them
           shy
           of
           bringing
           the
           Matter
           under
           a
           fair
           and
           impartial
           Examination
           ,
           lest
           while
           they
           
           are
           seeking
           Reasons
           to
           overthrow
           their
           Faith
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           Reasons
           to
           establish
           and
           confirm
           it
           .
           So
           that
           they
           begin
           their
           Enquiry
           with
           these
           secret
           Intentions
           ;
           
             We
             will
             listen
             only
             to
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             other
             to
             shift
             for
             it self
             ;
             and
             seek
             for
             as
             many
             Arguments
             as
             we
             can
             against
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             none
             for
             it
             .
             We
             will
             read
             the
             Books
             and
             consult
             the
             Teachers
             of
             one
             side
             only
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             the
             opposite
             side
             to
             our
             present
             Belief
             and
             Persuasion
             ,
             and
             if
             among
             them
             we
             can
             but
             find
             Arguments
             enough
             to
             render
             the
             contrary
             Persuasion
             any
             way
             probable
             ,
             we
             will
             submit
             our
             Faith
             to
             it
             without
             any
             farther
             Enquiry
             ,
             and
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             examine
             the
             Evidence
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             for
             Fear
             we
             should
             be
             convinc'd
             in
             spight
             of
             our
             Teeth
             that
             the
             Truth
             lies
             there
             ;
             and
             then
             our
             Conscience
             will
             never
             let
             us
             be
             quiet
             ,
             but
             be
             perpetually
             clamouring
             against
             us
             for
             base
             and
             impious
             Apostates
             .
          
           That
           this
           is
           the
           foul
           and
           hypocritical
           Intention
           of
           too
           many
           among
           us
           is
           notorious
           enough
           by
           their
           Practice
           ;
           they
           leap
           from
           Church
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           from
           one
           Communion
           to
           another
           ,
           without
           any
           Pause
           or
           Consideration
           ;
           they
           are
           with
           us
           to
           Day
           ,
           and
           gone
           from
           us
           to
           Morrow
           ,
           and
           are
           such
           
             Mushroom
             ,
             extemporary
          
           Converts
           ,
           that
           before
           ever
           we
           hear
           they
           doubted
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           they
           are
           confirmed
           in
           a
           
             contrary
             Religion
          
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           they
           steal
           out
           of
           their
           Religion
           so
           softly
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           little
           Noise
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           commonly
           gone
           before
           ever
           we
           hear
           they
           are
           going
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           afraid
           we
           should
           stop
           and
           detain
           them
           by
           better
           Reasons
           and
           fuller
           Convictions
           .
           Whereas
           had
           these
           Men
           any
           Conscience
           or
           Honesty
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           consider
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           a
           Thing
           
             too
             sacred
          
           and
           serious
           to
           be
           thus
           dallied
           and
           trifled
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           change
           ones
           Religion
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           vast
           Importance
           as
           requires
           
           a
           long
           and
           through
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           clear
           and
           full
           Conviction
           of
           Mind
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           too
           much
           depends
           upon
           it
           to
           part
           with
           it
           upon
           slight
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           concerns
           them
           as
           much
           as
           an
           Eternity
           of
           Bliss
           amounts
           to
           ,
           not
           to
           desert
           it
           upon
           any
           other
           Inducement
           but
           that
           of
           a
           
             through
             well-weighed
          
           Persuasion
           of
           Conscience
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           had
           any
           such
           honest
           Thoughts
           about
           them
           while
           they
           were
           under
           the
           Temptation
           to
           change
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           admitted
           any
           Doubt
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           upon
           great
           and
           palpable
           Evidence
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           would
           have
           doubted
           long
           before
           they
           would
           have
           concluded
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           precipitated
           their
           Judgment
           
             hand
             over
             head
          
           into
           a
           contrary
           Persuasion
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           first
           applied
           themselves
           for
           Resolution
           again
           and
           again
           to
           their
           old
           Guides
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           due
           Deference
           to
           their
           Authority
           ,
           had
           strictly
           examined
           all
           their
           Reasons
           and
           Answers
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           throughly
           inspected
           their
           Arguments
           pro
           and
           con
           ,
           and
           equally
           heard
           both
           sides
           of
           the
           Cause
           ;
           till
           they
           had
           read
           ,
           advised
           ,
           and
           consulted
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           weighed
           the
           whole
           matter
           over
           and
           over
           with
           the
           greatest
           Care
           and
           Exactness
           .
           But
           when
           Men
           run
           away
           from
           their
           Religion
           in
           an
           Instant
           ,
           without
           ever
           observing
           this
           regular
           Process
           of
           sincere
           Enquiries
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Case
           that
           their
           Wills
           were
           resolved
           before
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           converted
           before
           ever
           they
           were
           convinced
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Reason
           and
           Conviction
           that
           turned
           them
           ,
           but
           Lust
           or
           Interest
           :
           For
           though
           when
           they
           are
           turned
           they
           may
           perhaps
           be
           very
           diligent
           to
           seek
           Conviction
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           only
           an
           After-game
           which
           they
           are
           fain
           to
           play
           to
           save
           their
           Conscience
           or
           their
           Reputation
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Consider
           before
           you
           entertain
           any
           Intention
           to
           change
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           your
           unfained
           Intention
           ,
           whatever
           shall
           happen
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           adhere
           to
           that
           side
           which
           shall
           appear
           most
           reasonable
           .
           Perhaps
           you
           are
           not
           yet
           arrived
           to
           that
           Height
           of
           Impiety
           as
           to
           resolve
           right
           or
           wrong
           to
           change
           your
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           you
           find
           it
           true
           or
           false
           upon
           a
           just
           and
           fair
           Examination
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           such
           an
           horrible
           defiance
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           an
           express
           and
           absolute
           Renunciation
           of
           all
           that
           is
           sacred
           and
           good
           as
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           who
           is
           not
           utterly
           abandoned
           of
           all
           his
           natural
           Sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Relish
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil.
           But
           yet
           perhaps
           you
           may
           be
           tempted
           to
           change
           with
           the
           Prospect
           of
           such
           Advantages
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Calamities
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           doth
           not
           obtain
           of
           you
           that
           base
           and
           wicked
           Resolution
           ;
           yet
           doth
           so
           far
           prevail
           as
           to
           engage
           you
           upon
           a
           fresh
           Enquiry
           to
           try
           whether
           upon
           second
           Thoughts
           and
           better
           Consideration
           ,
           you
           can
           satisfie
           your
           own
           Minds
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Religion
           you
           are
           invited
           to
           turn
           to
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           comply
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           secure
           your
           Interest
           in
           doing
           your
           Duty
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           you
           are
           safe
           enough
           ;
           but
           before
           you
           proceed
           any
           farther
           ,
           it
           concerns
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           tender
           your
           everlasting
           Interest
           ,
           to
           look
           into
           your
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           consider
           seriously
           whether
           you
           are
           unfeignedly
           resolved
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           Consequence
           of
           Things
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           cleave
           fast
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           on
           which
           side
           soever
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           .
           Put
           the
           Question
           to
           your selves
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             here
             are
             such
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             such
             Calamities
             before
             you
             ,
             importuning
             you
             to
             change
             your
             present
             discountenanced
             Religion
             for
             a
             more
             thriving
             and
             
             prosperous
             One
             :
             Are
             you
             now
             resolved
             fairly
             and
             impartially
             to
             examine
             the
             Merit
             of
             the
             Cause
             ?
          
           And
           if
           thereupon
           you
           still
           find
           Reason
           to
           believe
           that
           your
           
             present
             Religion
          
           is
           the
           very
           Truth
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           will
           you
           rather
           renounce
           those
           Advantages
           and
           incur
           those
           Calamities
           than
           forgoe
           it
           ?
           Will
           you
           follow
           the
           Truth
           wheresoever
           you
           find
           it
           ,
           and
           whithersoever
           it
           shall
           happen
           to
           lead
           you
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           from
           Preferment
           into
           Persecution
           ?
           Are
           you
           resolved
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           to
           prostrate
           all
           your
           temporal
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           lose
           any
           Good
           ,
           or
           suffer
           any
           Evil
           than
           desert
           it
           ?
           For
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           find
           your
           Heart
           shrink
           at
           this
           Proposal
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           have
           any
           reserved
           Intention
           ,
           if
           the
           worst
           come
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           rather
           to
           part
           with
           your
           Religion
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           than
           to
           shake
           hands
           with
           your
           temporal
           Interest
           ,
           you
           are
           in
           a
           very
           unfitting
           Temper
           to
           examine
           on
           which
           side
           the
           Truth
           lies
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Case
           ,
           your
           Mind
           is
           under
           a
           prevailing
           Byass
           of
           temporal
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           incline
           it
           to
           favour
           that
           side
           of
           the
           Question
           which
           is
           most
           for
           your
           Interest
           ,
           and
           't
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           you
           to
           examine
           fairly
           and
           judge
           impartially
           whilst
           your
           Judgment
           is
           thus
           bribed
           and
           corrupted
           by
           your
           Interest
           .
           For
           your
           Will
           hath
           already
           determined
           upon
           the
           Matter
           before
           ever
           your
           Understanding
           hath
           heard
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           your
           secret
           Intention
           ,
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           to
           forgoe
           your
           Religion
           rather
           than
           your
           Interest
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           come
           in
           Competition
           .
           So
           that
           now
           you
           will
           be
           obliged
           in
           your
           own
           Defence
           to
           use
           your
           utmost
           Art
           to
           set
           the
           fairest
           Colours
           upon
           the
           Evidences
           against
           your
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           stifle
           
           and
           enervate
           those
           that
           assert
           and
           maintain
           it
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           so
           confirm
           you
           in
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           as
           that
           ,
           when
           Occasion
           requires
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           surrender
           it
           up
           without
           committing
           an
           horrible
           Outrage
           and
           Violence
           upon
           your selves
           .
           Wherefore
           before
           you
           suffer
           your
           worldly
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           to
           summon
           your
           Religion
           upon
           a
           new
           Tryal
           ,
           be
           sure
           you
           fix
           this
           Resolution
           in
           your
           Souls
           ;
           
             By
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             I
             will
             now
             lay
             aside
             all
             Interest
             and
             Affection
             ,
             and
             strictly
             examin
             the
             Evidence
             on
             hoth
             Sides
             with
             an
             equal
             and
             unbyass'd
             Iudgment
             .
             I
             will
             attend
             to
             nothing
             but
             the
             Reasons
             of
             Things
             and
             the
             pure
             Merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             where-ever
             I
             find
             the
             Truth
             lies
             ,
             whether
             on
             the
             Side
             of
             my
             Interest
             or
             against
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             follow
             it
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             the
             Event
             and
             Issue
             .
          
           For
           if
           upon
           the
           Temptation
           of
           any
           worldly
           Interest
           you
           bring
           your
           Religion
           to
           a
           new
           Tryal
           ,
           with
           this
           secret
           Intention
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           should
           still
           approve
           it self
           to
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           rather
           part
           with
           it
           than
           abandon
           that
           Interest
           ,
           this
           very
           Intention
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           blind
           and
           mislead
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           arm
           your
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           against
           your
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           all
           your
           Faculties
           at
           work
           to
           argue
           you
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           pervert
           you
           from
           ii
           to
           a
           contrary
           Faith
           and
           Persuasion
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           should
           accomplish
           ,
           you
           will
           certainly
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           a
           wilful
           Apostacy
           when
           you
           come
           to
           be
           tryed
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whose
           all-seeing
           Eye
           the
           most
           secret
           Motions
           of
           your
           Souls
           are
           as
           visible
           as
           if
           they
           were
           written
           on
           your
           Foreheads
           with
           a
           Sun-beam
           ;
           who
           sees
           your
           treacherous
           Heart
           ,
           and
           false
           Intention
           rather
           to
           forsake
           his
           Truth
           than
           your
           Interest
           ,
           and
           knows
           very
           well
           that
           it
           is
           this
           that
           seduces
           you
           ,
           
           and
           gives
           Force
           to
           those
           false
           Reasons
           and
           Convictions
           that
           impose
           upon
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           betray
           your
           Faith.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           When
           you
           fall
           under
           any
           Temptation
           to
           change
           your
           Religion
           ,
           consider
           whether
           before
           you
           were
           inclined
           to
           change
           you
           did
           conscientiously
           comply
           with
           the
           Obligations
           of
           it
           .
           We
           have
           too
           many
           Men
           that
           pretend
           to
           be
           mighty
           inquisitive
           after
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           and
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Thing
           as
           
             true
             Religion
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           quietly
           allow
           themselves
           in
           such
           impious
           Courses
           as
           do
           openly
           affront
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           all
           Religions
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           they
           dread
           so
           much
           as
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           believe
           them
           ,
           are
           monstrously
           concerned
           to
           examine
           whether
           the
           Church
           with
           which
           they
           now
           communicate
           be
           Catholick
           or
           Heretical
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           they
           persist
           without
           any
           Concern
           or
           Remorse
           in
           the
           most
           
             damnable
             Heresy
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           wicked
           and
           immoral
           Life
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           comparing
           their
           Atheistical
           Lives
           with
           the
           loud
           Cry
           they
           make
           about
           the
           
             true
             Catholick
             Faith
          
           and
           Church
           ,
           one
           would
           be
           tempted
           to
           think
           that
           their
           Christianity
           began
           at
           the
           wrong
           End
           of
           their
           Creed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           believed
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
          
           before
           they
           believe
           
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
          
           ,
           or
           
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             only
             Son
             our
             Lord
          
           ;
           Which
           is
           such
           a
           gross
           and
           fulsom
           Piece
           of
           Hypocrisy
           as
           one
           would
           think
           any
           modest
           Man
           should
           be
           ashamed
           of
           .
           For
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           Sirs
           ,
           What
           have
           you
           to
           do
           to
           wrangle
           and
           make
           a
           Noise
           about
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           prostigate
           Manners
           are
           a
           Shame
           and
           Scandal
           to
           common
           Humanity
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           Reproach
           to
           any
           Religion
           for
           you
           to
           name
           it
           ,
           and
           Shame
           to
           any
           Church
           
           for
           you
           to
           pretend
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           such
           as
           you
           raise
           a
           Cry
           after
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           and
           
             true
             Religion
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Case
           that
           whatever
           Pretence
           you
           bring
           upon
           the
           Stage
           you
           are
           prompted
           by
           some
           base
           Interest
           behind
           the
           Curtain
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           pleasant
           Thing
           to
           hear
           such
           Profligates
           as
           these
           pretend
           to
           be
           Converts
           ,
           who
           only
           turn
           from
           one
           Opinion
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           still
           continue
           as
           wicked
           and
           unreformed
           in
           their
           Manners
           under
           the
           Opinion
           they
           turn
           to
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           under
           that
           they
           turned
           from
           ?
           These
           are
           such
           Converts
           as
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           is
           the
           World
           that
           advances
           true
           Piety
           above
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           but
           would
           glory
           to
           lose
           ,
           and
           blush
           to
           gain
           :
           And
           what
           Diogenes
           said
           of
           a
           wicked
           Fellow
           that
           praised
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           may
           say
           which
           those
           Men
           turn
           to
           ,
           
             What
             Hurt
             have
             I
             done
             ,
             what
             wicked
             Principles
             am
             I
             guilty
             of
             that
             such
             vile
             Wretches
             as
             these
             should
             commend
             and
             embrace
             me
             ?
          
           For
           for
           God's
           sake
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           that
           they
           are
           converted
           to
           ?
           Is
           it
           to
           any
           Thing
           that
           renders
           them
           wiser
           or
           better
           Men
           ?
           No
           ,
           The
           contrary
           is
           
             too
             notorious
          
           through
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           their
           Actions
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           it
           seems
           they
           are
           converted
           to
           something
           that
           doth
           them
           no
           manner
           of
           Good
           ,
           that
           serves
           them
           to
           no
           true
           End
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           a
           
             meer
             empty
          
           Notion
           that
           only
           gingles
           about
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           but
           hath
           no
           good
           Influence
           on
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Manners
           .
           Had
           their
           Conversion
           proceeded
           upon
           pure
           Principles
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           obliged
           them
           to
           change
           their
           Manners
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           there
           being
           very
           few
           Opinions
           in
           Religion
           so
           contradictory
           to
           the
           natural
           Sentimnents
           of
           Conscience
           as
           a
           vicious
           and
           immoral
           Life
           .
           Supposing
           that
           the
           
             Papal
             Supremacy
             ,
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           
           and
           Transubstantiation
           were
           true
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           contrary
           Doctrins
           to
           these
           are
           Errors
           can
           never
           be
           so
           evident
           to
           any
           Man's
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Fraud
          
           and
           Oppression
           are
           Sins
           ;
           and
           therefore
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           pretend
           that
           he
           forsook
           those
           Errors
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           who
           yet
           makes
           no
           Conscience
           of
           continuing
           in
           these
           Sins
           is
           such
           a
           transparent
           Hypocrisy
           as
           hath
           not
           Vizor
           and
           Disguize
           enough
           to
           abuse
           either
           the
           most
           Candid
           or
           Credulous
           .
           If
           therefore
           before
           you
           are
           resolved
           to
           forsake
           your
           Sins
           you
           are
           tempted
           to
           forsake
           your
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Case
           that
           it
           is
           not
           your
           Conscience
           or
           Conviction
           that
           tempts
           you
           ,
           but
           your
           Lust
           or
           Interest
           .
           Had
           it
           been
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           far
           more
           importunate
           with
           you
           to
           reform
           your
           Manners
           than
           your
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           good
           Men
           ,
           than
           
             Catholick
             Believers
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           under
           your
           present
           Circumstances
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           what
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           how
           you
           comply
           with
           the
           Temptation
           ,
           lest
           to
           all
           the
           Rest
           of
           your
           Sins
           you
           add
           that
           foul
           and
           fatal
           one
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fill
           up
           the
           Measure
           of
           your
           Iniquities
           ,
           and
           finally
           provoke
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           to
           abandon
           you
           as
           you
           have
           abandoned
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           up
           for
           lost
           and
           desperate
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58804-e46240
           
             1
             Tertull.
             Apologet.
             c
             36.
             
             Pun.
             Hunc
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             Zeno
             det●minat
             sactito●●m
             qui
             cunct●
             in
             dis
             positione
             form●●●it
             ,
             ●●ndemq
             :
             &
             fatum
             voc●i
             &
             D●um
             &
             ●●imum
             Jo●is
             .
          
           
             1
             Stromat
             .
             L.
             5.
             p.
             607.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Epinomis
             .
          
           
             3
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Agriculturâ
             .
             p.
             169.
             
             Edit
             .
             Genev.
             1613.
             
          
           
             4
             Leg.
             Alleg
             l.
             2.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             1
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             3
             Philo
             de
             Opif.
             mundi
             .
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             Quod
             det
             .
             pot
             .
             in
             s
             .
             ●ol
             .
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             5
             Leg.
             Alleg.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             70
             ,
             &
             71.
             
          
           
             6
             De
             Mig●at
             .
             Abrah
             .
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             1
             Leg.
             Alleg.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Somniis
             ,
             p.
             463.
             
          
           
             3
             De
             Repub.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             5
             De
             Somn.
             p.
             463.
             
          
           
             6
             De
             Cherub
             .
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             7
             De
             Somn.
             p.
             466.
             
          
           
             8
             Lib.
             Cherub
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             1
             Ennead
             .
             5.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Agricult
             .
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             3
             Q●●st
             B●um
             divin
             .
             hae●
             .
             p.
             307.
             ●
             
          
           
             4
             De
             So●●
             .
             p.
             466.
             
          
           
             1
             Quaest.
             Rerum
             Divin
             .
             her
             .
             p.
             397.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Sem●iis
             ,
             p.
             447.
             
          
           
             1
             Cyril
             cont
             .
             Julian
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cyril
             .
             ibid.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Plat.
             Epinom
             .
          
           
             1
             St.
             Austin
             .
             De
             C●vit
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Vide
             Dr.
             Cudworth
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             De
             Mundi
             Opif.
             P.
             5.
             ●
             
          
           
             2
             Ibid.
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Ibid.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Rab.
             
               Isaac●
               Ben
               Schola
            
             on
             the
             last
             Verses
             of
             the
             111
             &
             112
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             2
             Alein
             de
             Doctrinâ
             Platonis
             .
          
           
             3
             Plot.
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             8.
             c
             12.
             
             &
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Enn.
             5.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             Ib●d
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Plato
             de
             Repub.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             478.
             
          
           
             Philo
             Legis
             Alleg.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             1
             Quis
             rer
             .
             div
             .
             h●●r
             .
             p.
             397.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Somn.
             p
             461.
             
          
           
             3
             De
             Charitate
             ,
             p.
             552.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Agricul
             .
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             Jos.
             Antiq.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             60.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58804-e97750
           
             1
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             L.
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Praescrip
             .
             Haeret
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58804-e112960
           
             *
             In
             Orat.
             adhort
             .
             ●d
             Gent.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Psal.
             86.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             ad
             Coloss.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Ep.
             ad
             Colos.
             Hom.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Matth.
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Psal.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephes.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4